Work Text
Chapter 1Sasuke(6 years old) looked through his window at the Uchiha compound, contemplating how his first day at the academy will commence. He knew he was skilled and a hard worker who could one day make his parents and clan proud ‘but how proud?’ He thought with a depressing aura surrounding him.His older brother Itachi(13 years old) has one thing family, Friends, and enemies alike could agree on and that’s the fact he was a true Uchiha warrior with potential so vast his infamy would reach far and wide, was he to reach his 20s with the same vigor he was growing Itachi might become as powerful as Madara Uchiha earning him the moniker ‘Hope of the Uchiha’.How was Sasuke supposed to compete with that? He knew he was loved by his family and he loved them back. Very much so, but where was his place in the grander schème of things? What made Sasuke Uchiha second son of Fugaku Uchiha the clan head of the Uchiha clan special? Even though he wasn’t treated like it, Sasuke felt like a second-rate citizen in his own home.Sasuke shook his head as he sighed and continued looking out the window, the sun was finally beginning to peek out from the horizon, Sasuke looked at the time on the clock on his far wall reading 5:25 am, school would begin in another few hours he could not sleep so he woke up earlier than usual the time was finally here for him to prove himself he was a ball of excitement, cold sweats, and anxiety.This was his chance to prove he too was special, that he too had the potential to be as great or even greater than Itachi. Just thinking how people would do double takes if he won a match against his brother after a long and gruesome battle that would reshape the landscapes like that of legends like Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju had him smiling and feeling giddy immediately wiping away his depressed air and replacing it with something warmer and livelier Sasuke decided he didn’t have any time to waste he opened his windows wide and basked in the new dawn ‘The dawn of beginning’« « « « " » » » »"Well mom, how do I look?" asked a girl with hair as pink as cherry blossoms."I think you look wonderful dear." A woman replied she had brown hair and a beautiful face "What do you think hun" the woman asked the man standing next to her who had hair that was the same as the little girl before them."I I I" the man couldn’t even reply as he burst out into tears looking like an emotional wreck "w-why do they g-grow so faast? " the man asked in between tears of fatherhood. I guess."Oh put a can in it already." the woman said with a glare at her husband who due to his blurry vision because of his manly tears could not see and so just continued crying as he spoke."No! Sakura." He looked at his daughter."Reverse your age and return to your mother's womb and that is an order, young lady. You will come out when you understand the importance of staying daddy’s little girl."The two females of the household looked at the man like really looked at him for a full minute to gauge if this man was being serious and after the silence dragged on and dragged on, the only sound in the room was the man sniffing and the clock on the wall ticking.The woman sighed as she shooed her daughter to get going the girl still looking at her father in exasperation as she walked out of the house closing it behind her. ‘That man.’ She thought but just smiled as she played with her long hair walking to the academy. She hoped she made friends.As the door closed the woman just looked the man straight in the eyes his eyes never wavering as he glared back at her with all the determination he could muster. She took a deep breath and the man's will and determination seemed to start sneaking out of him, tip-toeing out of him as though not wanting him or her to notice they were bailing."Now. WHAT IN THE NAME OF THE LOG DO YOU THINK YOUR …… "Mr. Haruno’s will and determination couldn’t tell you what happened after those few words were shrieked out the latter took the open window to escape and the former ran upstairs in his daughter's room curled up in a corner and sang itself a lullaby to sleep. The Haruno household is known for two things noise pollution and a crying man.Sakura was approached by a blond-haired girl surrounded by other females her age who introduced herself as Ino and said they were friends now. Sakura looked up to the blue sky and sighed in happiness a loving family, new friends, and a new dawn. ‘The dawn of a content life’«« « « " » » » »Hinata Hyuga was a mess she just finished her morning jukken practice with her father Hisashi Hyuga the clan head, she had a limp in her steps from failing to successfully do a spinning kata that sprained her ankle."Hinata, you are not executing the motions as I have instructed you. Neji had already excelled in this part of his training by the time he was turning 4 and most Hyuga’s have this down before their 6th birthday and yet you repeatedly fail at it.”Hiashi said with a controlled façade hiding his emotions and talking in a gentle yet strict voice.“I’m I’m s-sorry father I’ll do my best n-next time I promise.”The man sighed and walked away not saying more. Hinata relaxed a little when she was finally alone and she dropped to her knees and cried little tears as she looked up at the wooden roof of the traditional hyuga room.“what is wrong with me ?" she thought as she fixed the pair of spectacles she wore. Hinata was born with a deformation in her eyes nobody knew what it was only that her eyesight deteriorated and kept on deteriorating and that one day she would go blind, the gray hue all Hyuga’s held was not present in her eyes, as hers was a more charcoal color.The glasses helped but slowly they began to blur. Hinata knew she wouldn’t get the chance to be the heiress of her clan that spot was already taken by her younger sister Hanabi who was only a few months old by now. Her mother her only source of comfort died giving birth to her younger sister.Hinata picked herself up and thought of why she even decided to go to the ninja academy in the first place, the only answer she could think of was that she was too much of a coward to kill herself and so is hoping she would die in a mission somewhere, anywhere as long as she didn’t have to feel the pain of disappointment she felt coming from her father, pity coming from the branch house and the disgust from many others who saw her as a stain in the history and glory of the Hyuga clan and its precious byakugan.Hinata Hyuga walked back into her room which was located in another room located inside the training quarters which was located away from the main house right at the end of the Hyuga compound, she did not even stay in the main house with her father and sibling a castaway her tears began anew.Hinata was crying her heart out, wails so loud it would break any bodies soul to hear, dry heaves so heavy you would assume the person was choking and a heart broke the pieces were too small to put back together. It was like this she ate alone in her room, like this she took a shower curling on herself until she cried all her tears away before climbing out, changing into fresh new clothes, and going to her first day at the academy a girl only looking forward to the end. When she stepped out of her ‘home’ she was basked by rays of sunlight the rays of a new dawn. ‘The dawn of the end.’««««”»»»»Naruto Uzumaki likes to think of himself as a badass, heck he is a badass just the sight of him brings fear into most people’s eyes, and all his life he has used that fact to his advantage at the age of four he ran away from the orphanage and ‘moved’ to the red light district. There he lived in the area till present now 6 years old he learned the ‘streets’ as he likes to call them and now he works it like he's the employer.He worked odd jobs here and there to make some Ryo to survive until he noticed that he would make more being his own boss. So using his inborn talents of espionage and foresight, he built himself a sizable fortune. Blackmail, extortion, theft, harassment Naruto did it all he fought through blood, sweat, and broken teeth to get what he now owns an empire in the red light district he wanted to expand.He held no love for the people of Konoha he did not hate them, no he use to despise them but now he just did what he wanted and lived his life it's not like he had any interests he was just 6. He built a raptor, a legend of a retired Jonin who was from the Nara clan immediately people assumed he was a smartass and Naruto was no dummy. The legend states the control of his shadows is so strong and dangerous that it whispers to him. Telling him everything he needs to know, he can find you in any shadow you hide in you’d be better off hiding in broad daylight.Did you want to set someone up? he was the guy you would ‘talk’ to, you wanted to teach someone a lesson? you ‘spoke’ to him and if you needed money. you ‘requested’ for him.“So tell me Kazuki-San, why exactly are you in need of money?” The ‘man’ in front of Kazuki asked, his voice deep and rumbling, his figure obscured by the veil between them Kazuki could do no more than pray he wasn’t painting a target on his head so he gulped.“Ah y-yes, yes Mr. Nara-San I need the money to pay for my daughter's school intuition.” The man spoke and with every word a new bead of sweat made its appearance on his face.“Relax Kazuki-San, I promise I do not bark.” The ‘man’ behind the veil spoke easily. Kazuki knew for certain the phrase did not go like that ‘So he bites?’ His mind offered helpfully it would have helped more but the man continued“Believe it or not, I am a man who believes education is a gift, and I cannot in good heart say no to a man trying to give his daughter such a gift.” He said.“Yes thank you, thank you Mr. Nara-San I promise I will have your money back to you in no time at all,” Kazuki said too quickly without really thinking.“Ooh..” Kazuki stopped when he heard that. He stopped and traveled back into the conversation and realized what he said. The one thing his friend who pointed him to this man told him to do is to be very specific about when he intends to bring back the money .‘don’t use words like soon, later or I don’t know. In other words, don’t be ‘fucking vague’.‘In no time’ is as vague as it comes and its literal meaning is right now. Kazuki gulped as he cleared his throat and took a breath. “I’ll have your money by the end of the first semester.” He said and waited and waited and waited time came and went until 3 hours later when he began dozing off he noticed a suitcase next to his chair.He gulped and looked around and when he called out for the man again with no response he picked up the suitcase and opened it to take a peek and what he saw had him grin even though it wavered on and off his face as he did not know if he made a great decision or a horrible one. he quickly closed the case, stood up, and left the abandoned building he was told to meet the man.Reaching outside, he found his friend waiting for him across the road talking to a slut and trying to get her number he won’t lie she looked worth it but he had a wife, and so did his friend, but he wasn’t about to judge. He felt like a criminal with this back door deal he just pulled so kazuki came close patted his friend's shoulder and indicated with his head they had to leave.His friend grumbled that he was just about to get the woman’s number Kazuki didn’t believe him but most importantly he did not care, they moved on never noticing the figure looking at them from atop the rooftops his blond hair waving through the morning breeze, and his blue eyes tracking them like a hawk until they turned a corner and left. The moment they were out of sight he grinned.“It’s good doing business with you Kazuki-San” Naruto said before stretching his arms wide and basking in the rays of a new dawn shining upon him. ‘The dawn of a new Creed.’“Now off to the academy, Money? check, power? Underway and with both infamy.”His grin stretched just that much more never reaching his eyes he jumped high doing a corkscrew backflip falling off the building._________________________________________Authors notesNaruto bio Naruto Uzumaki is a self-made wealthy ‘man’ who is the definition of stealth, traps, and intelligence he has been on his own since he can remember, and since he can remember has had people who fear him.He is sly, unforgiving, and persistent he never gives up and that might be his only saving grace Naruto Uzumaki has one goal, and that is taking over Konoha, from the shadows he will do so by any means necessary because Uzumaki Naruto feels entitled to it.He feels it is his birthright since without him this village would not even be standing so every nook and cranny in the land of fire was his for the taking and he would take it. He cares not for his father, the fourth Hokage. Yes, he knows who the man is he was not an idiot to not have guessed it they were carbon copies of each other, and Naruto every day wished he could burn that face off his visage. if the man wasn’t dead already Naruto would have slit his throat himself.And yes he knew of the fox as well the Kyuubi no kitsune the massive chakra construct sealed within the seal on his belly. Oh, how Naruto wished he could tap into its power and get the ball rolling on the court called the world stage.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Naruto(5 years old turning 6)arrived at the academy to witness the most disturbing thing he's ever seen. Parents dropping off their kids who were bout to get training to kill.Parents wishing kids good luck, talking amongst each other or just mingling before the bell rang, Naruto sighed and found a tree with a shadow he could sit under to just waste time.There arriving was the Inuzuka boy with his mutt, accompanying them was an older inuzuka lady with 3 large dogs at her sides she was shouting at the boy about something and said boy was just mumbling his replies but it was stupid because she heard him anyways and slapped him behind the head making the boy look up at her and growl with a tear building up in one eye as the other was closed in pain.Naruto did not want to look at whatever that was any longer he scanned the rest and his eyes landed on pink at first he thought it was fabric wrapped around a head but quickly realized it wasn’t as he saw how it moved more like hair with the breeze ‘interesting’ he thought he also saw a Yamanaka in the group she was talking animatedly and was the one being followed around Naruto figured she was the ring leader there except for those two the others didn’t interest him.He continued his scan finding a Nara and Akimichi walking side by side sharing light conversation as they made their way to the academy, the Nara looking as lazy as the rest of his people and the Akimichi eating as much as the rest of his clan. Naruto came to that conclusion due to the fact the boy was fat and joining them were who he could only guess were their parents, he saw a Nara man and woman talking to an Akimichi man who could probably eat a horse and have space for her pony offspring, Naruto moved on.The blonde saw an Aburama boy standing with another of his clan, an older man who by Naruto’s guess would peg him for the boy's father, they spoke quietly to each other or not Naruto couldn’t tell because of their covered mouths.Coming from behind them Naruto blinked it was a Hyuga that was obvious from her escort and demeanor. What made him blink and wipe his eyes to see if he wasn’t seeing things was the fact the girl wore glasses, prescription glasses at that, were they not supposed to have perfect eyesight and unmatched vision ‘weird’ he thought as he watched them the girl was timid he could see that from her walk alone, she made herself so small it looked like she would cave in.Someone ran up from behind her and knocked into the girl, she got pushed sideways by the force and almost fell before her escort caught her, glaring at the girl's attacker. It was a boy with raven hair in a duckass hairstyle, Naruto smirked this boy was asking to get made fun of Naruto would indulge him. He was surprised though that the boy was an Uchiha when he saw the clan symbol on the back of his high-collar shirt it piqued his interest because those guys were a pain to his dealings due to their status as Konoha’s police force.He sighed as he stood up, the watch on his wrist read 8 am the bell……. “Brrrrrrrrrrrr…….” And there it was he watched as the kids filed in and the parents walked off some lingering probably feeling nostalgic if he had to guess, he was the last to walk in and one parent saw him, fear overtook them, a grin grew on Naruto’s face his eyes hidden in the shadow of his frontal hair."D-demon." She whispered in fear shaking in her boots Naruto so badly wanted to say boo but he let her shake in her boots as he walked on inside.«««”»»»»Hinata (5 turning 6 years old)sat in the middle of the class with a girl named Amy on her left and a boy Kiba If she wasn’t mistaken from the Inuzuka clan on her right, the class had settled in 10 minutes ago and were being called out to take attendance."Kiba Inuzuka “the teacher called out and Kiba responded with an “Hai sensei.” Hinata was called already so her time in the spotlight had come and gone.She looked around the class and the one thing she made out first was that there were a bunch of clan heirs here well she technically was a clan heir but she didn’t want to Identify herself with technicalities.“Shikamaru Nara” the teacher called the name of another clan heir who said something about ‘troublesome traditions before replying with a bored “Hai” that turned into a yawn along the way. Some snickered but Hinata could not bring herself to laugh along she was exhausted emotionally and just wanted to sleep maybe take the Nara boy's example who already…..”Sasuke Uchiha?” “Hai!” Came to a quick reply like a soldier speaking to their general, the teacher smiled probably liking the attitude Hinata thought maybe she should have answered the same way but it was too late now.“Naruto Uzumaki.“ the teacher called. Hinata thought the way the Uchiha answered and the positive way the teacher reacted to it was going to be something everybody was going to do.“Uzumaki Naruto?” The teacher repeated and yet still no one answered, Hinata was gonna assume the person was absent when “Hai” came a voice from the front of the class but where no one knew until locks of yellow hair poked out of the teacher's chair behind his desk the boy was standing there paging through a book, the same book the teacher walked in with.Hinata felt something she had never felt before hate, hate so strong that she immediately associated that hate with death it paralyzed her she didn’t know why but their teacher just by seeing the boy had changed, he wanted to hurt him so badly. was it because he was not in his seat? Was it because he was reading the teacher's book? Or did the teacher recognize the blonde? She couldn’t understand how a grown adult could hate a child so much.“What are you doing there fo- Uzumaki “he hissed Hinata picked up on the fact he wanted to address the boy by a different name but caught himself and used his last name. She looked at the boy who closed the book and went on his tiptoes to place the book back on the table before turning and bowing to the teacher before apologizing.“Sorry sensei. I was just eager to know what we would learn here I got carried away and looked through your book I apologize.” He said before he straightened from his bow and stood straight looking up at the sensei who still felt ready to harm the boy. The rest of the class was confused looking on in interest Hinata wondered why the rest didn’t break into cold sweats like she did or read the atmosphere in the room.‘A-am I the only one who can feel his hate for Uzumaki-San.’ Hinata thought as she saw their sensei take a shuddering breath one that Hinata even with her limited eyesight could tell was a struggle for him to do like it physically hurt him to stop from harming the boy and Hinata felt ready to bet that if the rest of them were not around he wouldn’t have bothered fighting it.“Go take your sit Uzumaki.” He spat out the name like it was a fly he almost swallowed while running with his mouth open. The boy gave a nod and bowed once more stepping away from the teacher and finally moving into their view for them to see clearly.He wore a black turtleneck sleeveless shirt with an orange spiral in its center, a pair of burnt orange pants that reached his ankles, and black ninja sandals that were open in front. He had sun-kissed yellow hair which if Hinata were honest looked like it had never seen a barber in its life.It was so long it reached his mid back it looked spiky and it shined like a sun in the noon and the brightest blue eyes she’s ever seen, Hinata thought they were beautiful unlike her eyes a pang in her heart was all that registered from that reminder of her imperfections.««««”»»»»Sasuke watched as the blond dobe walked around their sensei and made his way to the back of the class and took his place in the seat opposite the window right at the back of the class looking outside with a faraway look on his face.'why is he going all the way back there I mean why not just take his previous sit?’ Sasuke thought as he looked around the class for the boy's previous seat only to find the classroom full. Sasuke’s eyes widened when he realized the implications of what the ‘dobe’ did .’Did he …..did he go from there to sensei's desk without anyone noticing even sensei?’.‘No. Maybe someone just took his previous spot and he decided to take the only one available, but nobody moved since sensei began’ Sasuke stayed in his mind trying to understand and bring logic to explain how the ‘dobe’ did what he did.“Ino Yamanaka?” Sasuke heard their sensei call the last name on their class list who responded with an “Hai Sensei” and the man began his lectures Sasuke decided to put the ‘dobe’ behind him and concentrate on his ninja studies though images of him doing battle with Itachi plagued his mind often he stayed focused.It was about 2 hours later when a parent came to collect her child from the academy saying it wasn’t a good idea and that it wasn’t meant for everybody. Sasuke could agree it wasn’t for everybody it was for the strong like Itachi, like the Uchiha clan. Sasuke did not even deem it worth his time to remember that kid's name he was civilian and truthfully plain looking.What did catch Sasuke’s attention was the fact the boys mother kept glancing up at the ‘dobe’ and for a second Sasuke thought he saw her jump when the ‘dobe’ looked away from the window and faced her, but there was no way this grown woman could be afraid of a kid who just barely started their ninja training. She immediately left afterward with her son and the teacher grumbled something under his breath, but he did glance back up at the ‘dobe’.The classes came and went, Sasuke paid rapt attention to them all, he couldn’t answer all the questions since he didn’t know them all, and those he got wrong, the pink-haired girl corrected, occasionally sending him glances and turning red only to look away when he would catch her doing it. Sasuke narrowed his eyes as he looked around the class and sure enough every girl there was giving him the same look.'Do I have a booger on my face?’ Sasuke’s eyes widened as he came to that conclusion blushing hard he quickly faced down, Sasuke Uchiha went booger hunting with his pinky finger trying to find the twice-dammed criminal who was trying to ruin his perfect Uchiha image. Sasuke never found the booger, and the rest of the day was spent with him occasionally digging into his nose trying to track it down.««««”»»»»Sakura didn’t know what to think when she realized how many clan heirs were in her classroom, even her new friend Ino was a clan heir, she felt overwhelmed by that fact with the only plus side being she wasn’t the only clanless person in the room.It was now lunch break and Sakura sat with Ino and the other girls in one of the separate break rooms only the final-year students were allowed to eat outside.“So?!” Ino asked while eating her sandwich, "spill it out what did you want to tell us?" Sakura gulped she felt sure she was confident she wanted to share this with her new friends but somehow a pit was building in her stomach when she noticed the glances they were all giving to the object of her affection.Sasuke Uchiha was dreamy, smart, and cool, and came from the strongest clan of Konoha. Sasuke Uchiha was perfect Sakura thought once more as she snuck a peek at him eating his cheese and tomato sandwich, he sat on his own and Sakura wanted so very much to stand from her sit and go introduce herself.“Earth to Sakura!!” Ino’s voice came out Loud and clear, and when Sakura saw all her friends were looking at her she blushed and started blabbering nonsense to them as an excuse “ah what?! Oh me why yes I …., actually did you see…., I think it’s nice ….” Ino came over and pinched the girl's cheeks looking annoyed.“Look just say what you want to say okay? I want to be somewhere else right now.” The Yamanaka girl said slowly to the girl as she looked behind herself to look at the Uchiha and when Sakura followed her line of sight her heart skipped a beat ‘do-does Ino like Sasuke-Kun too?’ Sakura thought as she felt like she swallowed a bitter pill, she gulped.“No no, it’s nothing important.” Sakura said quickly, Ino narrowed her eyes at her trying to read her mind with sight alone."You know you should put your French up, it will suit you.” Ino said as she took her red bandanna and tied it on Sakura’s hair letting her forehead show but at the same time bringing out her eyes.“There better, doesn’t she look cute girls?” Ino asked the other girls, who smiled at Sakura and agreed making the girl smile and blush harder saying a meek thank you.The moment Sakura was in her head once more she began debating with herself whether she should tell her first friend about the fact they had their eyes on the same boy or not, it seemed like a bad omen and a disaster ready to happen. Sakura decided to think about it another time.“Excuse me.” Sakura looked up at the voice and was met with blue, for a second Sakura thought she saw the sky but she blinked and saw the eyes belonged to the blonde who caused trouble in the first few seconds of the school year ’maybe a record’ the thought made her stifle a giggle.“Yes.” Sakura blinked when she noticed she spaced out, she looked at Ino who had replied,the girl looked at her and rolled her eyes. Sakura blushed in embarrassment she felt ashamed.“Sorry about my friend over there she’s got her head in the clouds,” Ino said to the boy as she extended her hands. “Ino, Yamanaka Ino.” He smiled and took the heiress's extended hand and surprised them all by bending over and giving it a chaste kiss.“Naruto Uzumaki at your service.” Ino blushed, Sakura had never thought she would see the day.“H-h-how can w-we h-help you?” ‘Wow,’ Sakura thought when she heard what she could only call a disaster in the form of words.“Such a pretty flower bud, I can’t wait to see you blossom into a fine flower.” Ino swayed a little at that and Sakura couldn’t help but think the boy was right Ino was very pretty and when she got older she would just get prettier.“As for why I’m here.” He turned to Sakura and she blinked as he spoke to her never letting go of Ino’s hand, the Yamanaka didn’t seem to mind.“Haruno, yes?” He said looking her right in the eyes. “Y-yes Sakura Haruno.” She extended her hand, he looked at It as though contemplating whether he would touch it or not eventually he seemed to decide to shake hers with his free hand which was an awkward handshake at the very least.“Sakura Haruno I have a request or a favor to ask of you if you would not mind,” Naruto asked politely as he removed his hands from hers but still held onto Ino’s he looked back to the girl and smiled.“Sorry Ino-Chan, you just have such lovely hands it’s hard to let go.” Naruto said with a smile that even made Sakura blush he had a cuteness that screamed ‘don’t call me cute’.“But I guess all good things must come to an early end.” He said as he let go of her hand all slowly like a lover would to their significant other, Ino looked torn between letting go and grabbing on.”What do you say Haruno-San?” Sakura blinked finding the boy had his eyes on her again with an expectant look on his face Sakura’s brain took a few seconds to boot up, restore its contents and remember what the conversation was about and Naruto waited patiently for her answer.“Sure what do you need?” Sakura saw the blonde smile as he spoke she expected so many things, so so many things instead what she got was….««««”»»»»Kiba did not like the blond and raven boys in his class he could smell their superiority complex in the air their want to be head of the pack, to be head dog. Kiba did not like being challenged, he came to the academy to be the damn best shinobi to come out his generation.He knew of the Uhcihas and their superiority complex it came to them as easy as breathing did a newborn baby, Kiba had a plan for the Uchiha, kick his ass to the ground and keep him there, between him and Akamaru the boy didn’t stand a chance.The blonde was an enigma to him he was slippery, kiba still couldn’t figure out how the boy's scent was there one second and gone the next. It was unnatural but Kiba had an ego if nothing else, an ego so large you could fit two egomaniacs inside and their offspring.‘Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki.’ Kiba thought with a grin on his face they would lick the ground he walks on when he was done with them. Kiba packed up his school bag and left the academy for the school day on his way out he heard some whispers.“He is so cute, and rough looking like a lion cub.” He heard his classmate Ino saying. "And his eyes, I could get lost in them it’s so unique.” Kiba grinned she must be talking about him his the only one except the Hyuga girl with unique eyes which are shaped like a slit.“I felt like a bird soaring in the skies when I look into them, their so blue and deep.” Kiba paused and wondered what his eyes had to do with birds and skies he dropped it thinking he was just so cool the girl was fantasizing about him in weird ways.“Come on Ino stop, let’s go already we’re supposed to meet him outside the gates anyway I’m sure his waiting.” Came the pink-haired girl's voice, Sakura Kiba remembered her name. Now even more confused Kiba was beginning to think it wasn’t him they were talking about, but his curiosity peeked and his pride hurt a little due to the misunderstanding he followed them to see who it might be.As they made their way through the academy corridors to make it outside, Kiba kept using his enhanced hearing to eavesdrop on the two girls conversation.“Why are you coming anyway Ino? He asked me not you.” He heard Sakura say to Ino who huffed and looked away glaring the other side.”With the way the cat keeps catching your tongue around him, I’d say you need my help.” Ino replied occasionally stopping to look at her reflection on the reflective surfaces littering the hallway.“Whatever, there he is by the tree.” When Sakura said this Ino seemed to straighten up put an extra sway to her steps and seemed to remember all her heiress training and execute it to pin point precision.Kiba made like he was walking a different way but still keeping in hearing range as he watched the girls approach the blond boy he didn’t like."Naruto-Kun." Ino greeted first. Kiba’s eyes opened wide when he saw said blonde boy take the girl's hands from her side and give it a chastened kiss, making Ino blush and giggle like the schoolgirl she was.“Always great to see your beautiful smile Ino-Chan.” The blonde flirted smoothly Kiba was doing donuts in his head, trying to understand what was going on so much so that he stopped paying attention to them as they moved on.“What! Where are they?” Kiba screamed in an outburst when he noticed they were not there anymore.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Thanks again for doing this for me, I know it’s a strange request but I don’t own a library card and as smart as you are I figured you would own one,” Naruto said as he and his two companions Sakura Haruno and Ino Yamanaka stood a few blocks away from the Konoha Library.Naruto had with him many books on history, culture, politics, mathematics, language, and a few biographies of ninjas, and a green book with the title ‘The Gutsy Ninja’ he took out only because it was written by one of the legendary Sanins.“Oh, it’s nothing Naruto-Kun,” Ino said with the most charming smile she could muster. “It was our pleasure, right Sakura?" The girl blinked and looked up at her friend, she just smiled and nodded. Ino sighed and turned back to Naruto.“But why did you need our help to get you these books Naruto-Kun?” Ino asked as her curious nature came back from its vacation and took a seat next to Ino’s infatuation who filled it in on what it missed.“Well, the lady at the Library doesn’t like me very much so she does not allow me inside, that’s why I asked for your help,” Naruto explained to the girls in front of him he would have rubbed the back of his head but both his arms where busy carrying the collection of 15 plus books.“Mmmm okay, any plans for later?” Ino asked with a little hope in there of spending more time with the blonde who gave her butterflies every time he opened his mouth and spoke due to the fact that Ino is always anticipating a compliment to come out of them.Sakura sighed as she just wanted to not be a third wheel anymore between the blondes, so she got her friend's attention by pulling on the sleeves of her shirt and when she got Ino’s attention she spoke. "We should all probably get home our parents must be worried for us.”Sakura said.“What? Come on Sakura don’t be a wet pillow I’m sure your parents won’t mind, mine won’t.” she said as she then looked at Naruto asking. "Will your parents mind if we hang out a little more?”“Actually…I’m an orphan Ino-chan .” Naruto said with a small frown. Ino immediately felt bad as she began apologizing in a ramble, hands flying everywhere looking like the suspect of a double murder. Naruto wouldn’t lie he found it cute and funny so he laughed hard and long the laugh reaching his eyes as he placates the girl.“It’s okay Ino-Chan relax, I would love to hang out but I want to read these books.” He said as he lifted his hands in a shrug emphasizing the stacks of books in his hands.”So maybe another time okay.” He said as he moved closer and kissed Ino on the cheek and winked at her before walking off.Ino stood rooted to that spot like a tree mouth agape, face as red as the bandanna wrapped around Sakura’s hair, and mind dazed. "No, Ino, INO!!!” Ino jumped as she looked at Sakura who had a smirk on her face and a hand on her hip as she looked at her friend.“Did you like it? “ Sakura teased her friend who seemed to be trying her best to regain some semblance of composure and failing.“W-what .. s s-Sakura what aghhh “ The girl was at a loss for words Sakura just took her arm hooked it around her friend's arm and began dragging her as Ino kept blabbering incoherent words which couldn’t seem to fix into words.««««”»»»»Shisui Uchiha is 16 years old and a Jonin who has finally been given what he always wanted, a chance to prove that his smart and capable, so here he is standing in front of the police chief who also happens to be his best friends father and head of his clan.Shinsui stood at attention even though every part of his body wanted him to crack a joke he had to play the part of an Uchiha in front of this man, he already had the assignment, it was official and signed he was just here to receive the details. Fugaku finally finished filling out some paperwork before turning to Shisui.“Shisui Uchiha. You have been given the assignment to investigate the underground rings of crimes going on in Konoha for the past year and a half we have been getting reports of missing people of interest, intelligence lost and banks losing large portions of their money right from within their safes.” Fugaku Uchiha explained in one go handing Shisui the folder with all those details.“Our initial investigations have come out lacking, to say the least, the culprit is suspected to be a Nara, and his empire though lacking in quantity seems to value quality. With the things heard we believe his operation is located in the red light district." He handed Shinsui another folder “Any questions?”Shinsui thought about it, any important questions he would ask if the answer wasn’t in the dockets then it was unknown."Does this investigation have a deadline?” Shisui asked, although he worked well under pressure on the field, this was a different ball game he was in, he had to be patient to look through all angles.“No, you have all the time in the world, but do note that this empire is growing at a fast pace, we will need to find the head before it grows too big and causes trouble within Konoha,” Fugaku spoke as he pulled out another folder and handed it to Shisui who took it and flipped through its contents. “These are your underlings you will meet them at your base of operations located in the red light district for surveillance.” Fugaku watched as Shinsui scanned through the documents with his Sharingan before handing them back to him who burnt them to ashes.“Good, off to it then Officer.” Fugaku said, Shisui saluted his superior officer before turning and leaving the room. The moment he stepped outside the room the tension left his body and he grinned.“Time to catch some bad guys.” Shinsui said with enthusiasm before disappearing in a shuushine.««««”»»»»Naruto made his way through the streets of Konoha his books were placed in a storage scroll he bought and now all his interests were placed on the storage scroll in front of him. He could understand the underlying function of what each stroke did and had been tinkering with it for the entire time he had been walking back ‘home’.‘mmh okay if this part absorbs chakra and releases the contents of the scroll and this brush stroke here indicates the location of where the intended contents should appear then that means the final stroke should be the one designated for the pocket dimension.’ He stroked his chin in thought breaking apart the scroll in his mind. 'So there are three principles in a storage scroll. Absorption of chakra for power to take in and release. Location so the things released don’t just get released anywhere around the world and finally the pocket dimension in which the contents absorbed wait in stasis for its summoning.’The deeper he got thinking the more understanding dawned on him, seals were just an open book to him.'Now if I were to let’s say make the location in which the content appears five feet in front of me and about 5 feet in the air and there was an enemy in that exact location would the content in the storage scroll appear within the individual?’ Naruto’s wondering was cut short when he reached his ‘home’ an apartment in a flat he owned but no one had to know that just yet.He made his way up the stairs opening his door and walking inside before closing the door behind him. Taking out the content of the scroll he began reading through it, the weekdays were dedicated to his school life, during the weekend he would control his budding empire.««««”»»»»Hinata looked at the flat in the red light district where the person she's been spying on entered. She sighed as she decide to make her way back home never noticing a figure watching her from the shadows before they disappeared.‘Naruto Uzumaki’ Hinata thought he had looked so lonely he reminded her of herself, and yet there he was asking for help to get better even if it was just to get some books to read. The boy was an orphan he was living on his own just like her and he obviously wanted to be something great in the world. while she just wanted to die she obviously has it better than him.‘Who is Hinata Hyuga?’ Hinata asked herself, what made her special? except for her disadvantages, What can she do to better herself 'I could ask for help.' Hinata looked back to the flat in the distance, Naruto was alone there and she was heading home to be alone, did she have the confidence to ask him for help?‘I’ll ask him tomorrow.’ Hinata thought, but when she remembered the many times she’s said those words, and never had the courage to try again later she realized she was procrastinating,Hinata glared at the flat and turned as she stormed her way towards the apartment she saw Naruto enter in, she walked up its stairs and stood before the door ready to bang on the frame to gain entry, but the moment her closed fist went up she froze.'How am I even gonna ask him to help?’ She wondered not realizing her fist coming down and knocking 3 times before falling to her side as she contemplated.‘Naruto-San no ugh, Uzumaki-San yes yes that .now for the rest, I was hoping I could talk with you if it isn’t a bother.' Hinata came up with her plan and when she looked up with the determination to go through with it she saw blue, she blinked and the blue blinked they both just stayed there looking at each other.“Ugh, would you like to come in?” Hinata heard which rebooted her brain and she 'eeped' as she realized she was staring.“I-I’m sorry f-for being here un -unannounced Naruto-Kun I just wanted to…..”She stopped mid-sentence as she realized what she called him and her brain short-circuited from embarrassment and she fainted.Naruto’s eyes widened so much he was lucky he didn’t pop a blood vessel as he saw Hinata faint On his doorstep he immediately caught her in his arms as she lay limp on his small frame luckily she was smaller ‘what the hell?’ he thought confused.“Hyuga-San, Hyuga-San are you okay can you hear me.” He got no reply just the raising and falling of her chest he sighed and brought her inside, placing her in his room before he headed to his kitchen to continue making something to eat while reading a different book from earlier, the other placed away finished.“I wonder what she wants here, did she follow me?” by the time his dinner was done the sun was setting and he sat on his balcony full and drinking juice in a wine glass “are you hungry Hyuga-San?” he asked not facing the girl, said girl walked up beside him seeing the beautiful view of the sunset behind the Hokage monuments.“It’s beautiful, isn’t it? This village I mean.” Naruto began as he patted the space on his left where there was space, she took It with a nod as he gave her a cup with steaming ramen. ”Eat up Hyuga-San I’m sure your hungry from following me around all afternoon.”Hinata straightened her posture at that, now feeling ashamed of herself she lowered her head tears building up in her eyes. "Hey hey don’t cry I’m not mad I promise, I’m impressed actually.” That caught Hinata off guard.“I-I impressed you?” Hinata asked him, her voice so frail and something else Naruto couldn’t describe asked, no begged him to repeat himself. Naruto smiled at the girl.“I said you impressed me Hinata Hyuga, very much so but I would still like to know why you were following me. First things first though eat up we can’t be wasting ramen you know, this is the food of the Gods!”Naruto exclaimed at the end and Hinata for the first time that day and since her mother died giggled and laughed. Naruto thought she had a beautiful smile.She sat there with the blonde enigma as she blew on her ramen and slurped it up watching the sunset in the distance. When she was done he offered her juice but she said she would have water instead and so he gave her water, Hinata could have sworn she had not seen water there before.“Thank you for the food Uzumaki-San “Hinata began, she was fidgeting and poking her index fingers together to try and control her nerves. "A-and for why I am here. It’s b-because I wanted to talk to you and ask a favor.” Hinata finally dared to look at the blond enigma when he hummed.“Mmh Uzumaki-San ugh? I can’t believe my food was so bad I got degraded to my clan name and San from being called Naruto-Kun.” Naruto feigned hurt, and Hinata’s eyes immediately went wide behind her glasses. She was about to panic when…”kidding.“ she looked at Naruto who did a complete 180 now he had his tongue out at her and a playful twinkle in his eyes.Hinata sighed and decided she had nothing to say to that but the truth. “I noticed that in class no one saw you go from your sit to the teacher's desk and start reading his book.” Hinata said with a small smile at the memory as she fixed her glasses on her eyes with Naruto snickering.“Then I saw how, you needed something, and since it was out of your control you asked for help.” Hinata’s smile left now replaced by something somber “I’m useless!” she finally said out loud. ”I can’t seem to do anything right, m-my m-my eyesight is degrading. My father looks at me in disappointment, my people look at me in pity, and my elders in disdain.” Tears were now flowing out of Hinata in spades her sadness out there for Naruto to see and if he had to admit to himself he did not like it but he had to know what she wanted from him.“I followed you around the village, first when you were with our two classmates and then on your way home. I was about to leave but then I thought better of it ‘why not now? Why later?’ ”Hinata looked Naruto in the eyes looking deep into his beautiful bright blue eyes and asked for her favor.”What I want, no! W-what I need from you is help, help to better myself as a ninja and as an individual.” She finished as she removed her specs and wiped away her tears. "I want to be more like you Uzumaki-San."“Mmh okay, Hinata-Chan, I’ll help you.” Naruto said with a small smile he could see the girl was hurting he wasn’t going to be the one to push her to the edge. 'And who knows she might just become a useful tool to his cause one day.’ He thought a bit cynically "But you will have to call me Naruto-Kun and I'll call you Hinata-Chan" Hinata blushed at that, that was to familiar she had never been so familiar with anyone before she was a Hyuga."W-why?" She stuttered out."I liked the way you said my name earlier" Naruto explained as he frowned a little trying to find the words to explain what he meant. "You say it sweetly, Ugh u say it like it's precious, yeah that! you're voice carries it with something I've never heard before, it's nice" Naruto nodded at his explanation and Hinata felt wanted for the first time in months.“Thank you, thank you, thank you uhm N-Naruto-Kun." Hinata was so grateful she almost went full seizure on him, Naruto had to grab her hands and tell her it wasn’t necessary.“Your welcome Hinata-Chan, now that we’re friends, think of it as a friend helping out another friend," Naruto said looking her in the eyes.“F-f-friends ?!” Hinata asked him thinking she misheard him he just nodded and smiled a small smile which Hinata thought was a smile with many meanings. She smiled the same smile too at this enigma before her.“Oh, ay Hinata-Chan can you teach me how to open my chakra?" Naruto asked her with pleading blue eyes, an enigma indeed she thought as she giggled and accepted, they would help each other like friends.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Sasuke(8 years old) had a crush, he blushed at the thought he didn’t know when it started but it was there, the ironic thing was she wasn’t even part of the girls who chased him around, 2 years and they haven’t given up. His brother said they never would and he should get used to it. His mother said her boy was just too cute for all those girls to leave alone, laughing and giggling saying something about wishing Itachi would give her grandbabies already. For the first time in his life, Sasuke saw Itachi blush.But speaking of his crush, she was beautiful. Sasuke thought she was the most beautiful thing he had ever laid eyes on, she had the most midnight black eyes he's ever seen and her hair was dark blue and flowing like a sea of black ‘Hinata Hyuga’ Yes Sasuke had a crush on the Hyuga heiress, She was smart, confident, had a beautiful laugh that could melt his Uchiha heart as only a grand fireball could.Sasuke wasn’t a shy boy not one bit but around her, he swore he blushed different shades of pink. He did not even mind she was on her way to being rookie of the year. They have not begun physical training yet which will start this year. But everything else they did cover now? She aced and Sasuke did not mean just Aced he means perfect scores in every subject right behind her was ‘Naruto Uzumaki’ Sasuke growled.He and the ‘dobe’ held no love for each other they usually butted heads and argued in class, the ‘dobe’ was always acting the fool with Kiba, Shikamaru, and Choji the number of times they skipped history class was worth a cookie jar but the ‘dobe’ still took second place in all their studies and worse He and Hinata seemed inseparable. One time Sasuke thought he would ‘bump’ into her and ask to walk together to school but when he arrived at the Hyuga compound he found the ‘dobe’ already there waiting before she came out and they went on their way to the academy he could have sworn he saw the dobe looking in his direction and making eye contact.At first, Sasuke thought they might be dating but then he saw the blond flirting with the Yamanaka. Sasuke was not gonna complain there, but at least today, they would start physical training and that’s when he will shine no more 4th place between Hinata, Naruto, and Sakura.“Damn, father is not happy I’ve been sitting in 4th place for a while.” Sasuke thought aloud as he rushed on his way to the ninja academy, eager and excited to show off his martial prowess.««««”»»»»Hiashi saw the changes in his daughter and he was proud, so very proud and yet pained for he knew he had no right to feel proud of her. He gave up too quickly, he gave up on her, pushed her away and for all intent and purposes disowned her. Now here she was giving her cousin just as much as he could dish out, the poor boy looked like someone told him the sky was purple and not blue.She dodged and weaved through his jukken strikes like the floor she stood on was filled with grease, her movements so fluid you would think it was your imagination and her strikes so swift Orochimaru would be doing double takes. The early morning spar ended in a stalemate both of them having the palms of their hands aimed at each other’s vitals."That’s enough.” Hiashi said as they stopped, bowed to each other then faced him standing side by side Neji was breathing hard and was sweating, though Hinata was spent as well her breathing was controlled, and even.“Good both of you, Hinata you have come a long way and now you stand on even grounds as Neji.” Hinata bowed her eyes blank and emotionless, Neji gritted his teeth in anger at that.‘How can a failure like Hinata-Sama stand before me as an equal?’ Neji thought with a burning anger as he stood there along with her and listened to His uncle oh so subtly praise his daughter even Neji thought he was wasting his time trying to slither his way back into her good graces. "You are dismissed.” Neji heard him say so he bowed and left throwing one last glance at Hinata.As Hinata watched Neji leave she too planned on heading to her room to freshen up but was stopped by Hiashi."Wait Hinata, I’d like a word with you.” Hinata just turned around and faced her father waiting for him to speak. The man rubbed his eyes as he contemplated how to begin.“I have been watching you since you have begun the academy and I'm I can tell you have steadily progressed in your jukken training with your hard work and dedication have proven fruitful.” Hiashi spoke and if Hinata did not know any better she would think the man was ‘proud’ of her.‘Now how do I say this without sounding like a total dushbag?' Hiashi was feeling like the worse human being in the world. ‘Hinata since you're strong now you can come back to stay with us.' Hiashi thought that was like an insult hidden under the request.“How would you like to move back to the house?” Hiashi asked even pulling a smile in there. 'I’m sure Hinata would love to return home and be treated like the heiress she is, and with her skills, no one will complain, and if they do I’ll put them in their place.‘ Hiashi thought, so deep in his thoughts he did not hear Hinata’s response.“Hiashi-Sama, I would like to continue staying here.” Hinata repeated herself for the up tenth time but luckily this time seemed like it registered with her father.“What did you say Hinata?” Hinata sighed she was gonna be late, she was sure Naruto was outside waiting for her.“I said, I will stay here Hiashi-Sama” Hinata repeated. Staring him right in the face as she asked “May I be excused please, I’m already running late." She did not wait for the clan head to dismiss her she just turned and entered her room.Hiashi was speechless, he knew he and his daughter had a very strained relationship to say the least, but for her to stop calling him ‘father’. Did he push his daughter so far? He had to do everything in his power to fix this or his wife will turn in her grave.Hiashi left the training room all the while thinking of how he can fix his relationship with his firstborn.Hinata watched from her window as her father left, She loves man as a father, but as a person, she did not like him very much. Hinata held no loyalty for him or the clan, they abandoned and discarded her at her lowest and now that she’s climbing out of that low they want to get along for the ride she wouldn’t let them.Hinata was quick to freshen up, and even quicker to get dressed. Making her way out of the building and jogged until she reached the Hyuga compound entrance and exited. On her left with his back against one of the entrance pillars stood Naruto Uzumaki (age 8) hair still as long and spiky as ever and in his hand was a scroll, she’s seen him with that scroll for a week now, a barrier scroll if she wasn't mistaken.“Good morning Naruto-Kun, I hope I didn’t make you wait too long.” Hinata greeted Naruto with a smile and a small bow. “How are you today?” She asked as he straightened.“Good morning Hime.” Naruto said as he pushed himself off the wall and placed his scroll in his pouch. "I’m fine, and no you didn’t make me wait long.” Naruto said as he walked up to Hinata and took her hand in his before giving it a chaste kiss making Hinata blush a little as she repositioned the glasses on her face.“How did your jukken training go? You finally beat your cousin?” Naruto asked as they began making their way toward the academy.“No, but I’m getting close,” Hinata explained as Naruto nodded, with his hands behind his head.“Well, I think if you were fighting seriously you would have won.” Hinata nodded and smiled at that, Naruto always has faith in her and her abilities and because of that, she will keep on training hard to become the best so she can always walk beside him while showing him his praises were not wasted on her.“We are starting physical training today, I really wish I don’t have you as my opponent, until now I can’t seem to lay a hand on you when we spar.” Naruto said dejectedly because it was true when it came to taijutsu Hinata was hands down better than him. She had technique and speed he had power and imagination but in a pure taijutsu fight Hinata was just unstoppable and the fact she was thinking of taking on the sword just left him feeling proud of his friend.“Oh but Naruto-Kun has me beaten in everything else though.” Hinata said trying to raise her best friend's spirit. "Your fuinjutsu is so incredible I wish I never have to face up against it and with your chakra reserves you will become a ninjutsu specialist in no time.” Naruto’s ego was being stroked and Hinata loved being the one to do it because he deserved the praise just as much as she did.“You know Hinata if I didn’t know any better I’d say you were trying to butter me up.” Naruto said with a snicker as he bumped her shoulder with his “But I do know better so thanks I guess, now come on let’s pick up the pace, or we will be late. You and I have a reputation to uphold as the top kunoichi and top shinobi.” Naruto said as he began to dash.“Hai!” Hinata said as she too began to dash.««««”»»»»Iruka Umino was going to take over for the 3rd year students, his predecessor had gone missing during their winter break and no one knew where he went even his family could not find him, he wasn’t the only one either there were 3 more missing individuals last year and the police force was busy with an investigation.Iruka watched as his students filled in, civilians and those of prestigious clans alike, he wouldn’t lie and say he wasn’t a bit nervous. Teaching was a great honor to Iruka and he did not want to mess it up. Watching as his students entered and took their seats yes they caused a ruckus but he could forgive them due to their age and the fact they were returning after a rather long holiday.“Good morning class, my name is Iruka Umino and I will be your sensei from today until you become genin, nice to meet you.” Iruka introduced himself to his new students. “Now I’ll take attendance and at the same time try to remember your names, so when I call your name stand up and respond with a ‘Hai’.”He explained and when he had their attention he was about to start when.The classroom door burst open with a dark blue-haired girl bursting in and following behind her was a yellow-haired boy .”I win Naruto-Kun.” The girl said as she looked at the boy behind her. Iruka blinked at the name and looked at the boy it was the Kyuubi container.“You cheated Hinata-chan! Somehow I know you did I had you that time then suddenly I tripped and fell!.” the blond accused with a finger pointed at her accusingly while also rubbing his sore side as he glared at the girl who only giggled placing her hand on her hip as she chastised the boy like, well a boy.“Now now Naruto-Kun, don’t be a sore loser, you were the one who challenged me, and as our bet stipulates you owe me as many cinnamon rolls as I want.” The boy paled at the reminder of their bet.“Come on now Hime, let’s not go overboard. You know I could never afford to feed your cravings for that stuff, let’s be reasonable.” Naruto begged, already there were snickers and stifled laughter going on in the classroom as some of the kids found the situation funny.“Nope!” Hinata said popping the ‘p’ to get her point acrossed. “And I’m pretty sure you can afford it.” She said with a wink and turned around finally noticing the person standing there .”umm hello.” She tried, Iruka was about to say something when.“No! I’m sitting next to Sasuke-Kun!” When Iruka looked to the doorway it swung open and a raven-haired boy came running in panting and looking around frantically, a second later 3 girls came into view two were fighting amongst each other in the doorway trying to squeeze in while the other was at the back trying not to look interested at the scene in front of her.During the ensuing chaos, Naruto grabbed Hinata’s hand and snuck up to their sits playing it naturally.Iruka watched the scene in front of him and concluded.’This will be a long ass 3 years.’««««”»»»»A while later Sasuke sat at his desk with one Sakura Haruno on his left and an Amy on his right, looking behind him he scanned the classroom for his crush and found her seated next to the ‘dobe’ he didn’t know how it happened but on the second day of their 1st year at the academy she and the ‘dobe’ began hanging out. They were inseparable they ate lunch together, walked to and from the academy together and who knows what other stuff they did together. Sasuke did not like how close they were.But at least the ‘dobe’ seemed to have his eyes on the Yamanaka, if those two weren’t dating then Sasuke wouldn’t know what to call their relationship.‘As long as his with Ino I can always ask Hinata out’ Sasuke thought and he blushed at the thought. ‘But first I have to put the dobe in his place, show Hinata that I’m better than that loser.’ So deep in his thoughts Sasuke did not notice the pink-haired girl looking at him and seeing where his eyes were.Sakura was feeling unappreciated, she tried so hard to get Sasuke’s attention and yet he never even gave her the time of day, she even cut her hair shorter like Hinata’s and yet he did not bat an eyelash.She knew Hinata was top of the class but she was smart too. Why did he look at Hinata like that and not her, the girl did not even see Sasuke the way she did. Was it because she wasn’t from a clan? Was it because both their clans had bloodline limits that affected the eyes? Or was it something else she didn’t see? Sakura decided she would find out and somehow use it to make Sasuke look at her like that.“Okay, class we will be starting physical training today so if you will follow me to the training ground outside the academy.” Sakura heard her new sensei’s instructions so she stood up and followed him along with the class.As they walked she looked for her friend Ino, she found her with her hand hooked around Naruto’s as they spoke and laughed, occasionally Naruto would get close and whisper something into Ino’s ears which would cause the girl to blush and smack him softly on his cheeks, he would then give her his goofy grin and laugh.Sakura wished she was like that with Sasuke, the boy seemed to be deep in thought and would only break out of it to occasionally send Hinata sideway glances. Sakura saw Hinata was content to just walk beside Naruto as he conversed with Ino. She always looked so peaceful whenever she was next to the blonde.Finally reaching the training grounds they stopped as Iruka sensei began explaining the exercise to them.“Today we will only cover hand-to-hand combat, no use of ninjutsu, genjutsu, and weapons. The match will go as follows last year's 1st will go up against 3rd, 2nd will be up against 4th, 5th will go against 7th, 6th will go up against 8th, and so forth any questions?” The sensei asked. Sakura looked at her classmates to see what they thought of the setup.Hinata looked calm, Sasuke looked ready to jump in the ring while dragging Naruto along for the ride. Speaking of Naruto he was busy biting Ino's ear looking like he hadn’t even heard the matchups. Shikamaru looked bored, Kiba looked ready to bite someone’s face and by the looks of it, it was Naruto’s. Choji was eating his chips and Ino was a blushing mess.“No questions? Good, first match-up Hinata Hyuga, and Sakura Haruno. Will you both please step into the circle?” Sakura blinked all her previous thoughts now out the window as she realized she had to fight.Nerves were the first to make an appearance, it invited doubt to the party and together they made a formidable team trying to bring Sakura down. ‘What if I embarrass myself out there?’ Sakura thought as she noticed all her classmates and especially Sasuke would be watching her fight.But the fact Sasuke was watching had her taking a deep breath and schooling her emotions. This was her chance to prove to him she was better than Hinata if he saw her win against Hinata he would have no choice but to acknowledge her. Only if Sakura could read minds she would have realized Sasuke was on the same wavelength as her in thoughts.Walking into the ring, to find Hinata already standing there waiting for her, as calm as ever Sakura got a little pissed off at the girl. While she was here feeling all these nerves, Hinata was a blank slate.“Make the sign of reconciliation “ Iruka instructed, They both moved toward each other and connected their index and middle fingers before jumping back and taking their positions. "Hajime!"The two girls circled each other like hawks, looking for any sign of weakness the other might show. Sakura was gonna show Sasuke that she was better than Hinata ‘watch me Sasuke’ Sakura thought as she glanced his way. She immediately registered pain on her side and looked back only to find Hinata inside her defense she had swiped her left side with the side of her palm like a sideways karate chop.Sakura on reflex threw a hook to fend the girl away from her but Hinata swiftly turned giving Sakura her back as she grabbed the offending hand and swung Sakura over her shoulder bringing her down on her back. The wind was knocked out of her lungs from the impact and her head spun a little.She felt her arm get twisted as Hinata got down and put her in a lock hold and Sakura registered pain. "Surrender.” She heard Hinata’s soft voice command her. She gritted her teeth and tried to forcefully break out but Hinata twisted that much more .”surrender.” Hinata repeated.“N-never.” Sakura gritted out “ahhhhhhh!!” She screamed not a second later when Hinata applied more pressure on the arm.“That’s enough.” Sakura heard her sensei say and immediately the pressure left her arm. "The winner is Hinata Hyuga. You may both go and stand with the rest of the class." Iruka said as he wrote some things down in his book.“Good match Sakura-San, here let me help you up.” Sakura looked up to see a hand in front of her and when she looked to see who it belonged to she saw Hinata’s face with a small smile.Sakura wanted to take the hand but when she glanced at Sasuke and saw him smiling while looking at Hinata like she was some kind of goddess, her anger and jealousy made her slap Hinata’s hand away and she stood up on her own.“I don’t need your pity.” Sakura spat, she felt terrible treating Hinata like that but she couldn’t bring herself to stop, and if she was being honest she didn’t want to.Hinata was a little shocked at that but in the end, decided to let it go, they both made their way to their classmates who immediately went on to bombard Hinata with questions and praises but the only one she cared for was her favorite blonde's.“Nice one Hinata-Hime.” Naruto came up to her and offered her a high five which she gave him with a giggle. Hinata did not plan on losing to anyone.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Ino felt bad for her friend, Sakura told her about her crush on the Uchiha, and even if she hadn’t told her the girls actions would have been proof enough, but since their second year of the academy Sasuke seemed colder and colder to her.“Hey Sakura, nice match.” Ino tried as she approached her friend who was nursing her bruise in a corner.“Don’t patronize me Ino, it was no fight I got taken down in seconds.” Ino raised her hands in surrender wanting to show the girl she came in peace.“Woah Woah, relax Sakura. I’m not your enemy here.” Ino told her with a frown appearing on her face.“Oh yeah! Then why do you hang out with her.” Sakura hissed as she pointed at Hinata. Ino was not liking this side of her friend one bit and it was making her angry.“Look here Sakura, I get you are angry you lost. Even more so because it’s to Hinata but don’t take your frustration out on people who don’t deserve it. I don’t deserve it and neither does Hinata!” Ino spoke with anger and she bared her teeth at Sakura.“So stop your jealous hissy fit. It doesn’t suit you. You haven’t even confessed to Sasuke-kun how you feel and yet you behave like a girlfriend being wronged.” Sakura was at a loss for words, her anger gone and replaced by shame because what Ino said was true.“Now move your arm, I want to take a look at your sides I’m sure it’s already bruising.” Ino did not give Sakura the time to respond as she bent down, moved Sakura’s hand, and began checking her over. Sakura felt even more terrible for saying all she said to her best friend.‘Just apologize to her dammit.’ Sakura thought frustrated at the fact she couldn’t bring herself to apologize for her behavior. In the end, she just kept quiet and let her friend do her thing.“And I forgive you.” Sakura’s eyes widened as she looked at Ino who was now looking at her in the eyes with a smile. "What? I’m a Yamanaka I can tell these things, By the log Sakura I think your forehead is so big because your head is full of stubbornness.” Ino teased poking said forehead.“Hey watch it Ino pig! Don’t think I’m too injured to take you down!” Sakura’s reply was quick, both girls stared each other down wanting to see who would back off first. Ino was the first to snort and break into a fit of laughter which were contagious enough for Sakura to get infected and laugh as well."I'm sorry Ino." Sakura finally apologized feeling a weight get taken off her back.««««”»»»»Naruto was ready to put Duncan Mac duckass in his place, but the boy kept calling him a ‘dobe’ which was kind of ironic seeing as Naruto was ahead of him in class, Hinata had already won her match and he would win his.He wasn’t the best out there when it came to the art of taijutsu, he would admit Hinata was better than him. Then again he knew for a fact Hinata was the best in their entire class at the art of hand-to-hand combat. Sakura losing to her shouldn’t break the girl's spirit. The difference in skills was just too big and leaving herself open by looking away from her opponent was a mistake that cost her.Naruto watched as ‘Duckass’ made his way to the other side of the ring. Looking so eager to bash Naruto’s face in. ‘Not if I bash him in first.’ Naruto thought with a scowl as Iruka sensei told them to make the seal of reconciliation. They approached each other and did as instructed it did not last more than a split second before they jumped away from each other.If you blinked you would not have seen it."Hajime!" Iruka sensei said and Sasuke began circling Naruto. Naruto stayed rooted to the spot observing the boy with his eyes.Every day Naruto trained with Hinata after they finished doing homework, studying, or revising their academy work, and after that, they would go crazy on different exercises they found in books, scrolls, or their imagination. Conditioning their bodies and after doing so for 2 hours they would move on to Hinata’s home and spar the night away. They would either buy dinner on their way to the Hyuga compound or Hinata would make them something when they finished.Sasuke strikes first seeing Naruto was not going to do anything."What’s wrong dobe, you scared ?" Sasuke taunted as he threw different combinations of attacks at Naruto who backpedal away from the strikes making sure he was just out of reach."As if Duncan" Naruto snorted as he weaved into Sasuke’s latest jab and got into his personal space before shoving the boy away from him.Sasuke grit his teeth as he regained his footing quickly he would have countered with a high kick but Naruto never pushed the advantage. He hated that name ‘Duncan Mac duckass.’ It infuriated him, the dobe infuriated him."Stop running you coward, and fight me," Sasuke said as he began his assault anew. But somehow Naruto kept dodging his strikes. Sasuke decided to throw kicks in there as well and Naruto began using his knees to block Sasuke’s low kicks."Mmh I don’t think Itachi struggled like this against his opponents when he was in the academy?" Naruto said, acting like he was thinking to himself aloud. Sasuke heard this and immediately saw red, he swung his right leg to Naruto’s side with all the power he could muster, kicking said boy hard on his sides.Sasuke smiled when he felt his kick make contact, but the smile dropped when his leg did not return to him. He looked and saw Naruto had it in a vice grip as the blond grinned before flipping the leg up causing Sasuke to do an involuntary backflip when his back was to Naruto with his head parallel to the floor did he register the hardest kick he had ever felt on his back."Agh!" Sasuke grunted in pain as he was sent flying, he immediately twisted in mid-air and landed on his feet. As he wobbled a little before finding his footing."Does it hurt Mac Duckass?." Sasuke’s eyes widen as he immediately turned around just in time to block a fist heading for his face as he backpedaled away from the blond. "Note to self don’t talk when trying to sneak up on an enemy," Naruto said to himself but it was loud enough for others to hear."Your just an idiot." Sasuke said as he took up his taijutsu stance on the interceptor fist. "I'm gonna beat you black and blue." Sasuke threatened."Yeah whatever," Naruto said rolling his shoulders as he beckoned him to come with his hands. "Come!"Both boys flew at each other, reaching first Sasuke threw a jab at Naruto’s face which the blond parried with the back of his palm. Naruto then threw a hook at Sasuke which the raven-haired boy ducked under before doing a leg sweep to try and topple his opponent. Naruto jumped over the offending appendage and did a front flip with his leg outstretched ready to bring it down on the crown of the Uchiha’s head, said boy rolled out of its path.They both straightened and immediately rushed each other this time grappling. They fought for strength and although Sasuke was older than Naruto, Naruto was built for power so forcing his arms on top of Sasuke’s. Naruto broke the stalemate by viciously pushing Sasuke’s arms apart before grabbing his high collar shirt in his fist and clocking him in the face 3 times.Sasuke saw stars, the punches were heavy but he did not plan on losing so spitting the copper in his mouth at Naruto's face he distracted him enough to shove the boy away and jump up to land a double drop kick to his face which gained him some distance as Naruto was sent off his feet.«««« "»»»»Choji wondered if this was still a sparring match, it became bloody very quickly. He looked over to his best friend Shikamaru who was watching the fight with interest."You think they are trying to kill each other?." He looked at the owner of the voice and saw it was Kiba who asked. Akamaru had his eyes covered with his paws and Kiba winced occasionally when a devastating blow landed."This is troublesome." Shikamaru spoke up "Why isn’t Iruka sensei stopping this?" He asked no one in particular and Choji had to admit he was wondering the same thing.« ««« "» » » »Iruka had never seen academy students turn so brutal against each other, he did not know if he should be proud of the level of skills they showed or whether he should be worried due to the amount of blood being spilled.Naruto was brutal, whenever Sasuke gave him an inch he would take a quarter mile handing out punishments. Sasuke was faster than Naruto but it seemed the boy was used to fighting opponents faster than him.Sasuke was struggling, that much was obvious to Iruka. The boy had the techniques and skills but Naruto seemed to know just how to fight to get the better of him. Fighting the boy both physically and mentally, taunting him on the left just to knock him across the face on his right.Sasuke only landed blows because he was a practitioner of the interceptor fist which relied on counterattacks.Iruka decided to end this match before it became something of a war zone. Both boys were separate from each other now clothes in tatters and bloody, face bruised and if Iruka was a betting man he would wager under those clothes were some nasty bruises.««««”»»»»Sasuke was panting hard, the ‘dobe’ was dealing him more damage than he had anticipated. His face hurt, his left rib ached and his left ankle throbbed from a nasty twist when the ‘dobe’ grabbed onto it and twisted to bring him down on his front.Sasuke wasn’t gonna play his part in injuring the ‘dobe’ as a small thing. He couldn’t feel what the ‘dobe’ felt but he knew he gave as much as he took. Naruto’s face was bloody he had a small trail of blood running down his cheekbone Sasuke didn’t know if there was a cut there or not, but he wished there was and he hoped the boy felt as bad as he did and then some.“What’s wrong Mac Duckass, you tired?”Sasuke grit his teeth at the taunt but couldn’t act he needed to catch his breath he was exhausted.“Shut up dobe!” Sasuke retorted after a second.“Ohh, he still barks? Kukukuku “Sasuke saw red at the fact Naruto was still belittling him and now was even laughing at him Sasuke decided fuck his body and its protests he was gonna put the ‘dobe’ in his place right there and then.“Match” both boys blinked in confusion when they heard Iruka’s voice. They turned to him and found him approaching the ring.”Good match you two, a bit extreme for a sparring match but to each his own.” Iruka shrugged as he wrote down some more notes in his book.“You may both go ahead and join your classmates or you could head over to the infirmary to get yourselves looked over and healed,” Iruka instructed both boys.”Before that, please do the seal of reconciliation.” Both boys looked at the man like he was stupid but did as they were told, their fingers barely touched before they drew them, and Iruka's sweat dropped at that.Sasuke limped his way back to his classmates immediately getting bombarded by his fan girls he tuned them out. Not wanting to hear any of their blabberings. He was confused though when he saw Ino dragging Hinata along as they approached him.“Hey, Sasuke-Kun! Great match, though I’d wish you guys wouldn’t get so violent.” Ino congratulated Sasuke but the raven-haired boy didn’t register what she said, his eyes were on one Hinata Hyuga though the girl was facing the other way.Ino saw this and elbowed Hinata who jumped a little and faced her friend, Ino was indicating Sasuke with her eyes not so subtly, and Hinata sighed.“Great match Sasuke-San, you fought honorably, and with great skills, I hope to one day have the privilege of coming up against you,” Hinata said with a small smile at the Uchiha. Oh, only if she knew what she did to the poor boy's young Uchiha heart it was beating so hard Akamaru could hear it.“T-thank you.” Sasuke stammered and if his face wasn’t already bloody people would have seen his blush. Someone did notice it though and that someone had pink hair, she balled her fists and grit her teeth as she silently fumed.««««”»»»»After giving Sasuke their best wishes Hinata immediately left Ino who went to Sakura to talk.“Are you alright Naruto-Kun,” Hinata asked the blond when she got to him, he was sitting in a corner stretching his limbs. He smiled when he saw her and nodded.“Yes, Hime I’m fine just a bit sore.” Hinata watched him stretch again and wince. Hinata felt a pang in her chest when she saw he was in pain.“Let me take a look at that, I have some ointment in my pouch we can apply to soothe the pain,” Hinata said reaching into her pouch and pulling out some ointments in a bottle.“Don’t worry about it Hime, I’ll be fine just give me……” Naruto stopped talking when he saw the look Hinata was giving him “hahaha….sure I’m a little sore over here.” Naruto pointed at his side with an awkward laugh.Hinata smiled and nodded sitting down Indian style across from him, as she lifted his top and looked at where he pointed. Seeing a bruise there that was already in the process of healing, Hinata applied the ointment to the area rubbing it softly. Then she began searching for other areas where she might need to apply them.She found four more before she was done.“There.” She said as she brought his top back down and patted the area with a smile glad she could be of help. "Now how do you feel?” She asked him gently as she stood up and offered him a hand which he took and stood as well.“I feel better thanks Hinata-Chan.” Hinata had to hold back a blush when he kissed her on the cheek, she heard what he said but that was seriously the last thing on her mind at that moment.Hinata and Naruto walked back toward their classmates side by side as Shino and Shikamaru walked into the ring.“Hajime,” Iruka said not a second later.“I forfeit, troublesome,” Shikamaru said and the whole class groaned at his antics. While Kiba and Naruto laughed.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Sarutobi Hiruzen the third Hokage of the village hidden in the leaves had a rival who always challenged him, although he always won after a long gruesome battle his enemy knew how to return bigger and better than ever. 43 years and this battle has never been won.“Stupid paperwork,” Hiruzen grumbled as he signed another document and placed it to the side before picking up another and scanning through it. This one was from the police chief, Fugaku Uchiha asking for permission to start doing raids on locations of interest in the investigation that’s been going on for the past 2 years.Hiruzen had heard the rumors of an apparent Nara Ex Jonin who was building a criminal underground in Konoha. He had been quiet these past 2 years. Hiruzen did not know if it was due to the investigation or whether he was still running his strings of crimes and hiding it better.The Nara clan had claimed it was not one of their own, and truthfully Hiruzen believed them. The scheme just sounded too 'troublesome' for a Nara to do. Though the ring leader was definitely someone smart or had someone smart working for them. There were no clues and the people who used the underground organization were tight-lipped even if they were cooperative there was nothing to tell, none of them had ever seen the guy.Hiruzen stamped the request, approving the raids. They had to find these people or else he would have another root and Danzo in his hands ,The Root foundation was disbanded and Hiruzen made sure of it. He even had Danzo relocated to the fire capital to act as an envoy between him and the fire lord.“Weasel!” Hiruzen called one of his personal Anbu. Not a second later an Anbu with a black cloak covering his frame and a weasel mask came into view as he took a knee and waited for his Hokage's orders.” Take this scroll and deliver it to the police headquarters, make sure you hand it to the chief.” Hiruzen placed the documents in a scroll and handed it to the Anbu who stood up straight and took the offered scroll.“And weasel. Take a break, you deserve it my boy. You are dismissed after this assignment.” Weasel bowed once more before disappearing in a puff of smoke.Hiruzen sighed as he turned to look out of his office window as a stray thought entered his mind. 'I wonder what Naruto-Kun Is up to?'««««”»»»»Itachi Uchiha made his way toward the police headquarters as he jumped from rooftop to rooftop. He had changed out of his Anbu attire and was now in his normal clothing of a pair of ankle-length navy blue pants, a long-sleeved shirt of the same color with the Uchiha clan symbol on its back, blue ninja sandals and his leaf headband wrapped around his forehead.Landing in front of the building, Itachi made his way to the entrance where two guards were posted. Wearing the usual ninja gear except their flak jackets were black and the Uchiha symbol on the shoulder of their long-sleeved shirts was within a 4-point star.“Ah Itachi-Sama, greetings” The guard on his left greeted him with a bow which was copied by the one on his right. Itachi nodded in greeting as he stopped in front of them.“What is the reason for your visit?” The guard asked after straightening up. Itachi just lifted his hand showing the two guards the scroll in his hands which had the Hokage’s stamp on its front.“A missive from Hokage-Sama.” Itachi curtly told the guard who activated his Sharingan scanning the scroll to verify its authenticity, after a second he deactivated his dojutsu and nodded.“You may proceed Itachi-Sama, sorry for the trouble but just following procedures.” The guard said as he nodded to his partner who opened the double doors for the young Prodigy to enter.“It’s no bother,” Itachi said as he walked through the doors sending a sideways glance to the guard on his right who opened the door. Though he was shorter than the man Itachi still made the older shinobi sweat.When the door closed behind the Uchiha prodigy the guard on the right sighed and then sneered.”Stupid prodigy thinks he's all that.”He said under his breath.“Don’t let him hear you say that especially Fugaku-Sama compared to him Itachi-sama is a forgiving person.” He warned his partner who nodded at the advice as he too knew such words would get him in trouble with the clan head.Inside the building, Itachi made his way to his father's office, on his way he was greeted by those around busing themselves with work and or conversing. Reaching the office Itachi found one Shisui Uchiha sitting in a chair waiting for his chance to be summoned, in his hand was a green book.’The gutsy ninja’ Itachi recalled.“I see you are still bewitched by the book,” Itachi said in greeting as he took a sit next to his best friend.“Itachi!” Shisui closed the book and looked at his friend blinking, he hadn’t seen him coming in and sitting down. “How did you get here?” Shisui asked him in bewilderment.“I walked.” Itachi deadpanned. “What is so special about that book, that gets you so entrapped?”Itachi asked Shisui with a raised eyebrow. Shisui laughed nervously as he rubbed under his nose with his index finger before a grin made its way to his face.“It’s interesting,” Shisui said with a shrug, but by Itachi’s eyes beckoning him to explain he sighed and continued. “I like the storyline, and the action and did you know the main character has the same name as our resident jinchuriki?”Itachi was interested in that last part.“Who’s the author of the book?”Itachi asked and Shisui grinned as he turned the book to its back showing Itachi whose eyes widened at the face grinning back at him in the picture. “ Jiraiya-Sama of the sanin wrote the book?”Itachi did not know that then he thought about the kind of man Jiraiya was and frowned.“It isn’t porn is it?” Itachi asked and Shisui wasn’t offended. Jiraiya’s reputation preceded him as a pervert and the author of the infamous icha icha series.“No, it’s not porn, this is apparently Jiraiya-Sama’s first published book,” Shisui explained, Itachi nodded in understanding as the police chief's door opened and an elderly man walked out grumbling to himself.“The both of you may enter.” Came Fugaku’s voice from the other side of the door. Itachi and Shisui nodded to each other as they stood, Shisui stashing his book in his pouch as they both entered the office.“Good evening Fugaku-Sama” Shisui greeted his boss with a salute.“Father.” Itachi greeted his father with a small bow. Fugaku nodded and indicated for them both to sit. They both sat opposite each other facing Fugaku Uchiha.“Itachi, I believe the Hokage has given you something for me.” Fugaku said going straight to business. Itachi nodded and handed the man the scroll, which Fugaku applied chakra to, and in a puff of smoke, a document came out.Fugaku already knew the contents of the document all he was looking for was the Hokage stamp of approval, which he found in the top right corner. Nodding to himself he placed it back in the scroll and threw it to Shisui who caught the scroll.“The Hokage has approved your request, just keep it as quiet as possible.”Fugaku told Shisui who nodded though the boy's smile left Fugaku with little hope of it being quiet.“How has the investigation been going?” Fugaku asked looking at Shisui.“Except for the buildings of interest, we have nothing more.” Shisui explained with a frown “we did have a lead at the beginning of the investigation a man who had borrowed money from the organization. A Kazuki-San who had borrowed money to pay for his daughter's tuition fees, but it went cold when we later found out he had paid off his debts.” Shisui explained, Itachi listened close by.“All we know is the man placed a suitcase in a scroll delivered to him with a message of placing the money in the scroll and going to a designated area where he was instructed to release the content of the scroll.” Now Shisui’s frown was prominent.”The man did as instructed, we tailed him and watched ready to jump whoever would come to collect the payment, b-but no one came, and when the man released the contents of the scroll nothing came out. After a second the scroll burnt itself.” Itachi and Fugaku raised an eyebrow each at that.“And did you question the man?” Fugaku asked to which Shisui nodded.“Yes we immediately came out and apprehended the man but when questioned even under a genjutsu he had no answers for us. He had never seen the man before, the only thing we got out of him was the location of where the deal was made. When brought in for questioning again at a later date, he showed us a message sent from the suspect, it read. ‘Nice doing business Kazuki-San.’” Shisui finished, that was strange indeed Itachi thought wondering how it was accomplished.Fugaku hum’d as he rubbed his chin.“Officer Shisui continue with your investigation you are dismissed, you too Itachi.” Fugaku dismissed them as they both stood, Itachi walked out after a small bow, and Shisui saluted before following suit.When Shisui made it out the door he looked at Itachi and grinned “You wanna hang? we could go pick your brother from the academy too.” Itachi shrugged and nodded, the two Uchiha’s walked away from the police headquarters.««««”»»»»Naruto walked out of the academy, stretching his limbs. The soreness had gone away now replaced by phantom pains he would forget about in a few minutes.He took out his wallet and looked inside it was stacked and full, and he sighed. Hinata was gonna leave the fat wallet limp and dry if she had a say on the matter he was sure of it. Speaking of which, she was approaching him followed by Ino and Sakura."Naruto-Kun!" Ino exclaimed as she jogged up to him jumping into his arms while laughing joyously as he spun her around.“Hey Ino-Chan” Naruto greeted the girl in his arms. “Still smelling like roses and honey, even after your match,” Naruto said as he took the girl's hand in his grip and gave it a kiss. Ino had her free hand in front of her mouth as she giggled bashfully.“Congratulations on your win by the way.” He told her with a smile.“Oh, it was nothing.”Ino said as she interlocked their arms together, just as Hinata and Sakura arrived. Hinata had a dreamy look in her eyes and Naruto groaned as he knew what was going on in that head of hers.“So what are we doing today Naruto-Kun?” Ino questioned her fellow blond who just sighed in defeat and pointed to Hinata who grinned so much like Naruto usually did.“Well Naruto-Kun, owes me an all-I-can-eat buffet.” Hinata said with sparkling eyes, as Naruto began comically crying on Ino’s shoulder, said girl just patted the boy's mane of blonde locks.“Oh I know, how about we all go! Naruto-kun’s treat of course!” Hinata proclaimed and Naruto immediately stopped crying.“W-wait w-what! You can’t do that, that wasn’t the deal.” He said pointing his finger accusingly at Hinata. Naruto felt a tug on his shirt and turned to find Ino giving him puppy dog eyes as she batted her eyelashes at him.“Please Goldie-Kun. I'm hungry from all the exercises today and I did win my match don’t you think I deserve to be rewarded for my performance.” Naruto did not last 3 seconds as he sighed and just nodded, Ino squealed in delight and kissed him on the cheek.“Great it’s decided, then. Are you coming as well Sakura?”Hinata asked Sakura, but before Sakura could answer she heard a cough behind her and turned only to blush when she saw Sasuke standing so close to her.Naruto growled at the Uchiha but Sasuke ignored him and turned to Hinata.“Hinata-San, I was hoping to have a word,” Sasuke said addressing Hinata. Sakura felt a pang in her chest, ignored again she smiled sadly and looked down.“Yes, Sasuke-San?” Hinata said as she tilted her head a little in confusion, and fixed her glasses to her face. Sasuke blushed at her cuteness before coughing into his hands to regain his composure.“I was hoping, we could talk in private.” He said looking past Hinata to see all the eyes on them. Naruto looked pissed, Ino looked conflicted he didn’t know why and Sakura wasn’t looking at them but rather interested in something on the floor.“Actually Mac duckass, we were just leaving for lunch.” Naruto replied for Hinata as he walked forward and stood in front of her dragging Ino along for the ride since their arms were still interlocked.” So back off.” He said with a sneer.“I wasn’t talking to you dobe.” Sasuke countered.“There he is Itachi! Yoh Sasuke-Chan over here!” Sasuke grumbled at the voice cursing under his breath as he looked to his side and sure enough Shisui and Itachi were making their way toward him.“Sasuke-chan.” Naruto snorted. Sasuke was gonna kill Shisui.“Shut up dobe.” Sasuke grounded with gritted teeth. Naruto just smiled.“Sure thing Duncan Mac duckass,” Naruto replied just a second before Itachi and Shisui came into hearing range.Naruto recognized them both, he knew Itachi as the Uchiha prodigy and Shisui as the person in charge of investigating his dealings.“Ahh Sasuke-Chan, we were looking for you. Who are your friends?” Shisui came up ruffling Sasuke’s hair. Naruto smirked, he already liked Shisui. Sasuke swatted the offending appendage off him.“What are you two doing here?”Sasuke asked with barely hidden anger, which Itachi acknowledged by raising an amused eyebrow.“Is that how you greet family Sasuke-Kun?” Itachi asked his little brother, to which Sasuke scoffed.“You might be family but this one is a pain in my ass,” Sasuke said pointing at Shisui who only grinned wider with a twinkle in his eyes that promised more embarrassment.“Which ass? The one on your backside or the one located on your head? Duncan Mac duckass.”Naruto asked with a smirk he wasn’t gonna let that opportunity slide. Shisui burst into mad laughter at that, Sasuke was fuming ready to jump the blonde, Hinata shook her head in exasperation, Ino punched Naruto on the shoulder and Sakura was a little angry at Naruto sending him a glare.“A friend of yours Sasuke?” Itachi asked with a raised eyebrow.“Something like that.”Naruto replied before Sasuke could do so.”Itachi Uchiha and Shisui Uchiha.” Naruto said it wasn’t a question.“I’m Naruto Uzumaki, this is Ino Yamanaka, that’s Hinata Hyuga and the girl with pink is Sakura Haruno. Were classmates of Sasuke.” Naruto introduced himself and the girls. Itachi nodded acknowledging the introduction while Shisui was still catching his breath from laughing so hard.“Dobe I’ll break your face.”Sasuke threatened, to which Naruto waved it off and grabbed Hinata’s hand dragging her away.“Come on Hinata let’s go, are you coming Sakura?” Naruto asked while already walking away.Sakura was at a crossroads did she go or did she stay? She made up her mind and decided she would be brave, so she built up her confidence and looked Sasuke in the eyes. Even the blush on her face couldn’t break her determination as she opened her mouth and spoke.“Would you like to join us Sasuke-Kun?” Naruto stopped in his tracks and slowly looked back at Sakura, Ino was squealing and jumping in place not paying attention to the fact Naruto was being dragged around left and right like a rag doll from her constant moving.“Oooouuuu” Shisui said with a giggle as he bumped Sasuke’s shoulder with his elbow.“That’s interesting,” Itachi said under his breath with an impressed eyebrow raised at the daring girl.Sasuke looked at Sakura for a long time wondering why she would invite him but when he realized he would be spending more time with Hinata he nodded.“What!!!!” Came Naruto’s voice. Ino smacked his shoulder giving him a stern look he grumbled something about cute girls and their ‘get whatever they want Jutsu which should be forbidden’ before replying.“Fine! But I’m not paying for duckass.” Naruto said as he turned and began making his way to where he knew the cinnamon shop was located.“Go on Sasuke we will see you later.” Itachi gave his little brother a little push towards the moving group, though Sakura was still waiting for him. Sasuke looked at his brother and then looked at Shisui in suspicion the older boy's smile did not sit well with Sasuke.Nodding Sasuke ran to catch up with the group he got to Sakura and nodded to her as he ran on forward. The smile that blossomed on Sakura’s face could have lit up a city skyline. She immediately ran along with him to catch up to the others.Itachi turned and looked at Shisui who smiled broadly at the look Itachi was giving him.“We're spying on them aren’t we.” He did not ask, he stated and by the raising of Itachi’s eyebrow, he laughed nervously rubbing the bottom of his nose. “Right. Stupid question, of course, we are.” Shisui grind as they both disappeared
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Duh duh, duh duh… duh duh, duh duh…… duh duh, duh duh….duh duh ….duh duh, duhduhduh, duhduhduh, duhduhduh, duh duh.!”Itachi groaned and rubbed his eyes in exasperation.“Would you please stop that Shisui.”Itachi said as he felt a headache starting to build up.“Oops sorry.” Shisui said with a chuckle as he kept his mouth shut, though he now hum’d the tune to himself. Itachi and Shisui were on a self-imposed mission to spy on one Sasuke Uchiha, Itachi’s baby brother.Following them from a distance on rooftops, the two Jonin-level shinobi watched from afar as the academy students walked through the streets of Konoha side by side. On the far right was the Yamanaka girl who had her arm wrapped around the container of the Kyuubi.“Do you think they are a couple?” Shisui asked Itachi as he observed the two blonds conversing with the spectacle-wearing Hyuga which Shisui still could not fathom.“Maybe or they are just really close and comfortable around each other.” Itachi deduced. To which Shisui nodded it sounded plausible.On the left of the kyubi container was the Hyuga heiress who conversed with the two blondes and in the process swiped the jinchuriki’s wallet saying it belong to her for the day, said boy lowered his head in defeat and dropped a few tears. Shisui laughed at the exchange.On the left of the Hyuga heiress was Sasuke who Itachi noticed didn’t join in on the conversations though Itachi did notice the boy kept sending the Hyuga glances, the same kind of glances the pink-haired Haruno was sending Sasuke.“No way.!” Itachi heard Shisui gasp out, well that proved it, Itachi wasn’t seeing things. “You don’t think Sasuke has a crush on the Hyuga girl do you?” Shisui asked in a whisper as though it was some kind of taboo topic.“It seems like it. Maybe we shouldn’t be doing this.” Itachi was having second thoughts about spying on Sasuke now, at first he thought he would be getting some nice blackmail material but now it seemed like a whole conspiracy he was discovering.“What! Are you crazy?” Shisui hissed at his partner in crime. “Don’t chicken out on me now Itachi this is finally getting good. What happened to sticking to the mission until the very end?.” Shisui asked seriously and Itachi couldn’t believe the words that came out of his friend's mouth.“If you back out now, I’ll come clean to Sasuke and Mikoto-sama that we went spying on Sasuke.”Shisui threatened and Itachi’s eyes widened at that.“You wouldn’t?” Itachi tried.“I would.” Shisui said with a grin that threatened to spilt his face in half. Itachi sighed and shook his head.“Let’s just get this over with.” Itachi admitted defeat.«««««”»»»»»Hinata was happily humming to herself as she played with Gama-Chan, Naruto’s wallet she daydreamed about all the cinnamon rolls she would buy, and with how heavy and stacked the wallet was Hinata figured she would get some takeout as well.“So Hinata-San.” Hinata looked to her left at the person speaking to her which was Sasuke. Hinata did not understand why Sasuke seemed so interested in her, the only thing that made sense was that he was probably impressed by her skills.“Yes. Sasuke-San.” Hinata replied, she saw from the corner of her eyes that Naruto had one eye on her. She smiled a little at that, grabbing his free hand and giving it a reassuring squeeze which he returned before sighing and turning back to Ino. Hinata let go of his hands and gave the Uchiha her full attention, beckoning him to continue with a soft smile.Sasuke coughed into his hand to hide his blush as he began. “I noticed you are very proficient at hand-to-hand combat, I was wondering if you had training?”Sasuke started making conversation, completely forgetting the person who invited him to come along.“Yes I get training from my father occasionally and every other two months I spar with my cousin. His a year ahead of us in the academy but it’s thanks to Naruto-Kun I’ve improved so much.” Sasuke noticed that Hinata seemed to get a bit angry when she mentioned her father and cousin but the mention of Naruto had her lose all that hostility.Sasuke did not like that Naruto had such an effect on the girl he liked, and was wondering what he had to do to take dobe's place in that regard.“You and Naruto spar?”Sasuke asked, he was surprised by the prospect.“Yes, almost every day actually.”Hinata said with a soft smile while looking at Naruto’s way who was being dragged up front by Ino who was showing him a dress displayed in one of the store windows.“Well I hope he isn’t pushing you too hard, that guy hits like a brick,” Sasuke said as he rubbed his chin in phantom pain. Hinata giggled at that, Sasuke liked the sound of her laugh, as he looked at Hinata in a dazed trance-like state, never noticing Sakura next to him balling her fists in anger and jealousy.“Sorry for laughing.” Hinata said as she readjusted her glasses. “ It’s true yes. Naruto does hit like a brick wall, though it helps to dodge it or parry his strikes blocking is just taking the pain in a different area.” Hinata explained.“You know, we can spar together sometimes so next time you spar against Naruto you will beat him.” Sasuke offered but got confused when Hinata chuckled at his offer. “What’s so funny?” Sasuke asked a bit confused.“Naruto hasn’t won a spar against me in a long time now.”Sasuke’s eyes widened at that admittance not knowing that besides him Sakura had the same look on her face.“Y-you m-mean you are stronger than Naruto?”Sasuke asked in shock. Hinata was about to reply when.“Hey, Hinata?! we’ve arrived.” Came Naruto’s voice standing next to a bakery. Hinata immediately became giddy as she rushed inside the store. Naruto sighed as he shook his head and let loose a final tear before accepting his wallet's fate. Ino and he walked inside following the Hyuga heiress into the store, leaving Sasuke and Sakura outside.“Hinata’s just lying to look cool.” Sakura scoffed turning to Sasuke expecting him to agree with her, only for the boy to turn to her with a glare.“Don’t be stupid Sakura, Hinata-Chan has no reason to lie and she’s not that type of person.” Sasuke grounded out as he too made his way inside the bakery.‘Stupid, stupid, stupid’ Sakura scolded herself as she watched Sasuke enter the store, and stupid Hinata lying to get Sasuke’s attention there was no way she was stronger than Naruto who fought Sasuke to a stalemate. That would mean Hinata was stronger than Sasuke by association.Sakura managed to calm her breathing before she too entered the store.««««”»»»»“Wow!” Shisui said speechless at what he had just seen. “Your brother is a smooth talker, he must have learned that from you.” The sarcasm dripping off that statement had Itachi blushing a little, and felt obligated to defend himself.“I haven’t given Sasuke any, ‘girl talk’ so I wouldn’t know where he gained his skills,” Itachi explained slowly, to which Shisui shook his head.“I guess the fact you haven’t given him the girl talk is what saved him from ending up as lost as you are, at least he can talk to them.”Shisui said sagely.“Hey, I can talk to girls. you know……..” Itachi was stopped from speaking anymore by Shisui’s hand in front of his face.“Please don’t tell me about Izumi-chan, because she’s clearly wearing the pants in that relationship. You are more like the timid damsel in distress.”Itachi frowned at that and decided to change the subject.“You think we should continue spying on them?” He asked, and Shisui laughed knowing what his best friend was trying to accomplish, he patted the younger teenager on the shoulder and gave him an understanding look.“If it’s any consolation, I think she likes being dominant.”Shisui laughed. As the two of them henged into unsuspecting chunin and made their way to the bakery.««««”»»»»“Come on Hinata have a heart.”Naruto tried for the up-tenth time as he watched said girl gobble down more and more cinnamon rolls in seconds, she was sitting next to him on his left.Hinata tried to speak, but began choking on her food and Naruto began patting her on her back, and handing her her cup of chocolate-flavored smoothie as she gulped down its content and sighed in relief when the content in her throat went down.“Sorry, Naruto-Kun,” Hinata said with an embarrassed chuckle. Naruto just shook his head as he reprimanded the girl.“At least don’t die on me, Hime. I still need you in my life.” Naruto said as he rubbed the girl's back who apologized again as she now began eating slower.Naruto then looked at Sasuke who was eating some sort of tomato cake. Naruto blenched, and the Uchiha had some weird taste in food. While he ordered ramen cake, now that was a dessert for the gods if Naruto ever tasted one.“So why did you come along Mac duckass?.”Naruto asked the Uchiha who sat across from him, they were facing each other.“Don’t call me that dobe!” Sasuke sneered at the blonde. “ and I was invited to come along, that’s why.” He replied to which Naruto raised an unimpressed eyebrow.“Well, I haven’t seen you say a word to the person who offered you the invitation.” Naruto said as he looked over to Sakura who ate her red velvet cake quietly next to Ino who had a cheesecake.“What’s it to you dobe who I talk to?” Sasuke answered the question with a question of his own, to which Naruto shrugged and took a bite out of his ramen cake humming in appreciation at the burst of flavor.“Just wondering is all, I’d think the great Uchiha clan would teach its members manners to at least show appreciation when invited out.”Naruto said offhandedly though Sasuke did catch the implication of an insult in there.“Just shut up dobe.”Sasuke grounded out. Naruto shrugged and continued eating his meal while conversing with Hinata. Sakura overheard the conversation Naruto and Sasuke shared and thought Naruto had a point, the least Sasuke could do was give her the time of day.“Sasuke-Kun?” Sakura called out to the object of her affection who glanced at her in acknowledgment.“Would you like to train together sometimes?”Sakura asked and fought hard to stop the blood racing to her cheeks.Sasuke looked at Sakura closely wondering what her plot was. Sasuke wasn’t stupid he knew Sakura liked him she was president of the ‘Sasuke Uchiha fan club’ and he hated everything that had to do with it. She was loud, obnoxious, and if Sasuke was being honest not the shinobi type. The complete opposite of Hinata.“I don’t know Sakura, my training regiment is strenuous and hardcore, I don’t know if you could keep up.” Sasuke said picking his words slowly and carefully to not sound rude and dismissive.“Oh, but I thought you were looking for someone to spar with since you asked Hinata to join you.” Sakura tried finding an angle to get what she wanted.“Yes, I did. That was because I felt Hinata could handle it and she proved me right when she said she could beat Naruto in a spar.” Sasuke explained not liking how Sakura was trying to force things.“Hinata-Chan! I can’t believe you told them .” Naruto cried as he looked at Hinata betrayed. the girl blush in embarrassment as she swallowed another roll.“Sorry Naruto-Kun, it kind of just came out and I didn’t know it was a secret.”Hinata said in a very unapologetic voice patting Naruto on the head.“Wait, so it’s true?!” Sakura asked in bewilderment looking between Naruto and Hinata.Naruto nodded with a grumble losing his appetite as he dropped his fork and turned to Hinata asking if the betrayal was worth it while shaking her shoulders comically with tears running down his blue eyes. Hinata just laughed joyously, of course, she was full on cinnamon rolls and content.30 minutes later they left the store Hinata handed back Naruto’s wallet with a kiss on the cheek saying thank you for the meal. Naruto was left with one 100 Ryo bills in his wallet the wallet looking like it went on a diet.Sasuke said goodbye to Hinata thanking her for the day, but Hinata told him it wasn’t her he was supposed to thank and pointed to Sakura, who he begrudgingly thanked with Ino chanting they should hug which Sakura initiated and Sasuke returned the hug awkwardly. He tried to offer Hinata one as well but Naruto wrapped his hands around the girl's shoulder granting Sasuke no entry.They all went their separate ways as Ino hugged Naruto goodbye making him promise her they would do that again one day, of course, next time it would be just the two of them. Naruto agreed teasing the girl it would be a date and Ino blushed though she did not reject the idea.As they all went their way with Naruto going to drop Hinata off who made him carry her take-away cinnamon rolls. Sakura a blushing mess due to hugging Sasuke walked with Ino as they made their way home and Sasuke though he stayed in the same direction as Hinata didn’t feel like walking with Naruto as he would just feel like a third wheel between the two. So he took a different street to the Uchiha compound.“That was some drama there.”Shisui said with a whistle. “That scene would have fit perfectly in a soap opera.” Itachi just shook his head at his friend's words.“Come let’s see if we can ‘bump’ into Sasuke on our way home.” Itachi offered as he went on ahead by rooftops with plans to ‘accidentally bump’ into Sasuke with Shisui right beside him. If they had looked back they would have seen Naruto look back to their previous position.“Is there something wrong Naruto-Kun?” Hinata asked the blonde.“No, everything is fine Hime. Come on let’s get you home you ate a lot today.” Naruto teased as the girl blushed.“Don’t tease me Naruto-Kun!” Hinata exclaimed poking her index fingers together.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Naruto(10 years old) was hired by someone he never thought he would ever have the pleasure of finding making back door deals.’The leaf is a small place.’ Naruto thought as he sat on the Hokage monument and specifically on the 2nd Hokage statue.Earlier that week he had met with a potential client, one chunin of Konoha by the name of Mizuki, who also happened to be the assistant teacher of Naruto’s class. He wanted to hire his organization which Naruto still hadn’t given a name yet for a special assignment.‘The scroll of sealing.’ Naruto wondered in his head. Mizuki had explained that the scroll held many forbidden jutsus within it and if Naruto was being honest he felt like stealing it for himself.He had grown in leaps and bounds in his taijutsu thanks to his daily training with Hinata who he still could not beat in a pure hand-to-hand match. Worst was the fact she had taken on kenjutsu two years ago and if Naruto was being honest the thought of her with a blade made him shiver.Though Naruto felt sorry for his best friend whose eyesight was even worse now, she could barely see 6 feet in front of her, but when she fought? Naruto was proud to call her a friend because she did not let her blindness deter her, she kicked everybody’s ass in class even Sasuke.Naruto chuckled at the thought of the first time Hinata and Sasuke fought in one of their sparring matches. Mac duckass thought he was being a gentleman holding back against her, trying to win favors. Duncan Mac duckass found himself with a blue eye, swollen lips, two cracked ribs and a dislocated nose, and a warning from Hinata that he shouldn't underestimate her.What Naruto didn’t take a liking to was the fact Sasuke until now, still tried to get Hinata’s attention. The day Sasuke asked Hinata out with the promise of cinnamon rolls and said girl accepted was the day Naruto almost had a heart attack, he had followed them around the whole day.But luckily it seemed Hinata’s only interest was in the sweet deserts and Duckass wasn’t a smooth talker by any stretch of the word. Thanks, small wonders of the world, that outing didn’t turn into anything romantic.But Naruto knew time was running out for him and fast. He did not want to become a genin, with nothing but the basics. He wanted people to acknowledge his abilities straight off the bat.Naruto was lacking in devastating jutsus all he had were the academy 3, well two 2 in his case he still couldn't perform the cloning technique. While Duncan Mac duckass was flinging fireballs around like it was Thanksgiving. He had to get his hands on some jutsus and Mizuki had just dropped them on his metaphorical lap.The reason Naruto was on the Hokage monument wasn’t for the view of the rising sun or for sentimental reasons. He was there for one reason and one reason only, and that was to gather information on the outside layout of the building. checking for exit routes and which streets were best to use to get away from pursuing ninjas.The other reason he was on the Hokage monument was for another completely related incident. Cue 3, 2, 1, and action.“What the hell! Who in the name of the log would do such a thing!!” A random voice yelled“By the sixth path!” Another voice exclaimed followed by another and another until a ruckus was being made at the base of the Hokage monument.People were waking up to see what the ruckus was about, they would lay eyes on it have their fits of outrage, and wake up others who would do the same, until it became a chain reaction that reached the whole village in a matter of minutes.“Look, I think I see someone, yes I think I see someone up there!” Some random chunin pointed up and that was Naruto's cue to act.Naruto stood up, wearing a two-piece bright orange jumpsuit as his long mane blew in the wing. ’Cameras, set, action.’Naruto grind“Mwaahahahahahaha hahaha hahaha.”People looked on in confusion at the supposed evil laugh but due to the fact the voice was so young it had a better chance of making people cooe at its cuteness than tremble at its fear-inducing sound.“Look people of Konoha, at your leaders who stand no chance in the face of my paint and brush. Look as I humiliate them before you all with nothing but my quick wits and awesomeness.” Naruto exclaimed as he opened his hands wide to his sides.” People of Konoha rejoice for a new leader has come to take up the reins, no longer will you be forced to listen to an old man who now wears diapers.”Naruto’s grin could have split his face as he saw the people of Konoha stop talking and gawk at him.“I Naruto Uzumaki will make ramen a national treasure, with its own holiday which will be every Tuesdays on these days ramen will be 80% off no coupons needed!” Naruto took a deep breath before setting the nail on the coffin. “Now bow before your new dictator, bow and grovel at my feet!!”Naruto finished and the village got eerily quiet.Crickets could be heard in the background, birds were as quiet as snakes and even the trees stopped rustling.“Get him!!” Somebody shouted from the crowds Naruto ducked just in time for a chunin to come flying over his head from behind. He then proceeded to kick that chunin on his backside right off the edge of the Hokage monument.“Agghhhh” the man went flying off the monument as Naruto laughed hard, and grabbed a rope that was tied to a kunai embedded deep into the second Hokages nose before he jumped off the monument following the screaming chunin. Naruto reached the man tied the rope around his ankles and used the man's feet as a standing surface. Before jumping off him and landing safely on the stairway of the monument leaving the chunin dangling upside down by the ankles.By the time Naruto had reached the safety of the village rooftops he already had what u could only call a platoon of ninjas of all ranks chasing him, he saw Hyuga, Uchihas, Inuzuka’s and a bunch of random ninjas he even saw Shisui Uchiha there who was laughing his eyes out at he chased him with the rest.«««”»»»‘This boy is the best, This boy is an evil mastermind, this boy is a lunatic.’ These were all the thoughts going on in Shisui’s head laughing in hysteria as he and a platoon of ninjas chased after the blonde menace.Said boy was jumping from rooftop to rooftop doing some amazing parkour moves along the way to keep ahead of them. Shisui was in the Hokage's office with Fugaku Uchiha informing the Hokage of his findings in the investigation of the underground crimes happening in Konoha.That was when they heard the commotion from outside, they immediately ran to the rooftop of the Hokage’s administrative office and what they saw made Shisui do a double take.On the first Hokage's face, there were tears and lines around his nose which made it look like the man was cringing his nose in disgust, and on his forehead protector was written “shit Madara was right this place smells like feet.”On the second Hokage were the three tomoe Sharingan eyes And a proud smirk on his face, on his forehead protector, was written “I can finally remove the stick up my ass, now that I’m special too.” and now with the bonus of the ninja hanging from his nose he looked like he had a booger coming out it.On the third Hokage, oh the poor man Shisui tried to be angry for him but he laughed anyway. On his face was drawn a blush and a ‘hand’ was drawn covering his mouth. On his forehead protector, it was written. “ Jiraiya can peek on women’s bathhouses all he wants I have my crystal ball. Kukukuku” as if that wasn’t enough on his right cheek was written “oppai”And the fourth Hokage, he probably got it worst the man's face was painted with every cuss word and accusation under the sun” scum, dushbag, mother fucker, cultist, demon worshiper, child pornographer, retard, celibate, horn dog, unnatural blond.” and so forth, Shisui was sure there was more he didn’t see. Two red lines were going down his nose and he had a blush on his face on his forehead protector was written “pedophilia”Shisui winced at that one.They reached another rooftop and this time Naruto jumped down the alleyway the ninja upfront immediately followed suit when“Boom!!” The rest of them stopped as a plume of smoke came up from the alleyway, they waited for it to clear up, and when it did.Shisui heard groans and grunts of struggle, when he looked down he had to physically swallow his laugh. There laid 15 ninjas of all ranks from genin up to Jonin stuck in glue barely able to lift a finger, Shisui saw one Asuma Sarutobi there as well he wished he had brought his camera.“Mwahahahahahaha. ( cough cough).”Shisui looked to the rooftop three blocks away and found Naruto with his hands on his hips as he laughed before breaking into a coughing fit. They all watched him curiously as he pulled out a bottle of water and gulped it down in one go before sighing in contentment. He then cleared his throat and then...“Mwaaaahahahaha, fear my prowess peasants, and bow to your true ruler.”Shisui Uchiha wished he could get the boy's autograph after they caught him, he would post it on his bedroom wall just so that every time he woke up it would remind him of this day and he would get a great laugh out of it.“Get back here gaki!” Another chunin shouted to which the blond flipped him the birdie and took off running once more, with the chase beginning anew. Shisui did notice the ninjas were not so quick to be in front anymore rather sending the genins upfront.It took them 3 hours, 5 genin teams, 8 chunin, and 2 Jonin to fall for his traps and rouses before Kakashi Hatake apprehended the boy by using the ‘earth release hidden like a mole technique’ to catch him unsuspecting. Now here they stood in the Hokage’s office. Shisui, Kakashi, Fugaku, and the third himself.“You can do whatever you want to me, just leave potty out of this, he told me not to do it but I didn’t listen. So please leave him alone.”Shisui blinked wondering who this potty was Naruto who had his arms and legs tied was begging them not to hurt, he didn’t remember such a person in the boy's group.“Who is potty?” Kakashi asked and Naruto looked up in suspicion.“I’ll tell him if you promise to send him a message for me.” Naruto said with all the seriousness in the world even Shisui found himself nodding at the request as Kakashi promised“Well tell potty that ….tell potty that I’ll be…..” then came the longest fart Shisui had ever heard in his life, so very loud and obnoxious and the smell was quick to follow.” Tell potty I’ll be home soon to dump the load I’ve been carrying all day. Mwaahahahahaha.” Naruto laughed and Shisui had to use his hands to cover his nose to block the smell.“I’ll tell him what you said Naruto, maybe he wouldn’t mind me dropping a few messages of my own, and don’t worry I won’t flush so you can read its contents and make sure it’s nothing inappropriate.” Naruto’s obnoxious laughter immediately stopped as he looked Kakashi in the eyes, to which the copy ninja just gave him his Iconic eye smile.“Shisui-San, can you deliver the message for me ?” Naruto asked and Shisui didn’t know what to say to that, but lucky he didn’t have to.“Ah Naruto-kun don’t worry I insist I can ‘drop’ the message on my way to the road of life, hopefully, I don’t run into a black cat along the way.” Kakashi insisted, and Naruto looked at the man once more in exasperation.“Okay, who is this one-eyed weirdo?” Naruto asked as he now felt disturbed by the individual.“That Naruto-Kun is one of my finest shinobi, Kakashi Hatake.” Hiruzen spoke though he had none of the anger you would expect from someone who got dissed in public.” I was wondering when you would pull something like this, though I must admit ‘that’ was unexpected.” Hiruzen said with a grandfatherly laugh.“Please Kakashi, cut Naruto-Kun out of his bindings” The third instructed, Kakashi just shrugged and did what he was told cutting the ropes with a kunai. Naruto slowly wiggled out of the ropes and stood up on both feet.“You're not mad?”Naruto asked with some confusion in his voice, to which the third smiled.“If what your asking is, are you in trouble? Then the answer is absolutely Naruto-Kun.” Hiruzen said with a chuckle as Naruto groaned.“Really old man? Arrgg what do I have to do spend time in jail, house arrest what?” Naruto asked in exasperation, Shisui noticed the boy was acting like he was wrongly accused in this situation.“Well, you are going to clean your mess” Hiruzen said as he pointed out his window at the monument before adding. “Then you will have a month of community service.” Shisui snickered at the boy's predicament.“What! Are you going senile old man?” Naruto exclaimed as he began pacing around the room. “I wake up early in the morning, see how dull the village is, use my time! My own time and energy to bring some life into it and this is the thanks I get?” Shisui couldn’t help it he laughed, yes the Hokage was there, yes the Uchiha clan head was there and yes his senpai Kakashi Hatake was there but this boy was too much.“And we have a volunteer to be your overseer, thank you Shisui-Kun.” The third said in finality.“Wait, what?” Shisui turned to the Hokage who dismissed them.“Go on Shisui, take Naruto-Kun here to the monument and make sure he makes it sparkle,” Shisui grumbled grabbing Naruto by the shoulder as he left the room with Naruto in tow. “And Naruto-kun do come to visit sometimes an old man like myself could use some humor.” Hiruzen said as he waved them off.««««"»»»»"You ninjas are weird people aren't you, none of you are sane in the head." That was the first thing Naruto said to Shisui. They were now at the Hokage monument and Naruto was cleaning the graffiti he had placed on it."Like your one-to-talk kid, I'd say your the most insane one here."Shisui shot back paging through the pages of his favorite book."Yah well I'm a kid, that silver-haired guy is a grown adult and the Hokage is what 90? I don't think you can put us in the same category." Naruto retorted as he moved on to the second Hokage."Next time you bored kid, read a book it would save us all the hustle." Shisui said as he sighed."I'm going for a lunch break chasing you around all day made me hungry." Shisui didn't wait for the blonde to respond as he immediately disappeared in a body flicker.'This is too easy.'Naruto thought as he continued cleaning the graffiti, with him going in and out of the Hokage administrative building to restock on paint removers. He would have the layout of the building memorized in no time flat probably by the end of the day then he will go in and swipe the scroll at midnight.Mizuki had given him the location of the scroll and while he was in the Hokage office earlier he saw that yes, Mizuki's intel was spot on everything was as he said it would be he didn't see the scroll but that was because it was hidden.Shisui arrived an hour later finding Naruto cleaning the final statue and when he was done he escorted the boy to the Hokage's office to report in. The whole way there Naruto complained asking why he had to go as well and Shisui replied if he had to do it, then Naruto had to do it.After Naruto and Shisui reported to the Hokage. Hiruzen said Naruto had to report the next day for his community service and Shisui as his overseer was supposed to show up as well. When Shisui asked Hiruzen about his other assignment the man said his team could handle it while he took a well-deserved 'break'."Okay gaki tomorrow first thing in the morning. Meet me here." Shisui said before disappearing In a body flicker. Naruto just smirked as he made his way to his home.Naruto switched on his stove and placed a pot on the fire as he placed some beef there to cook, he planned on having beef stew to celebrate the success of his mission.As the food cooked Naruto planned and planned, made plans on top of plans picked his escape routes, and a hideout if things got hectic, the food was almost ready. So Naruto put the flames on low so that when he returned the food would still be warm.And when midnight came he exited his home through a secret tunnel.Dressed in all black and packing his innovative scrolls into his pouch, Naruto began making his way back to the Hokage office. He snuck in from the Hokage monument using the rope tied up to the second Hokage’s nose to descend the mountain and made his way to the top of the administrative office.Pick locking the door on the roof of the building Naruto snuck his way inside, keeping to the shadows and making no noise as his feet looked like they glided on the floor tiles. Slowly he made his way in front of the Hokage's office he picked out one of the scrolls in his pouch and unsealed its contents. Revealing it to be a sealing tag about the size of Naruto's abdomen.Applying the scroll to his person his body began to vibrate at an atomic level, he reached out with his hands and it phased in. Slowly he pushed his whole body inside until he found himself in the Hokage's office, the giant tag on his abdomen burned away, and Naruto felt a significant drain on his chakra reserves.Slowly he made his way to where Mizuki had told him the scroll would be located and that was where he found the big ass scroll of sealing. Naruto immediately sealed the scroll away in one of his special scrolls and waited until after a few seconds the scroll of sealing was released from the smaller scroll.Returning the scroll to its rightful place Naruto slowly made his to a corner of the office and changed his attire now wearing something that resembled the color of the administrative office, a maroon color. Then he slowly opened the office window snuck out and closed it behind him used the color of his costume to blend in with the outside walls as he made his way down the side of the wall using senbon which would leave holes but not as big as those a kunai would leave to scale down the building.Once Naruto was safely down, he quickly ran into an alleyway and changed back into his darker costume. Before he began taking detour after detour to throw away any possible leads and an hour later he finally got home.He got out of the clothes placed them in a scroll, weaved some hand seals, and activated the scrolls function. Naruto watched as the scroll's ink vanished and became blank the contents of the scroll forever lost in its pocket dimension.Naruto sat down on his chair, got himself a plate and dished himself some warm stew, opening up the scroll he used to seal the scroll of sealing. Naruto read through its contents as he ate his warm food searching for anything of interest, and after a few minutes he grinned."Shadow clone Jutsu." He read out loud before giggling like a maniac at the score he just landed.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Do you want me to hold your hand, Hime?.” Naruto asked Hinata as he stood with her in front of the Hyuga compound.“Yes please Naruto-Kun.” Hinata said and immediately after that, she felt her hand get enveloped by one bigger and rougher than hers as he entwined their fingers together.“Thank you, Naruto-Kun. I’m sorry if I’m a border.” The moment that sentence was finished Hinata felt a soft slap on her forehead that sounded worse than it felt, Naruto had slapped her forehead with his free hand.“Don’t say that your my best friend and if you need help all you have to do is ask and I will be there to do your bidding.” Naruto said then raised their entwined hands and kissed Hinata’s hand.”So don’t say such things okay? They hurt my feelings.” Naruto spoke softly to which Hinata nodded to his words.Hinata’s illness had finally done what it had set out to do, And now Hinata was as blind as a bat. She took it better than anybody had expected and when asked how she managed to stay strong she only answered in one word. “Naruto.”Said boy was her support mechanism, her first friend, her best friend, and her first love. But Hinata did not want to be a burden to him and having to live with her forever with her condition she felt it would be selfish to put the boy she loved through all that.‘And besides, he has Ino, I’m sure they would make a great couple.’ Hinata thought with a smile thinking of a happy Naruto with a family of his own.“Hinata, good luck on your exams, and Uzumaki-San I wish you luck as well, and please look after my daughter.” Hinata could not see it but she was sure Naruto nodded to her father.They left the compound hand in hand walking down the streets of Konoha. Naruto began describing to her in great detail the day-to-day goings of the villagers and the things they passed. Everything from how the sky was looking to what the person who walked passed them wore and looked like.“You know, you don’t have to do this for me Naruto-Kun.” Although it was endearing Hinata did not want to trouble Naruto. “ It’s just silly things, it’s okay,” Hinata explained. She felt Naruto’s grip on her hand tightens, as he replied.“I know it’s silly.” He began. “B-But I don’t want you missing out on anything and if I can share my sight with you, even if it’s just by explaining to you something as silly as the shape of a certain cloud, I want to do it for you.” Naruto explained.Hinata could feel Naruto’s hand trembling In anger. She knew if there was anyone who hated her condition more than even she did it was him. He was overprotective of her and would hurt anything that so much as looked at her the wrong way. Hinata didn’t mind her illness anymore since she had come to terms with it a long time ago. She squeezed Naruto’s hand reassuringly and decided to indulge him.“I hear a cat meowing, what color is it and what is it meowing for?” Hinata asked as she placed her head on his shoulder. Naruto’s trembling immediately stopped, and he began telling her about how a little kid was keeping the brown cat's milk out of reach with the cat meowing in complaint and Hinata laughed at that along with Naruto.Their walk to the academy was peaceful and uneventful.««««”»»»»Not first, not second but third place in the academy. Sasuke still remembered that day 6 years ago when he had made plans of being top of his graduating class. He remembered all the wishful thinking he did, how he was gonna become ‘Rookie of the year.’ Then go out to do a bunch of s-ranked missions for the Hokage himself.Sasuke accomplished none of that, and when he thought about Itachi he felt he had proven nothing. Itachi was Jonin and there were talks about him taking a genin team. He was 19 and had accomplished so many things, he became genin at the age of 7, and awakened his Sharingan around the same time. Became chunin at the age of 10, joined Anbu at age 11, and at age 12 he became Anbu captain now stepping down, with his track record Sasuke wouldn’t be surprised if his brother was being considered for the Hokage seat.Yet, what had Sasuke accomplished? he hadn’t awakened his eyes, he was only now taking the genin exams. He couldn’t win a fight against the ‘dobe’ and the one person he loved who was everything he would ever look for in a life partner and more, beautiful, courageous, empathetic, and a strong kunoichi didn’t feel the same way.So nobody could blame Sasuke when he got mad at himself and trained until he dropped. Nobody could say otherwise when he called himself useless because he was nothing like his brother and nobody had the right to tell him he didn’t have to be like his brother only to gossip about him behind his back.“Fire style: flame dragon Jutsu!.” Sasuke weaved through hand seals before he spits out a torrent of fire into the lake he stood next to. The fire began to take shape the snot was being formed before the technique failed and Sasuke dropped to a knee breathing hard.“Damn it.” He punched the ground hard, frustration settling in. He was practicing a new Jutsu, and on some days he had better luck than others. It seemed today was one of those bad days.“What is Chakra Sasuke?” And there he was, another reason Sasuke was a ball of nerves at that moment. Fugaku Uchiha stood at a distance as he observed his son. Fugaku never said it before but Sasuke thought the man saw him as a disappointment.“Chakra is the resulting form of energy when two other forms of energy are mixed. The two energies are "physical energy" and "spiritual energy."Sasuke recited the teaching drilled into him since before he even knew how to mold the damn thing. Fugaku nodded.“With that in mind, why do you think the technique you are trying to accomplish is unresponsive?”Fugaku asked, and Sasuke began contemplating the reason in his head.Fugaku might have been a strict man, but above anything, he was a loving father. Though his love was the kind shown from a distance, the reason for that was the fact he wanted his boys to grow independent of him. Find their own goals, strive for their own future, and make their own decisions.Fugaku saw that Sasuke seemed to have some internal struggles going on within himself, and if he had to take a guess he would sight Itachi as one of its causes. Fugaku could not blame him, if he had a brother like Itachi he would be feeling overwhelmed and frustrated as well. That was why Fugaku was there today, offering his son personal training on the c-ranked Jutsu he planned on adding to his arsenal.“Physically I’m fine and I’ve been molding my chakra just as the scroll instructed. I have the hand seals memorized. Snake, Dragon, Rabbit, Tiger.” Sasuke began his answer after thinking it over a few times.“So the problem must be in my spiritual energy then, I must not be….” Sasuke frowned trying to think of the perfect word to use.” ugh at peace with myself?” Sasuke tried.Fugaku showed no outward emotions as he approached Sasuke, and when he reached his son he did something Sasuke never thought he would ever experience from the man.“That’s my boy.” Fugaku said as he ruffled his son's hair and smiled down at him. Sasuke was gaping openly at the man. “Now of you go, you have a genin exam to pass, you can continue your training after.” Fugaku turned around and left.Sasuke just stood there gaping at the man ‘that’s my boy’ Sasuke thought with so much awe you would think he saw the sage of Six paths himself. Then his awe left and a big grin spread across the boy's face before he turned and glared at the lake in front of him.‘Snake, Dragon, Rabbit, Tiger’ Sasuke recited the hand seals in his mind as he slowly made them, took a deep breath, and roared” Fire style: Flaming dragon Jutsu!” and a big majestic dragon made of flames shot out of the young Uchiha’s mouth, causing the lake to hiss as the heat from the technique had it evaporating.Fugaku smiled in the distance, he didn’t even bother looking back at the display because he held faith in his youngest.That day Sasuke had an extra swag to his steps, that if anybody noticed would point out Sasuke’s Uchiha smug had been dialed up to a hundred.««««”»»»»Ino was tired of a certain blonde boy playing with her feelings. She figured he would have asked her out already, people had a harder time believing they were just friends and an easier one that they were a couple.Ino couldn’t blame them, because they were more like a couple than they were friends, even her mother and father gave her the ‘talk’ while she adamantly told them she and Naruto were not an item.‘You don’t have to lie to your mother Ino, I support you’ Ino groaned as she replayed her mother’s words in her head, parents were a pain.So Ino as the free-spirited and outgoing girl that she was, decided to take matters into her own hands. She would ask Naruto out on a date, just the two of them, and although they had gone on many dates just the two of them before. This date Ino was gonna make sure ended like one of those princess Gale movies he liked so much.Ino began blushing as she fantasized, about her and Naruto taking a walk through the park, hand in hand with her head resting on his shoulder after they had just shared a lovely dinner date. The sunset bathing them with its orange hue and just when Ino would think it couldn’t get any better. Naruto would stop walking with Ino looking at him in confusion, then he would place a hand on her cheeks looking at her with those beautiful blue eyes of his before he would move in to seal the deal with a kiss.“Ino stop making kissy faces in the streets your weirding people out.” Ino jumped as her daydream broke into a thousand shards of glass and she found herself in reality once more with some people giving her weird looks. Her face immediately turned a darker shade of pink, she looked at the person who spoke and she found Sakura looking at her with a smirk.“Daydreaming about kissing Naruto I see.” Sakura stated, she did not ask and Ino’s blush deepened.“W-what-what?! Of course not don’t be silly Forehead.!” Ino defended, though with the blush on her face, the way she stammered and the fact she couldn’t look Sakura in the eyes her defense was weak.“So why haven’t you guys made it official yet?” Sakura decided to ask and Ino’s demeanor immediately changed into an angry glare in the distance which Sakura would bet was directed to Naruto.“That baka!” Ino exclaimed with a fire of righteous fury burning in her eyes. Sakura took a few steps away from the girl who was releasing some potent bloodlust for someone who’s never killed before.“I don’t know what goes on in his head, I’ve given him so many signs, the only thing left is to put a note on my back saying ‘ask me out’ maybe that will make him understand I’m interested. That …. that blonde Baka…..his so” Ino continued ranting, getting angrier and angrier until she was growling out her words.Sakura was gonna try to calm her best friend down, coming closer to put a hand on the girl’s shoulders when Ino did a complete 180.“His so…..that Goldie-Kun, with that big cheeses grin of his a-and those cute whisker marks that remind me of a cute animal when he wrinkles his nose while deep in thought. His spiky sun-kissed hair that is so soft, and lets me braid whenever I want.” Ino gushed as she now had both her hands on her cheeks with a dreamy look on her face and a renewed blush adorning her face. Sakura's sweat dropped.“Those big strong arms, and his kisses. And his flirting, ohh my log his words. I could listen to him compliment me all day.” Ino was ranting now and Sakura sighed. Naruto had her best friend in the palms of his hands. Ino couldn’t even stay mad at him for longer than a minute and if Sakura was being honest he was a great catch for her friend.“Yeah, yeah Ino. I get it your in love.” Sakura said rolling her eyes, she would have gagged at the whole love thing but if she were being honest with herself and she was, she wished she could have that too.“L-love-Love?” Ino stammered out with big wide eyes. Sakura looked at her friend in shock at that.“Wait, you mean to tell me you didn’t realize it? Ino your head over heels for the guy!.” Sakura exclaimed placing a hand on Ino’s shoulder who stopped walking and froze in place.“I-I L-Love Naruto?” Ino asked no one in particular, maybe she was asking herself Sakura couldn’t tell but she nodded at her friend's question anyway. Ino stood there for more than 10 minutes if Sakura had to guess, and then a big beautiful smile blossomed on the Yamanaka girl's face.“I think you are right Sakura.” Ino finally said and Sakura saw her friend glow when she admitted her love for her fellow blonde. Sakura couldn’t help but wonder why she couldn’t have such a love as well, or at least why her object of affection couldn’t seem to bring out the same kind of feelings of happiness from her.“Come on Sakura let’s hurry up to school! I wanna see Goldie-Kun!” Ino shamelessly admitted with a big smile and a joyous laugh as she grabbed Sakura by the hand and ran off in the direction of the academy. Sakura just let herself get dragged while wondering if Sasuke would be different towards her after they became genin.««««”»»»»Iruka Umino had a special class filled with clan heirs and heiresses and all his students showed great talents, the one he was most proud of was the Hyuga heiress who despite her disadvantages still shined like a bright sun in the sky. She was his best student, not just in academics but in practicals as well she excelled in hand-to-hand combat with no one and he meant no one in his class was able to defeat her in the ring including the two runner-ups Naruto and Sasuke.The day she walked into the classroom with a katana in her hand Iruka was shocked, he wondered why she had it and so he asked her why she had one. He was further surprised when she said that she had taken to kenjutsu and had been training with the blade for 3 years already at that point, that was a year ago.Iruka was skeptical at first but when Naruto started boasting about how Hinata was a ‘badass with the blade’ his words. Iruka had to take both their words for it. A blind swordswoman, Iruka thought that sounded like a legend ready to be made.It seemed like Naruto believed so too, as he had said he would find the perfect monicker for her. Speaking of the blond. Naruto had snuck his way into Iruka's heart, when Iruka had joined the academy he had told himself he would be fair to all his students but he planned on giving the Kyuubi Jinchuriki a wide breadth.Watching the boy throughout the years, Iruka noticed that although Naruto carried the kyubi. He was just a kid and seeing the way he interacted with others his age Iruka found himself not looking at the boy as the Kyuubi container but as Naruto Uzumaki.Then there was Sasuke Uchiha, the boy was too hard on himself. Iruka noticed how the Uchiha tried too hard like there was an enemy on the horizon that only he knew of and he was trying to get strong as fast as possible. Iruka found the behavior unhealthy, especially for a growing boy. He hoped his next sensei would be able to curb the behavior out of him.“Good morning, class.” Iruka greeted with a smile, he could see the fire burning in each of his student's eyes. They were eager to become official ninjas of their village ‘The will of fire burns bright in this generation.’ Iruka thought.“Today is the day you have spent the last 6 years preparing for. Are you ready to become genin?!!” Iruka asked loud and clear to his students who all showed their readiness in different ways. Some smirked, others balling their fists, and others grinning as they all chorused.“Hai sensei!!” They all chorused out loud Iruka would let the noise slide today it was a special occasion.“Good,” Iruka said with a nod.“First is the written exams.” Iruka said and openly laughed when more than half the class groaned.” It’s your final written exam I would think you’d be more excited.” Iruka teased.“Boooooo! down with papers,” Kiba said with a thumbs down, the class snickered and Iruka sighed he guessed they were still just kids even though they got taller and bigger from the first time he laid eyes on them.Iruka went around dropping test papers face down in front of each student. Hinata’s test page was written in Braille because of her condition. When he was done he went back to his desk took a sit and spoke.“The test will last an hour and a half, please do your best I believe in you all. Begin.” Immediately the students turned their papers and quietly began answering questions, some faster than others.By the 45-minute mark, Hinata had turned her test page over and Iruka didn’t even bother to tell her to revise her answers the girl had been acing his tests since he had stepped foot in the academy.Sasuke was the second to turn his test paper over 10 minutes after Hinata then a minute later Shikamaru did the same, followed by Sakura, Shino, ino, Kiba, Amy ( AN: I don’t care for the other fodder characters), choji and a minute before timeout Naruto turned his, wiping away a little sweat. Iruka smiled, the boy always revised his answers and added more things or removed some to better his marks.“Pens down, and test papers face down.” Iruka instructed as he stood up from his chair and went around collecting all the test papers before handing them over to his assistant and best friend Mizuki.“I hope you all answered the questions to the best of your abilities.” Iruka told his students as he clapped his hands together. “You will be called into the back room one at a time and while Mizuki marks your test sheets I will be evaluating you on the academy 3.” With that said, Iruka called a random civilian boy who followed the man looking as nervous as they came.««««”»»»»Naruto watched as slowly but surely his classmates were called into the back room never to return. Sitting next to him was Ino who looked like a bundle of nerves, occasionally sending him sideway glances which he would catch wink and blow her a kiss with a smirk. The girl will become a blushing mess then would regain her composure and glare at him.“Hinata Hyuga.” Naruto heard Mizuki call out the assistant teacher had his head peeking out through the door leading to the back room. Hinata stood and Naruto grabbed her hand giving it a reassuring squeeze which she returned.“See you on the other side Naruto-Kun.” Naruto heard her say as she let go of his hand and walked towards the back. Naruto always thought Hinata was amazing, the fact she could walk with such grace and in the right direction without her vision was just plain awesome to him.As she entered the back room Naruto sighed. “She will do great you know.” Naruto turned to Ino who was playing with a strand of his gold locks in her finger twisting it around. “She’s rookie of the year and those jutsus are child’s play to Hinata.” Ino continued with a smile, which naruto returned.“Thanks, Ino, I needed to hear that.” Naruto said grateful for his fellow blondes' words.“Umm. Goldie-Kun.” Ino began, and Naruto raised an eyebrow at how timid she suddenly became still playing with his hair in her fingers.“What’s wrong Ino-Chan?” He asked with a frown worried something was bothering her.“Ohh nothing is wrong Naruto-Kun . I-I w-was just wondering if you wanted to go to ichiraku’s later tonight just the two of us.” She asked him with a bright blush on her face.“Kiba Inuzuka!” Mizuki’s voice called out.“Sure! Like a date ?” Naruto agreed and asked her that embarrassing question with a teasing smirk, which was quickly wiped out of his face by the serious expression that adorned Ino’s face.“N-Not like a date, I’m asking you to go on a date with me Goldie-Kun.” Ino told him and although a blush blossomed on her face she kept her serious expression.“Shikamaru Nara!” Mizuki’s voice had become background noise at that point.“Ohhh.” Naruto was at a loss for words, Ino now had some of his hair balled in a tight fist though it didn’t hurt because she was not pulling. “Well I can’t say no to you Ino and I definitely can’t say no to Ramen.” Naruto grinned at the girl who immediately lost all her pent-up anxiety and gave him a big beautiful smile.“Great, pick me up at my place at 7?” She asked him and he nodded. She squealed giving him a big kiss on his cheeks and ran off to go sit with Amy, they immediately began whispering to each other and Amy squealed at something Ino told her.“Sasuke Uchiha!” Naruto looked over to the Uchiha who stood up, he caught Naruto’s gaze and smirked as he went behind the door. Five minutes later Mizuki’s face peeked out the door again.“Naruto Uzumaki.” Naruto sighed and stood up walking toward the door, he ended up passing Ino and Amy. Naruto jumped when he felt a hard slap on his backside. Reflexively his hands went to grab onto his ass and he turned to see who would do such a thing only to blink when he saw Ino with a smirk on her face.“You looked stressed.” She said as though that was supposed to explain everything. Naruto decided she would live to regret that stunt as he entered the back room a little more relaxed.“Welcome Naruto, take a stand inside the little white circle and wait for instructions.” Iruka said and Naruto did what he was told he noticed Mizuki pull out a test sheet and begin marking it.“Okay Naruto, you will be performing the academy three starting with the transformation followed by the substitution and finally the clone technique,” Iruka said and Naruto nodded in understanding.“Please perform the henge.” Naruto went through the hand seals, molded his chakra, and in a puff of smoke, his appearance became that of Mizuki. At Iruka’s nod, Naruto released the transformation.“Good. Now kawarimi with that log over there.” Naruto decided to show off a bit and molded his chakra accordingly and performed a sealless substitution with the log before letting it take his place and taking its place, before repeating the process to return to his previous location.Iruka’s eyes widened at that and wrote down some notes.“Now perform the clone technique.” Iruka instructed and Naruto wished they wouldn’t come around trying to poke at his clone. He made the cross seal and in a puff of smoke, a clone appeared next to him.“Mmh good, good very realistic looking, I see you worked hard to improve on the execution of the jutsus from the last time I saw it.” Iruka said with a chuckle from the memory and Naruto rubbed the back of his head with a nervous chuckle before dispelling the clone.“Congratulations Naruto, you are now a genin of Konoha,” Iruka said with a smile as he threw Naruto his brand new forehead protector, Naruto grinned as he caught the item and looked at it. His reflection looked back at him from the shining metal surface.“Thanks, Iruka sensei.” He said to the man and Iruka smiled at him.“You can exit from the other door and please return in two days for team assignment.” Iruka instructed but Naruto wasn’t listening as he tied his Hitai-ate. In seconds he was out the door.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Hinata sat on a bench in front of the academy, as she waited for Naruto to exit the building. She wasn’t alone though she had company in the form of Sakura Haruno, whether that was good or bad company depended entirely on things out of Hinata’s control.Hinata didn’t know what to say to the girl and truthfully she didn’t think she wanted to say anything to her. They were not friends more like acquaintances or associates.Sakura held a grudge against her and Hinata wasn’t so thick-headed as to not know why she did. It was due to her affection towards their Uchiha classmate, who Hinata had realized during the one time he and she had hung out on their own that he liked her.Hinata found it ironic that of all the girls chasing after him, Sasuke would have feelings for her. She felt bad that she couldn’t reciprocate his feelings since she could see he tried hard. Alas, she was in love with someone else and her loyalty was bound to that same person.A relationship with the Uchiha would only cause more tension between Naruto, Sasuke, and herself. She would be dating Sasuke knowing she couldn’t give him her heart, body, mind, soul, or loyalty. The fact Naruto and Sasuke were bitter rivals meant there would be a time when Sasuke would expect her to choose between the two boys.Hinata already knew who she would choose, it wasn’t even a question in her mind and it was because of that she did not even play with the idea of dating or leading him on.“Hinata-San. I see you passed as well.” Think of the devil and he shall appear. Sasuke stood there with a smile on his face as he greeted her.“Yes I did, and I see you did too. Congratulations.” Hinata replied in a friendly manner and a smile.“Thank you Hinata-San, it means a lot coming from you.” Sasuke said to the blind Hyuga, then he smirked adding.” Especially since it’s coming from our very own rookie of the year.” Hinata giggled at that.“Oh, ah congratulations Sasuke-Kun on uhm passing. Uhm I passed too I wrapped mine around my neck.” Sakura who was sitting next to Hinata the whole time congratulated Sasuke as well while pointing to the forehead protector wrapped around her neck with her thumb.Sasuke for his part blinked as he hadn’t noticed her there before and Hinata felt a little anger at the Uchiha for that, it was rude to ignore people.“Hn, thanks.” Sasuke acknowledges replying with a grunt while gracing the pink-haired girl with a glance before turning back to Hinata. "Do you think we might end up on the same team?” Sasuke asked the blind girl.Though Hinata could not see Sakura’s expression, she could guess that the girl was hurt by the blatant dismissal. Hinata did not like how Sasuke treated her, so she decided to speak up against it.“That is rude Sasuke-San, Sakura-San just congratulated you on passing. The least you could do is return the courtesy.” Hinata said with a glare at the Uchiha.Sasuke immediately felt bad, but not for the reasons you would think. Nope, he felt bad because, for the first time, Hinata was mad at him. He didn’t want to start his genin career with Hinata angry at him so he immediately apologized. To the wrong person of course.“Ah, y-yes your right Hinata-San sorry .” He said with a nervous chuckle and both hands in the air in surrender. Though Hinata’s glare didn’t let up.“Who are you apologizing to, me or Sakura-San?” Hinata asked, her voice sharp like daggers. Sakura for her part was rather shocked by two things, one was the fact the normally quiet and composed Hyuga was showing anger toward Sasuke and the anger was on her behalf.Two was the fact Sasuke seemed ready to beg for forgiveness, though it hurt her to know it wasn’t her he felt ashamed of hurting. He did turn to her and apologize, saying it wasn’t his intention to ignore her and Sakura felt even worse that she didn’t even register on his radar.“It’s fine.” Sakura accepted the apology, expecting Sasuke to drop it and he would have if not for Hinata. Sakura didn’t see the new meaningful glare Hinata sent Sasuke’s way so was surprised when he insisted.“No, it’s not fine.” He said with a sigh. Sakura’s eyes widened as Sasuke walked up in front of her and bowed.” I’m sorry Sakura-San for being a total dushbag, and I mean it. Also, congratulations on becoming a genin.” Sakura blushed a shade of pink darker than her hair color and this time took the apology at face value.Sasuke smiled at the girl before turning back to Hinata to continue conversing only to find Naruto there, a hand wrapped around Hinata’s neck and shoulder as he sat on the armrest of the bench gaping at him.“Duncan Mac duckass apologizing….wow! This deserves something special.” Naruto stood up removing his hand around Hinata’s neck and began clapping his hands hard, making cat calls and giving Sasuke a standing ovation.Hinata giggled at Naruto’s ability to exaggerate a situation and cause a scene. She remembered what he did to the Hokage monument and the speech he gave. Nobody forgot the stunt he pulled that day, Naruto had fans and haters alike around the elemental nations.Especially in Iwa, their Kage had sent a personal message to Konoha with a simple message ‘I like the way your raising this blond, unlike the previous one that was in your custody.’ At that Hinata broke into another fit of giggles.2 weeks after the event, Sarutobi summoned Naruto to his office and Hinata tagged along. She still had her sight at the time so she saw the message clearly, or blurry. Naruto after reading the message said he and the Tsuchikage would one day become great drinking buddies, the Hokage said that was unlikely to happen and he sounded very sure of himself.“Stop that dobe, your causing people to stare.” Sasuke gritted out with barely restrained anger. Naruto raised an eyebrow at the Uchiha looking around and seeing pedestrians staring.“What! You, people, don’t have anything better to do than stare at kids?!” Naruto shouted at the onlookers. Hinata sighed, sometimes Naruto was more trouble than he was worth.“There, you don’t have to be shy anymore Duncan,” Naruto said before picking up where he left off clapping his hands obnoxiously, as the crowd dispersed“Stop patronizing Sasuke-Kun, Naruto baka!” Sakura shrieked out at Naruto, everybody placed a hand in front of their ears. The girl was loud.“Yo, what the hell man?” Hinata looked at the new voice even though she couldn’t see it, she recognized it as Kiba’s who was approaching them according to the footsteps she heard. With him was a whimpering Akamaru. The poor dog must have gotten the worst of it.“What’s with the commotion? And Naruto why the hell are you clapping your hands like that.” Kiba growled and Hinata noticed that yes Naruto had begun clapping again.“I’m just proud of Duncan Mac Duckass that’s all.” Naruto explained and Kiba was confused, so he turned to Sakura for an elaboration said girl sighed she was about to answer when.“It’s none of your business dog breath.” Sasuke dissed the Inuzuka, said boy growled openly at Sasuke.“What did you say teme? Care to repeat that.” Kiba asked the Uchiha with a threatening voice.“You have flees blocking your ears or something mutt? I’m not repeating myself, maybe my vocabulary is too strong for you to understand. Too bad I don’t speak ‘butt sniffing’ so I can’t elaborate.” Naruto stopped his clapping and laughed, Sakura was shocked and Hinata sighed. A second later Kiba pounced on Sasuke.That was the scene Ino walked into, who now had her forehead protector wrapped around her waist."What did I miss?" She asked observing the two boys go at it.««««”»»»»A few minutes later after Sasuke had put the wild animal known as Kiba in his place, Sasuke and the rest separated, Ino dragged Sakura away saying she had to get a new dress. Kiba left after them nursing a bruise Sasuke had personally hand-delivered to him, Naruto had dragged Hinata away by the hand saying he would buy her, her favorite dessert to celebrate her title as rookie of the year, all you can eat.Sasuke remembered when he had made the same promise to Hinata the day he had managed to get her to accept his offer to hang out just the two of them, and Sasuke’s allowance money was forever traumatized by the event.Sasuke watched Naruto walk off with Hinata in the distance with her hand hooked around his, as she dragged him towards the bakery. How she managed to lead the way with her condition? Sasuke didn’t know but it just proved to him that Hinata was worth all the effort.“You like her a lot.” Sasuke wiped his head behind him and found his classroom’s assistant teacher smiling down at him.“W-what?” That was all Sasuke was able to get out.“You don’t have to hide it, I noticed a long time ago Sasuke-Kun. Honestly, I can’t blame you.” Mizuki said as he placed a reassuring hand on the younger boy’s shoulder. “She is an incredible young lady.” He added after a second before removing his hand.“Yes, she is.” Sasuke replied after a second with a small smile, though he was trying to understand why the man approached him about this.“Though it is admirable she wishes to become a shinobi even with her condition I always wonder about her well-being once she is out on the field.” Mizuki told Sasuke in a somber and contemplative voice. Sasuke glared at the man.“Hinata is strong, I don’t for a second think she will be in any danger out there. If she was it definitely would not be because of her disability or 'lack' of skills.” Sasuke defended his love interest, sneering at Mizuki for even saying something like that.Mizuki chuckled and raised his hands in surrender, explaining to the Uchiha he didn’t mean anything by it just thinking out loud. Sasuke just grunted.“How would you like to win Hinata’s heart Sasuke-Kun?” At that question, Sasuke’s eyes widened in shock and then squinted in suspicion.“What are you talking about? How am I supposed to accomplish that? Do you know something I don’t know?” Sasuke Uchiha demanded an answer to all his questions from Mizuki who only shrugged at the demand.“I might know of a way to give her back her eyesight,” Mizuki said slowly doing everything he could not to smirk at how easy leading the conversation was going.“Really! How? Tell me.” Hook, line, and sinker Mizuki had him now it was obvious the boy understood his line of thinking now. If he could help Hinata regain her vision she would be forever grateful to Sasuke and maybe she would even fall in love with him if not, then they would at least become closer and from there Sasuke believed he could turn that admiration and gratefulness into love.“That is the problem though Sasuke-Kun” Mizuki said with a frown, a very fake one at that but Sasuke couldn’t tell. He was transfixed by the chunin’s words.“The technique is a forbidden one and is located in the scroll of sealing.” He explained slowly. Sasuke nodded waiting for him to continue. “The Hokage feels the technique is too dangerous to use, that is why he did not accept my request a year ago when I suggested we use it on Hinata.” Mizuki lied through his teeth smoothly.“But why? Is the price to pay too big.?” Sasuke asked and Mizuki shook his head in the negative, a bit of anger directed at the Hokage surfaced in Sasuke's mind for not wanting to help out a child in need, though the man always preached about the will of fire, and bonds. Yet wouldn’t help another even when the solution was available to him.‘The hypocrite.’ Sasuke thought bitterly with a sneer. Mizuki didn’t need to read minds to know what was going on in the young Uchiha’s head. The boy was easy to read, his attempts at hiding his emotions were futile to a ninja such as himself who studied psychology to get the teaching gig.“Where is the scroll?” Sasuke asked with determination burning in his eyes and Mizuki almost giggled like a schoolgirl. He cleared his throat and played his part.“Sasuke I must warn you, that you could get in a lot of trouble if you are caught and I could get thrown in jail for giving you this information, although my intentions are good I don’t think they will see it that way.” He ‘tried’ to reason with the boy.“Just tell me, where the scroll is Mizuki. I’ll get it then you will teach me this forbidden Jutsu so I can help Hinata.” The little prick was demanding things now, but Mizuki had to play his part. Tolerate the boy's rudeness for the greater things to come.So with an exaggerated sigh of defeat Mizuki ‘reluctantly’ told Sasuke all he wanted to know about the scroll of sealing and its location in the Hokage tower, for his part Sasuke didn’t bat an eyelash when he heard where the scroll was located and after Mizuki finished. Sasuke promised him there and then that he would have the scroll before the day ended, Mizuki gave Sasuke a meet-up location after which the Uchiha left.For a backup plan, it worked out better than Mizuki thought it would, he just wished Sasuke didn’t get caught. His first plan was to hire the slippery Nara who had been causing a ruckus in Konoha's illegal stage but the man had left him a letter at his place that said he wouldn’t be taking the request not worth the hustle and planning to execute.Mizuki made his way back to the academy, he had to act normal and follow his usual routine but come the end of the day he was heading home to pack up his things, and at midnight whether Sasuke succeeded or not he would be leaving the village.««««”»»»»“Ugh. Mother!!” Ino exclaimed in exasperation as she sat crossed-legged on the floor in her bedroom with her back to her mother who sat on her bed as she did Ino's hair into a bun. Sakura who was sitting on a stool a few feet from her snickered.“All I’m saying Ino is that you should be careful with that boy. He is a known delinquent, you remember what he did to the Hokage monument?.” Ino groaned as her mother continued lecturing her.“It was a harmless prank.” Ino defended. “And besides you were laughing the entire time, your book club spent a full week discussing it and laughing, well maybe except for Yoshino-San, but you mom were the ring leader.” Ino reminded her mother who had the nerve to blush at the reminder.“We’ll just because it was funny doesn’t mean it was right Ino.” The woman replied with some sage words which Ino knew was her attempt to save face.“Are you done yet? I really want to try the new dress again, before Goldie-Kun shows up.”Ino changed the subject and Sakura couldn’t help but smile at the free relationship the mother and daughter had.“It’s almost done Ino, and It looks great.” Sakura told her best friend as she stood to examine Ino’s hair which was braided into one thick tail which was then wrapped into a bun on the top of her head with a fringe on each side of her face-framing her head.“You look pretty Ino.” Sakura told her friend who smiled beautifully at her “and knowing Naruto, he will be telling you that the whole evening.” Sakura ended with a smirk, Ino blushed and her mother squealed in delight.“Done!” The woman exclaimed as she stood and walked around Ino so she could face her daughter and immediately cooed as she hugged Ino and buried her face between her breasts.“Don’t mess up the hair.” Ino’s muffled cry was barely heard between her mother's bosom.««««”»»»»Naruto wasn’t nervous, nope not even a little. No seriously, he wasn’t nervous as he sat there in the Yamanaka household with Ino’s father who was trying to scare Naruto away with his eyes alone. Naruto just copied the biggest smile he's ever seen and pasted it to his facial features and hasn’t removed it since walking into the house.“What are your intentions with my daughter?” Inoichi asked the blond and Naruto replied immediately.“To show her a good time.” The smile never faltered from Naruto’s face even when he moved his lips to form words. Inoichi blinked at that then got angry at the implications of the words.“Now look here young man……..” he couldn’t really finish his threat as someone practically skipped every single step of the staircase leading to the upstairs rooms and landed gracefully at its base before rushing forward. Naruto stood up and opened his hands wide finally removing that unnerving smile from his face as he grinned.Immediately a blur of sky blue and yellow came crashing into the awaiting hands which caught it and did a twirl with the blur now recognized as Ino in his hands. The girl giggled and laughed with no care in the world. Inoichi felt his stomach twist and turn before tying itself into a knot as he recognized the joy in Ino’s laughter, it could only come from a woman in love, who has acknowledged the fact she had fallen and was happy about it.‘Shit.’ Was the first word to pop into his head. “I’m screwd.” Was the words that came out his mouth before he coughed into his hands to gain the two teen’s attention. The first cough didn’t do it, the second as well and the third, until the fourth cough turned into an actual coughing fit did his daughter acknowledge his presence in the room.“F-father!” Ino jumped off the boy's embrace and quickly ran to her father's side patting him on his back. “Are you okay, do you need some water?” She asked worriedly. Inoichi noticed the new hairstyle and the dress suited his daughter she looked so mature.“I’d like some water please.” He requested and with one last rub on his back, Ino left the two males alone while she went off to the kitchen to get some water for her father. The moment Ino was gone Inoichi turned to Naruto ready to open his mouth.“I know what you are going to say.” Naruto cut him off and Inoichi shut his mouth, the boy had a very serious look in his eyes that Inoichi did not expect. “To answer your threat, sir, ill make you a promise today. Ino is a very sweet and intelligent girl, I know sometimes she behaves ditzy but I know she is very observant. That’s why she left the two of us now because she could see there was something we had to get out of our chests.” Naruto spoke and Inoichi felt like he was talking to another blond with the same eyes he knew long ago.“I Naruto Uzumaki, will never intentionally bring your daughter harm or let harm come to her. I will gladly put my life on the line to protect her and that is a promise of a lifetime.” Naruto told the father honestly and with a big goofy grin appearing on his face.“I will hold you to that.” Inoichi replied with a sigh accepting that the boy was being sincere. Not a second later Ino returned with a glass and jug filled with water pouring some and handing it to her father, before going to stand next to Naruto winking at him when she got to him. Her mother and Sakura joined them a moment later.Inoichi, his wife, and Sakura escorted Naruto and Ino to the entrance of the Yamanaka household.“You look beautiful Ino. Am I to assume you finally blossomed into a beautiful exotic flower or am I gonna wake up one day and find you even prettier than you are right now.?” Naruto questioned the girl once they reached outside the house. Ino swayed a little at the compliment with a blush on her face.Ino’s mother cooed at the sweet words and began giggling uncontrollably, Sakura wondered if Sasuke had a smooth mouth on him too and Inoichi frowned, the boy was good with his words no wonder his daughter liked him so much. He stroked her ego as easily as he drew breath.“Oh stop it, golden boy.” Ino said as she wrapped her arm around his hooking them together. Inoichi knew his daughter well enough to know she didn’t mean what she said she was just acting humble.“Thank you for dressing up for our date Naruto-Kun.” Ino added seriously as both of them left the Yamanaka household and compound. Naruto wore a navy blue long-sleeved t-shirt with two burnt orange stripes running along its front from shoulder to hip, with a black hip-length hoodie on top. He had on a pair of charcoal gray ankle-length shinobi pants with a giant sunflower that ran on the right side of the pants leg from thigh to ankle and the look was completed with black shinobi sandals.“You're welcome, Well since you always look great I’d say today you look perfect Ino-Chan and I could stare at those legs of yours the whole day in that dress.” Naruto replied with a sly smile scanning Ino’s body in the dress his eyes lingering on her legs.Ino squirmed in place and blushed as Naruto checked her out. She had on a sky-blue sundress that reached her mid-thighs, that had little yellow suns running around its length from the sides, blue ninja sandals, and her hair tied in a braided bun.“You don’t mind if I take charge of our date do you?” Naruto asked Ino since it was her who invited him out he had to ask for permission to take control. Ino just smiled and nodded.“Great! But first things first let’s complete the sexy outfit you are wearing.” Ino blinked in confusion as Naruto walked them down a different street and Ino just let the blond enigma take the reins, all the while wondering what he had in mind.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“H-how may I be of service to u t-today?” The clerk at the counter of the jewelry store they had entered asked with a very panicked and fearful gaze pointed at Naruto.Ino had found this to be a recurring factor whenever someone in their early twenties to their forties saw Naruto, even teachers in the academy use to act like that in their first few years of the academy.“Yes, you can my good lady.” Naruto replied evenly, Ino would think he didn’t hear the fear in the lady's voice but he was too smart and observant to not notice it.“I’d like to see your most beautiful necklaces.” Ino’s eyes widened as she now understood what Naruto meant by ‘completing her sexy outfit.’ Ino blushed.“R-right this way, sir.” The clerk instructed with fear still present in her voice. Ino couldn’t ignore the fear the lady had for her Golden boy and frowned wondering what might have caused the woman to behave that way. She was so lost in her thoughts that she didn’t notice when Naruto took her hand into his and intertwine their fingers together until he gave a little squeeze, she looked up at him and he smiled sweetly at her.“What’s wrong Ino-Chan?” He asked her. Ino wanted to shout at him and ask how he could ask that when the clerk was scared shitless of him but stopped herself because she didn’t want to ruin her day. With reluctance, she shook her head and slowly dragged him towards where the clerk had gone.“Here are our finest pieces sir.” Ino huffs, at least the lady was professional enough not to stutter when displaying their products to a potential customer.“Which one would you like Sunshine?” Ino blinked at the new name in confusion and looked up to Naruto who asked the question. She looked back at the pendants, necklaces, and bracelets on display and then looked at the tags, they were really expensive.Ino felt bad and quite uncomfortable as she saw one she liked, a pearl necklace with a deep blue diamond pendant in a gold square casing. At the same time though it was so expensive she couldn’t possibly ask Naruto who was an orphan to buy her that.“I think she likes that one.” Naruto said pointing at the necklace Ino was staring at. Ino gapped at him, and Naruto chuckled at her expression. “We will be taking that one please.” He added and Ino saw the clerk gaping as well.“A-are y-yo-u sure sir?” The clerk asked losing her composure, Ino couldn’t blame her. She herself was speechless, Naruto then surprised her again by removing his hand from hers and making a cross seal winking at her as in a puff of smoke a clone appeared next to him, Ino looked on in confusion until.“My lady.” The clone bowed at her and took her hand in its hand, actually touching her physically causing Ino to widen her eyes in shock as the clone bent over and kissed her hand. The clerk was also openly gaping at the doppelgänger.“Don’t be stupid or I’ll dispel you.” The original told the clone as a matter of fact who rolled his eyes and saluted.“Yeah yeah boss, ugh why am I so bossy?” The clone asked looking to Ino for an answer, said girl just stared. “Mmh I think you broke her boss.” The clone told his creator before dashing out of the store in a full sprint.“W-what was that?” Ino managed to squeak out and Naruto laughed before shrugging.“Naruto….” Ino warned and the boy laughed louder as he raised his hands in surrender.“That was a shadow clone Ino-chan, it’s a replica of myself that cuts my chakra in half and is able to interact with the physical world.”Naruto explained as he took Ino’s hand into his once more and intertwined their fingers together, the clerk did not even hide the fact she was listening in.“Where is it, ugh ‘he’ going?” Ino looked over to the clerk and nodded at the woman she saved her the time and brain power needed to ask the question herself.“He went to collect the money for the necklace.” Naruto replied smoothly pointing at the item in question and the woman blinked looking at the boy, then at the item then at the tag.“You can afford that?” The woman asked disbelieving and the boy shrugged at her concern.“Goldie-kun, it’s very expensive, you don’t have to do this you know we can just get a cheaper one.” Ino told her date because honestly, she did not want to make him spend his savings just to get her something she liked.“Don’t worry about it Ino-Chan I want to do this. I told you we have to complete your outfit and this looks great. Don’t worry about the price I got that covered.” Naruto reassured her giving her a chaste kiss on the cheeks blowing her worries out the window as she blushed, the store clerk inwardly cooed at the cute display.“Besides your treating me to ramen the foods of the gods, think of this as a thank you because there’s nothing better than ramen I don’t have to pay for!” Naruto exclaimed with a belly laugh and Ino smiled, the store clerk decided there was nothing to fear. He was just a kid no matter what was sealed within him.Fifteen minutes later the clone returned with a scroll, inside the scroll was a suitcase and inside the suitcase was ryo lots and lots of ryo the clerk showed her greed as she grabbed the case and hugged it between her breasts swaying left and right as though rocking a baby in her arms.Naruto and Ino laughed at the display and after ringing the item in, the clerk handed the case with the necklace to them immediately Ino grabbed the case, opened it, and handed it to Naruto who looked at her in confusion.“I think she wants you to put it on for her.” The clerk decided to help her new favorite customer she was so definitely getting a raise for selling that necklace, Konoha was full of cheapskates.Ino was bouncing on the balls of her feet in excitement ‘when Sakura sees this she will trip.’ Ino thought giddy as Naruto walked up behind her and brought the necklace over her face before clicking it into place.Ino ran to the closest mirror she could find and looked at her reflection and squealed in excitement, Naruto and his clone gave each other a high five grinning like fools before the clone dispelled itself.“It’s beautiful Goldie-Kun, thank you so much!” Ino jumped on the boy's back and began giving him butterfly kisses all around his face. While Naruto blushed and laughed in embarrassment.The two of them left the store soon after hand in hand heading off to Ichiraku ramens, Naruto looking even more excited with the prospect than Ino was with her new accessory.««««”»»»»Itachi knew something was wrong the moment his little brother walked past him without a word. The thing that made it stranger was the fact Sasuke had his new forehead protector wrapped around his forehead. Itachi would have thought the boy would be more excited but he looked like he had better things to worry about.He watched as Sasuke moved around the house like a lost puppy and Itachi decided not to question it, he knew his brother would not give him a straight answer. Besides, he was too cool for that beating around the bush thing, Itachi decided to observe.The afternoon came and went with Sasuke acting stranger and stranger by the hour like he was expecting something. But when 8 pm hit Sasuke became focused like a man on a mission and Itachi narrowed his eyes at the change.‘What are you up to little brother?’ Itachi wondered in his mindThe boy was good, Itachi would give him that he snuck out of the house just when the rest were making it to bed at 9 in the evening, but because Itachi could see the signs of suspicion he saw the boy sneak out of the house dressed in black.Itachi followed, he had nothing better to do. He had resigned or more specifically had been retired from his duty as Anbu and would be reassigned tomorrow and given his next assignment.The streets of Konoha were lively today people were celebrating the new genin corps. Itachi rolled his eyes, the people of Konoha would always find a random reason to go bat shit crazy drinking, and partying, and end up hugging trees as they threw up the contents of their stomachs. No wonder other nations called them tree huggers.Sasuke was taking the alleys to move around the busy streets and Itachi wondered where his little brother was going. Eventually, though Sasuke came to a halt and Itachi stopped as well a few blocks away keeping a distance.He was confused as to why Sasuke was heading towards the Hokage’s administrative building and before long the boy began sneaking in, Itachi had a bad feeling about it but wanted to know what the motives were.He snuck in as well using his Anbu skills to remain hidden from Sasuke.««««”»»»»Not knowing he had a tail on his back. Sasuke Uchiha slowly snuck his way inside the Hokage’s office, the man was not in as he had gone home earlier than usual just like Mizuki had said he would.The alarms to the office would go on after three seconds of the door closing unless he immediately went over to the picture of the first Hokage and ran his chakra into it. Mizuki had informed him of that as well and so Sasuke without a second thought ran towards the picture ready to place his palm on its surface and run his chakra inside.Itachi who was hiding in the shadows under a genjutsu, Had his eyes widen in shock when he saw Sasuke going to disarm the alarms. He immediately rushed forward and grabbed the boy's hand before it reached the portrait then making some one-handed seals he released his chakra into the room disarming the alarm with his own “passcode.”“What do you think you're doing Sasuke?” Itachi’s voice was grave, and Sasuke’s eyes widened in shock as he looked into his brother’s Sharingan eyes.“Itachi I-I……” Sasuke was speechless and scared shitless at being caught in the act. His words would not come out his mouth and not a second later he felt tunnel vision and his world twist and turn before finding himself on top of the Hokage monument.Sasuke felt his dinner rush to his throat and he fought to keep it down, being grateful he succeeded. Itachi let him catch his breath, looking at him carefully.“Explain.” Though Itachi’s voice was calm and collected Sasuke could hear the burning anger hidden in it and he gulped feeling scared of his brother for the first time.“Where did you get the information about the alarms in the Hokage’s office?” Itachi demanded of his little brother with the tomoe in his Sharingan eyes spinning slowly in a hypnotic manner.“I-I was……” Sasuke was shaking in fear, he couldn’t form a coherent sentence.“Speak Sasuke!” This time Itachi raised his voice and Sasuke flinched in fear and shock before responding in a whisper. Itachi looked even angrier when he didn’t make out a word of what Sasuke said.“Mizuki sensei told me about it.” He repeated louder and Itachi heard him. Sasuke looked up at his brother and saw him looking murderous. “He was just trying to help me out, that’s all.” Sasuke immediately added when he felt the killing intent leak off Itachi.“Do tell me how exactly helping you sneak into the Hokage’s office is ‘helping’. “ Itachi gritted out, this was the first time Sasuke saw Itachi show so many emotions.“It was to help Hinata.” He admitted quietly to his older brother who looked at him like he was stupid and Sasuke felt obliged to explain himself. “He said there was a Jutsu in the scroll of sealing that could cure blindness.” Sasuke didn’t know how Itachi managed to look at him like he was even more stupid.“Foolish little brother, there is no such Jutsu in the scroll of sealing.” Itachi scolded deactivating his Sharingan and looking at his brother in pity.“Sasuke he lied to you, he played with your feelings for the Hyuga heiress to get what he wants, that alarm you were about to disarm was gonna leave a trickle of chakra in your pathway that Torture and intelligence would be able to track,” Itachi explained slowly, rubbing his eyes in exasperation as it seemed his little brother was not as smart as he liked to think.“What?” Sasuke asked in shock and Itachi for the first time felt disappointment at his little brother, his pride and joy.“Where is Mizuki now?“ Itachi ventured and Sasuke feeling angry at Mizuki and especially himself for being played like that, told Itachi where they were supposed to meet up.“Good. Come let’s go capture the traitor.” Itachi said and Sasuke’s eyes widened in shock.“You want me to come along?” He asked with awe in his eyes. He would be fighting alongside Itachi, this was a dream come true. A literal dream come true.Itachi nodded and made his way down the monument and although the situation was looking bad for Sasuke he did crack a grin as he followed his older brother to the intended location.««««”»»»»“Hey Goldie-Kun isn’t that Sasuke and his brother jumping through the rooftops, I wonder where they are going in such a hurry?” Ino asked as she sat on a stool next to Naruto who was slurping his ramen faster than you could say ramen.“Another Ayame nee-san!!” Naruto exclaimed with vigor before turning to Ino. “Where? actually, I don’t care. Where’s my ramen nee-San!?”Naruto demanded, he had already had so much ramen Ino lost count but she was sure Ayame was keeping count for her and the bill would keep her up to date, she groaned as she figured come the end of the night she would be left penny less and in debt.“Sorry, Naruto-Kun but we’re out.” Ayame said with a nervous sweat running down her brow, talking in a voice someone would use to inform another of a tragedy.“What!!!” Naruto cried gravely and Ino smiled in relief, her wallet was saved, at least she wouldn’t find herself in debt any time soon since Naruto had decided he was done spending for the day. Ino touched the necklace around her neck and rubbed the blue diamond on it with a smile. The joy that came over her had her jump on the boy and kiss him on his cheeks. Ayame began giggling and Naruto stopped his protesting.They left the establishment after Ino had paid for the dinner and although her wallet saw a significant weight loss she was too happy to care.««««”»»»»Sasuke and Itachi arrived at the intended location with Itachi staying back while Sasuke went forward to meet with the traitor who was waiting for the Uchiha as he relaxed with his back against a tree.“I see you failed Sasuke-Kun, I had higher hopes for you, maybe I should have sent the demon instead.” Sasuke was confused by what Mizuki meant by a demon but let it go.“You lied to me Mizuki, there is no such Jutsu in the scroll of sealing,” Sasuke said with anger, he felt like jumping the man right there and then but Itachi said they needed information because a man like Mizuki wasn’t the type to be a mastermind.“Why did you lie to me?” Sasuke asked with gritted teeth and Mizuki laughed.“You Uchiha’s are so full of yourselves, you’re all so quick to believe you are important and are meant for incredible things while the rest of us are fodder characters in your great legends!!” Mizuki said with anger as he pointed at Sasuke.“Just look at how your stupidity brought you here to me without so much as a backup. What! did you think you would just come here, question me, and then walk away, or did you believe you would get answers from me and then bring me in?” Mizuki laughed throwing his head back and Sasuke balled his fists in anger.“You know what, I’ll tell you why I did what I did and then I’ll kill you.” Mizuki sneered at the Uchiha. “Though killing you would be a waste of my time, you don’t even have a Sharingan eye I could pluck out and offer to my master." Even Sasuke thought that was a low blow, he was still sore at the fact he didn’t awaken his dojutsu yet.“Who are you working for?” Sasuke demanded of the man.“A snake.” Mizuki replied before drawing his Fuma shuriken and throwing it at Sasuke who jumped over the projectile but had to cross his arms above his head to block the kick aimed at the crown of his head.Getting sent back down Sasuke landed on his feet before jumping out of the way as three shurikens embedded themselves in his previous location. He jumped back to gain some ground away from his previous sensei and locked eyes with him wondering where Itachi was.“Not bad Uchiha.” Mizuki spat the words like an insult, he walked up to his Fuma shuriken that was embedded in a tree and yanked it out of the trunk.Sasuke stood his ground as he got into the interceptor fist stance. Mizuki scoffed as he took out a scroll, released a second Fuma shuriken, and charged the boy with the intent to carve out his organs.The fight was the most intense Sasuke had ever been in, the man had a longer reach than he did and the weapons in his hands only added to that reach Sasuke couldn’t attack he could only dodge. He did notice that Mizuki wasn’t fast probably slower than him if they were to sprint, the only thing going for him was his reach.Sasuke twirled around a thrust and drew a kunai which he threw at Mizuki in point blank range, the blade embedded itself in the man's left shoulder and Sasuke smirked when he drew first blood as he skipped backward to make some space between them.“You know, your not all that.” Sasuke mocked and Mizuki sneered as he yanked the kunai out of his shoulder and applied pressure to the wound.“I’ll kill you.” He sneered rushing the Uchiha once more, Sasuke did the same and the fight continued. Sasuke dodged as best he could while Mizuki attacked. It went on for a few more seconds before Mizuki threw the Fuma shuriken in his left hand at the Uchiha in close range. Sasuke dodged by ducking but received a kick to the face for his trouble which launched him off his feet and took him 5 feet away.Sasuke landed with a roll and something told him to keep on rolling he did exactly that only to hear a thud as the kunai he used on Mizuki embedded itself in his previous location. Quickly he rolled onto his back and flipped onto his feet only to find a Fuma shuriken heading for his skull.Sasuke saw his life flash before his eyes. He saw his mother, father, brother, and even Hinata in his mind, as he thought he would die before making his family proud or telling Hinata how he felt about her but just then everything became slow while his vision became clear and he could see everything around him in great detail.Sasuke saw the shock forming on Mizuki’s face in slow motion as Sasuke twisted around the blow while turning his twist into a duck finding himself under the trust. He drew a kunai in his hand before jumping with the kunai raised above his head and burying it under Mizuki’s jaw. Everything was in slow motion and in such great detail, Sasuke didn’t miss a single detail of the fatal blow.Mizuki gurgled and choked on his blood as he grabbed the kunai and yanked it out of his jaw causing his blood to spray out of the wound. Sasuke was showered by the blood as he jumped away. Mizuki looked at Sasuke in shock.“Y-you little basta…..” Mizuki didn’t finish his sentence as the life left his eyes and he dropped dead with his blood pooling under him.Sasuke was breathing hard, feeling exhausted and ready to drop. He looked at Mizuki’s motionless body and finally realized what he had done, he threw up his dinner and looked away from the corpse closing his eyes.Itachi came out of hiding and went over to Mizuki’s body pulling out a scroll and sealing the traitor's body in it, the only evidence of transpired was the pool of blood which Itachi burnt with a fire Jutsu.He then walked up to Sasuke and placed a hand on the boy's shoulder, the boy flinched and Itachi rubbed his shoulder in understanding. He then explained to Sasuke that he did the right thing and that Mizuki was a traitor who needed to be put down.He also explained to Sasuke that he couldn’t tell anyone about Mizuki because they would ask questions and he would be in trouble if they found out he tried to steal the scroll of sealing. After Sasuke had calmed down and promised to keep the events to themselves. Itachi then broke the news to his brother with a smile.“Congratulations on unlocking your Sharingan foolish little brother,” Itachi said as he poked Sasuke’s forehead protector with his index and middle finger. Sasuke gaped at him at the news and then smiled.Itachi grabbed Sasuke’s shoulder as he shunshine away from the area. In the shadows of a tree branch hidden at a distance, deep blue eyes watched the scene in interest before disappearing in a puff of smoke.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Sakura sat at a desk in the academy waiting for their sensei to show up and assign them to their squads. She hoped she could have Ino or Sasuke on her team maybe even both of them.Ino wouldn’t like the idea though as she was praying to the log, the sixth path, Madara Uchiha, and Hashirama Senju to let her be on the same team as Naruto. Sakura looked over at her friend sitting next to her or specifically at the beautiful pendant around her neck, Sakura remembered how she questioned her best friend about where she got it.She was shocked and skeptical at first to find out Naruto had bought it for her, but Ino shut her up by showing her the casing, the tag which made her do a double take, and the slip that proved the amount paid. Sakura was speechless and a bit jealous, she wanted nice expensive jewelry too. She asked if she could borrow it sometimes but Ino laughed in her face and refused.Sakura already knew who Sasuke wanted in his team, Hinata Hyuga and she knew who he didn’t want in that same team, Naruto Uzumaki. Both of whom had not arrived yet, it was still early anyways.“Woah! Ino where did you get that necklace?” Sakura looked over to find Choji and Shikamaru staring at the pendant in wonder, to which Ino grinned at the two boys and answered Choji’s inquiry.“What this? My boyfriend bought it for me.”Ino boasted going so far as to puff her chest out. Sakura rolled her eyes, Ino was anything but humble it seemed.“Naruto bought that?” Shikamaru asked in shock and Ino looked at him in shock.“What! How do you know me and Naruto are a couple!” Ino exclaimed in a whisper so the rest of her class would not hear and Shikamaru shrugged not answering the girl.“You better tell me where you got that information Shika or I’ll drag it out of you kicking and screaming.” Ino warned menacingly as she ball her fist and displayed it to the two boys threateningly.“Troublesome,” Shikamaru said dragging his hand across his face and then yawning.“Woah, Woah calmed down Ino-Chan.“ Choji placated the girl. “Our parents met up the night you and Naruto went out on your date. "Well, we might have overheard your father crying about how his ‘little girl was being stolen from under his nose by a blonde gaki.” Choji explained and Ino blushed at the fact her father went around spreading the news.“And besides, you guys getting together was an eventuality, it would only reason he would be our first guess.” Shikamaru added in a know it all voice and Ino glared at him.“What not too troublesome to open your big mouth now?” She questioned with a bite in her tone. “Go take a nap or something.” She dismissed the Nara heir like he was some useless peasant.“Fine, I’ll hold my breath so we don’t end up on the same team.” Shikamaru said with a yawn before walking off followed by Choji.“Yeah, you do that!” Ino said wanting to have the last word as she huffed.“So how did you get him to make it official?” Sakura asked wanting to hear the gossip, well since she was getting the scoop from one of the involved parties she guessed it wasn’t gossiping.Ino smiled a little as she lost focus in her eyes and Sakura assumed the girl was heading into memory lane.“Earth to Ino, Ino stop daydreaming your making kissy faces again.” Sakura told the girl snapping her fingers in front of the girl's face and Ino’s daydream shattered into a million shards of glass bringing said girl back to reality.“Ohh hahaha.” Ino laughed nervously as she rubbed her left arm up and down with her right hand. “Well, you see it went like this.««««”»»»»
~~Flashback~~ (AN: honestly I hate flashbacks but I couldn’t fit this part in the last chapter because well word counts were getting overboard, I’ll keep it short.)
Ino and Naruto had left Ichiraku’s and were now roaming the streets of Konoha, watching the people drink, party, dance, converse and hug trees. As they walked, Ino kept looking at every reflective surface they passed so she could see her and Naruto’s reflections as they held hands. She thought they looked splendid together.It bothered her that she and Naruto were not an official couple because that meant other girls could take advantage of his availability and steal him from her. That would break her heart. Ino thought as they walked through the streets, She oh so subtly led him away from the crowded areas and into a secluded park.She had planned this date to a tee and although Naruto threw her for a loop with the gift now hanging around her neck that she would forever treasure, the plan had to go on and the pendant just cemented her resolve.So reaching a certain area next to a lake she stopped walking and turned to her ‘Goldie-kun’ aka ‘Golden boy’ and looked him straight in the eyes with the most beautiful smile she could conjure up, turned her charms up to a hundred and ten and held on to her nerves with an iron grip.“Goldie-Kun.” She began and Naruto blinked at her in confusion but smiled anyway.“I think you are the sweetest person I know and the nicest around. You're an enigma to me that is full of mysteries and wonders.” Ino saw a dust of pink grace Naruto’s cheeks and her smile widened.“I want to solve the mystery that is Naruto Uzumaki because every other thing I know about you is just too good to be true. I want to uncover your faults and your fears a-and and fall in l-love with them. Li-like I’ve fallen in love with everything else about you.” Ino could see the shock growing on Naruto’s face as he listened to her speak, his blue eyes wide and his mouth hanging open. Ino giggled and closed his mouth for him with a hand and he gulped.“I know we’re still young and inexperienced. I don’t know what the world has to offer or whether I will forever feel this way but, I know right now in this moment in this time I’m in love with you Naruto-kun.” Ino moved closer and placed her forehead against his as she looked him in the eyes taking both his hands in hers.“All I want from you right now is for you to be honest with me, because being your friend is not enough for me anymore, you don’t have to say anything either just If you feel the same way kiss me and if you don’t you can back away and we will forget I said anything, I promise nothing would change between us.” Ino finished with a wink though Naruto could see she was scared, she just placed her heart infront of him asking him to hold on to it for her.Ino was shocked for the second time that night as in three seconds flat. Yes she was counting she had to control her nerves somehow, Naruto closed the little distance between them and locked lips with her. Ino smiled into the kiss and removed her hands from his and wrapped it around his neck deepening the kiss.Naruto had his hands around her waist at that point and was enjoying the kiss just as much as she did. Then he groaned and broke the kiss as he rubbed his forehead“Agh stupid clone.” He mumbled and Ino looked at him in confusion asking him what was wrong he told her not to worry about it as he smiled at the girl. Naruto took Ino’s hands in his once more and looked her in the eyes.“I know you said I didn’t have to say anything but I feel like I’m obligated to ask this question sunshine, you don’t have to say a word. If you accept kiss me and if you don’t you can back away.” Ino heard him say as he placed a hand on her cheeks using the same line she used, her heart started beating faster in her chest as she could already anticipate the words that would come out his mouth.“Will you be my girlfriend Ino Yamanaka?” The words left his mouth and Ino had kissed him not a moment later, she already had her answer she just wanted to hear him say the words.After a minute they broke their latest kiss, walked alongside the lake a few times holding hands and talking, recalling funny moments in their lives to each other some where they were together at the scene or others where the one was around and the other wasn’t.Naruto had dropped Ino off at around 11pm and her father had scolded them both for coming in so late. Ino rolled her eyes but didn’t get angry, her day was perfect and she wasn’t gonna ruin it by arguing with her dad. Naruto had apologized with an easy going grin on his face and when it was time to leave Ino decide to give her father something to have nightmares about at night so she kissed Naruto goodnight on the lips.Her father fainted, her mother squealed in delight and Ino smirked at Naruto who stood there gaping at her. She helped close his mouth like she did earlier that night and when Inoichi woke up a second later Naruto ran as fast as he could before the man regained his memory of the events that led him to an abrupt slumber.
~~end of flashback~~ (AN: I hope I don’t have to do this again though I won’t hold my breath.)
««««”»»»»Sakura listened to the story. Ino gave her a rundown of the events with absolutely no dialogue or voice acting it left Sakura wanting.A second later the classroom door opened and Iruka walked in followed by Naruto and Hinata behind him, holding onto his black long sleeve shirt with her right hand and in her left hand was a katana in a lavender guard, Sakura remembered seeing it before apparently Naruto had gifted her with the weapon.‘I wonder if naruto is rich?.’ A random thought entered Sakura’s mind as she eyed the very expensive-looking blade and then turned to look at Ino’s very expensive pendant. The girl was daydreaming again as she had her hand on her cheek staring at Naruto dreamily.Sakura looked over to Sasuke and saw him staring at Hinata as she and Naruto made their way toward them. Ino stood from her sit and let Naruto sit next to Sakura before she took her place on his lap and Hinata sat next to Naruto. Sakura blinked at Ino who just a few minutes ago looked like she wanted to keep her and Naruto on the hush-hush but was now showing such closeness.“Good morning Goldie-Kun, good morning Hinata.” Ino greeted happily, Naruto greeted back by poking Ino’s nose with a smile and Hinata replied.“Good morning Ino-Chan, and Naruto-Kun told me about your date. So very bold of you.” Hinata said with a giggle causing Ino to blush up a storm."But good on you sister, because if you didn’t tell him straight to his face this dummy would never figure it out on his own.” Hinata added and Naruto yelled out his protest with a ‘hey I’m right here you know.’Sakura chuckled at that before she and Hinata greeted each other as well.“Good morning new genin corps.” Iruka greeted his previous students. “I’ll get straight to it so we don’t make your new senseis wait too long.” Iruka said and Sakura gave the man his full attention. (AN: Sakura doesn’t care about the fodder characters' teams so she told me I didn’t have to write about their placement.)“Team 7 will be Hinata Hyuga, Naruto Uzumaki, and Sasuke Uchiha.” Sakura looked over at Naruto and Hinata who fist bumped with Ino looking sad as she wrapped her hands around Naruto’s neck and brought herself closer to him, to which the boy began whispering sweet nothings to her ears.Sakura looked over to Sasuke and found him smiling in happiness, he didn’t even look that happy when he became genin and Sakura’s heart broke a little. With Sasuke and Hinata on the same team they would only get closer and with Naruto and Ino dating Hinata might just start seeing Sasuke differently.“Team 8 we have Sakura Haruno, Kiba Inuzuka, and Shino Aburama.” Iruka continued not noticing one of his ex-student's inner turmoil. Her team was made up of people she had only said a handful of words to in the last 6 years they had studied together.“Team 10 we have Ino Yamanaka, Shikamaru Nara, and Choji Akimichi.” Iruka finished and Sakura heard Ino openly sob repeatedly asking why she had to be on the same team as those losers, her boyfriend just rubbed her back soothingly and Sakura wished she had Sasuke to comfort her like that as well.“Now as for your team senseis. Team 7 you have Itachi Uchiha.” Said man popped into existence in a swarm of crows, surprising the classroom and even Iruka. Sasuke’s shock was the first to go as it got replaced by a grin.“Okay, we’ll an interesting entrance you made there Itachi-San,” Iruka said with a cough in his hand.“Team 8, your sensei will be Kurenai Yui.” The spot next to Itachi had Sakura tree petals appear out of nowhere as they twisted in place and when they dispersed A beautiful woman with crimson eyes was standing there with a beautiful smile on her face. Sakura recognized the woman as Konoha’s genjutsu mistress. Sakura smiled, at least not all was bad she always had an interest in genjutsu.“W-welcome k-Kurenai-Chan,” Iruka said with a blush and a stutter to which the woman nodded to him professionally.“Team 10 your sensei is Asuma Sarutobi.” Everybody's sweat dropped when the door opened and the man walked in and stood next to his colleagues. Kiba sniffed the air and cringed as he covered his nose with a hand.“Teams meet your senseis and I wish you all the best and a successful career, make your village proud.” Iruka finished as he sniffed wiping a tear from his eyes. Sakura felt like running up to the man and hugging him as Iruka left sniffing and wiping his eyes.“Team 7, meet me on the rooftops.” Sakura heard Itachi say before he burst into another swarm of craws. Sasuke quickly stood up and walked to the door before looking back at his team, specifically Hinata. Ino reluctantly got off Naruto as he and Hinata went to the Uchiha. Hinata grabbed Naruto’s sleeve as they all walked out, but not before Naruto waved Ino goodbye which the girl copied slowly.“Team 8 follow me please.” Kurenai instructed as she made her way outside the door. Kiba was the first to follow, Sakura stood up and wished Ino luck before she too left, followed quietly behind by Shino. Sakura did not know how she was going to survive all of this.“Team 10 with me.” She heard Ino’s sensei say before she was out of hearing range.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Itachi Uchiha sat at the railing of the rooftop, and facing him was his new genin team. When the Hokage told him he would be reassigned he did not expect this, he had thought he would become like his senpai Kakashi and start taking less difficult missions because they were at a time of peace.His shock was palpable when he was told he would be the genin sensei of not only his little brother Sasuke but also of the Kyubi jinchuriki and the blind Hyuga whose talents are said to be as broad as her cousin Neji who also happened to be rookie of the year for his graduation year.Itachi was a little nervous he didn’t know how to handle kids and worse he didn’t know how to train them. That’s why he always made excuses when Sasuke asked, it was a scary thought for him Itachi Uchiha the loner teaching others.He had gone to his senpai Kakashi for some tips and Itachi couldn’t help but think the man was useless. The man told him to take them to the rooftops make them introduce themselves and then dismiss them. Only for him to spy on them to see if they were team material by how they interacted without him around. Itachi could respect that, it was a sound plan.Then when asked about how he should go about testing them he suggested the bell test and Itachi smiled thinking that was a great idea. They were all already very talented individuals, put together they would make a formidable team but for that to work, they will need to work together.Then Itachi asked Kakashi how he should go around training them, the man said ‘teamwork’ and Itachi said yes he would train them to work together but what about their ‘training’ the man shrugged saying ‘teamwork exercises’ and Itachi growled asking how he should go about elemental training and chakra control exercises like tree and water walking, etc.Kakashi blinked and admitted he had completely forgotten, he was just gonna let them do their things while he read his book and supervised whenever he was feeling motivated. Itachi had walked out of the room without so much as a thank you, but he did hear the man call out to him that he was ‘welcome’.Itachi decided to take the first few pieces of advice and wing the rest.««««”»»»»Sasuke was giddy, if there was a higher being controlling his life then Sasuke would tell him now he had no complaints and he should keep doing the good work. He had his Sharingan with one tomoe each, not mature yet but that would change soon.He had Itachi as a sensei which meant his older brother couldn’t make excuses anymore on training him and if he did make excuses, Sasuke would report him to the Hokage and their mother. Sasuke grinned.He had been dreading he might end up in the same team as Naruto and Sakura which would be a nightmare, though one of them was in his team the fact Hinata was in the same team canceled out his fears and overtook them.“Good morning team 7.” Sasuke heard Itachi greet them and they all greeted back.“Morning Nii-san.” Sasuke greeted eagerly but was confused when Itachi raised an eyebrow at him.“Sup.” Sasuke heard Naruto greet back at his brother.“Good morning Itachi sensei.” Hinata greeted and Sasuke nodded at the respect the girl showed his older brother unlike the ‘dobe’.“Sasuke-Kun during team meetings and missions you will address me as Itachi sensei or simply Sensei.” Sasuke looked at his brother closely wanting to argue but one look at him and he nodded his head the man looked serious.“Good, now I would like you guys to introduce yourselves by telling me your names, likes, dislikes, and goals for the future.” Itachi instructed and the kids looked at him confused.“Can you give us an example by introducing yourself sensei?” Sasuke looked to his left at Hinata who had asked the question and accepted it was a good idea. Itachi just shrugged and did as asked.“My name is Itachi Uchiha I am a jonin of Konoha and a new sensei, I like cabbage and Dango as well as the village as a whole. I dislike unnecessary fighting and steak and my goal for the future is to be Hokage.” Itachi finished and nobody looked more shocked at the revelation than Sasuke did, he never knew his brother wished to wear the hat.“How about you go next Hinata-Chan,” Itachi suggested to the girl and Sasuke put Itachi’s revelation on the back burner as he paid full attention to Hinata.“Well okay. My name is Hinata Hyuga and we’ll I’m blind.” She started and everybody there got somber. “My likes are Cinnamon rolls, Naruto-kun’s kindness, and our friendship. My dislikes are people who look down on others and those who give up without trying, and my goal for the future is to be able to protect my precious person.” Hinata finished turning to Naruto and giving him a big smile which he returned with a grin and Sasuke put his head down in sadness.But he wouldn’t give up, just like Hinata said she didn’t like those who gave up without trying. Sasuke decided he would try harder starting now.“That is very noble of you Hinata-Chan,” Sasuke heard Itachi say, and by the tone of his voice, he liked what she said.“Sasuke-Kun your next.” Itachi instructed and Sasuke began feeling anxious about the kind of goal he strived for. He always just dreamt of getting stronger, could he just say that? He shook his head and spoke.“My name is Sasuke Uchiha, I like tomatoes and strong-willed people.” He quickly glanced Hinata’s way, Itachi caught it but said nothing. “I dislike a lot of things that annoy me and a certain blonde.” He said glancing at Naruto who flipped him the birdie and he sneered.” My goal is to be the strongest Uchiha to ever walk the elemental nations.” He finished and Itachi nodded it was a good goal a little bland but a worthwhile one.“Naruto-Kun the stage is yours.” Itachi informed the blonde and Naruto grinned standing up. Sasuke had the urge to roll his eyes but he was too cool for that.“I’m Naruto Uzumaki!” He exclaimed loud and clear, Sasuke did not know anybody who liked the sound of their name more than the dobe.“My likes are my best friend Hinata-Hime, my girlfriend Ino-Chan, and Ramen!!” Itachi smiled at the boy's enthusiasm. “My dislikes are Vegans.” Naruto gave Itachi a look and Itachi could not help but smirk. “I also dislike people with duck hairstyles.” He turned to Sasuke who flipped him the birdie and Naruto grinned.“My goal for the future is on a need-to-know basis.” He gave a bow and dropped back on his ass raising his hand at Hinata for a high five but instead got his cheeks pulled hard by said girl who shook her head in exasperation.“Ouch Hime, what was that for?” He asked rubbing his sore cheek and Sasuke smirked, stupid dobe deserved that for being so stupid.“Sometimes your more trouble than your worth Naruto-Kun.” Hinata replied.“Since the introductions are done let’s all take a walk to a training ground and do something more hands-on.” Itachi said cracking a smirk and Sasuke snorted as he thought that was Itachi trying to crack a joke.««««”»»»»Naruto found himself in training ground 3 with the rest of his teammates they were all ordered to stand together and ‘talk’ they might be kids but they were not toddlers Naruto growled at the older Uchiha and kept his mouth shut.‘As if I wasn’t suffering enough having one of these fools in my class, now I have one as my superior too.’ Naruto looked at the two Uchiha siblings Sasuke looked like he just won the lottery and Itachi couldn’t be read even if you had him under the knife and a magnifying glass.‘Fuck’ Naruto summed up his thoughts in one word. He couldn’t believe he had to listen to this badass prick. Naruto wasn’t gonna lie to himself Itachi was a badass and he could respect that as a fellow badass himself.‘Maybe I should get a mask and a cloak.’ Naruto wondered, he could see Itachi was gonna become a threat to his awesomeness so maybe he should dress the part so people will assume his the bigger badass before Itachi started flinging fireballs around and disappearing into a flock of crows. Naruto wished he could do that but if he copied it now people would know it was Itachi’s thing.“We will be having a little teamwork exercise. I have two bells here and you guys are supposed to get a bell each, whoever doesn’t get a bell gets sent back to the academy.” Itachi said and Naruto snorted.“Something you want to say Naruto-Kun?” Itachi asked him not bothered by the interruption, Sasuke though looked like he was gonna strangle him. ‘oh great a teacher's pet’ Naruto thought with a groan.“I don’t think you were supposed to tell us that it’s a teamwork exercise sensei.” Naruto informed and Itachi blinked before realization came to his eyes. Naruto couldn’t stop himself from rolling his eyes when Itachi nodded.“You are right Naruto-Kun, but it changes nothing. Since you are all aware I expect you to work together I will just evaluate you on how well you work together as a team and strategize.” Itachi replied smoothly, Naruto could respect a man who can cover his mistakes with undeniable logic he nodded.“Any questions?” He got no complaints from Naruto and the rest of the team remained quiet. "Good, you have an hour.” Itachi informed before disappearing in a swirl of leaves.“Great,” Naruto said rubbing his temple, this was like forced labor. Naruto felt a tug on his sleeve and looked to who was trying to gain his attention and found Hinata close to his face like so close their noses might have touched. Hinata was shorter than him so she was on her tip-toe. He blinked and she blinked, then she poked his nose and he wrinkled his nose on reflex.“Don’t be so hard on our sensei Naruto-Kun his trying his best and we should help him by trying too.” She reprimanded him softly with a smile and Naruto sighed.“Sorry Hime, I’ll do my best I promise.” Naruto reluctantly promised and Hinata put a kiss on her hand and patted his cheek with said hand.“Good boy, now how are we doing this?” She asked as she looked to Naruto and then Sasuke in the distance looking anywhere but at them, Hinata suddenly remembered the Uchiha’s feelings for her and grimaced.‘This is gonna get some getting used to.’ Hinata thought with an embarrassed blush.“Sasuke-Kun would you come closer please.” Naruto’s eyes widened and he felt something deep within himself stir at Hinata adding the Kun suffix after Sasuke’s name. He felt fear but for what he didn’t know.Sasuke basically teleported next to the Hyuga and Naruto glared at said boy who returned his look with a smug smirk. Naruto took his arm and wrapped it around Hinata, bringing her closer in a possessive manner making Sasuke glare at him and Naruto smirked.Hinata just rolled her eyes at the two boys but didn’t bother removing Naruto’s hand from her.“You know more about our sensei than the rest of us Sasuke-Kun, do you think you can give us some information on him.” Hinata asked Sasuke who eagerly nodded to the girl, she called him ‘Sasuke-kun’ if that didn’t mean something he didn’t know what anything meant anymore.“Itachi is an all-round shinobi, he is proficient in every aspect of the shinobi art. Ninjutsu, taijutsu, genjutsu, shuriken Jutsu, and Kenjutsu.” Sasuke said, there was a mixture of pride and jealousy in his voice and Naruto didn’t comment on it because one it wasn’t the time and second he could understand where Mac duckass was coming from.“Then I suggest we overwhelm him, he is an Uchiha so his proficient in Fire jutsus, Sasuke can be our deterrent in canceling it out with his own,” Naruto said taking charge he wasn’t gonna play follower it wasn’t his style.“Hinata you can fight him head-on due to your condition he won’t be able to place you in any Sharingan genjutsu, I’ll have my clones keep him on his toes then I'll try to catch him off guard with some fuinjutsu.” Hinata and Sasuke nodded, the idea sounded fine and it had them all participating.“Okay let’s move.” Naruto took Hinata bridal style and dashed off to where she could sense Itachi’s chakra and Sasuke took a detour so he can catch their sensei from the flank.They found Itachi not a minute later just standing around looking at nothing In particular in an open area of the training field. Naruto and Hinata were hidden behind some bushes under a seal of Naruto’s design that made the area affected inconspicuous.Nobody would look at it twice even if there was a branch snapping, but any loud noises could be heard and the effects become meaningless when suspicion is placed on the area affected which is why they still hid even with its effects activated.He called it ‘The now you see me, now you can’t.’ Hinata laughed, he asked her what was so funny and she said the name was ‘cute’ he had narrowed his eyes in suspicion but decided to concentrate on Itachi. Their sensei did not have his dojutsu active so Naruto figured he wasn’t taking them seriously or he wanted them to work for the privilege of having him use his eyes.“Hinata let’s try to do this as fast as possible so he doesn’t get a chance to activate his cheat code,” Naruto told the girl who was confused at first but quickly put two and two together and nodded in understanding.“Ready Naruto-Kun?“ Hinata asked and Naruto grinned.“Ready Hime.” The moment the words left his mouth Hinata dashed out of cover and ran to Itachi with her palms open ready to attack. Behind her still, in the bushes, Naruto made the cross seal, and in 9 puffs of smoke, 8 blondes dashed out behind the bush supporting the girl.Itachi wondered where the girl's katana was, he remembered her having it earlier. The 8 Naruto clones drew two kunais each and threw them at Itachi with Hinata jumping high as the projectiles passed under her heading to their target without too much trouble.Itachi was a little surprised Naruto could make shadow clones but even more shocked by the amount he made. He drew his kunai and began deflecting them away from him easily but just when the last kunai was gonna get deflected it turned into a Naruto clone who tried to body tackle Itachi to the ground.Itachi stabbed the clone in the jugular with the kunai in his hand. It went off into a cloud of smoke obscuring his vision before the smoke could even clear Hinata burst out of the smoke leaping with a right palm strike aimed for his face Itachi leaned his head to the left and felt the power behind the trust blow his ponytail back.Itachi’s hand whipped out with the speed of a cobra and grabbed Hinata’s hand that tried to cave his face in. He was about to bring her down when her left knee came up aimed for his diaphragm he blocked it with his free hand and that was when the clones reached them each carrying ninja wires.Itachi kicked the closest clone in the chest dispelling it, and jumped back dragging Hinata with him, but had to let her go when she thrust her index and middle finger at his offending hand with her free one trying to block his tenkentsu, she landed on her feet.Hinata stood there as 8 Naruto clones dashed around her and engaged Itachi in a taijutsu brawl. Swerving away from one clone's double-legged jump kick Itachi grabbed the clone's leg and spun with it before throwing it at another clone dispelling both.A clone came in with a slide tackle and Itachi hopped over the clone only to cross his hands above his head to block an axe kick. Itachi used the momentum of getting kicked downwards to drop on the clone under him with his knees before trusting a chakra-enhanced hand into the clone above him dispelling it as well.Another clone came from behind the smoke of the previous dispelled and Itachi was ready for the clone to attack only for it to grin and dispel itself. Itachi was then hit by something invisible and the 4 remaining Naruto clones grinned only for ‘Itachi’ to burst into a cloud of smoke and get replaced by a log.In a matter of seconds, the 4 last clones got brutally and efficiently ‘killed’.Itachi then turned to Hinata and ran through some hand seals before roaring.“Fire style: Fireball Jutsu.” Itachi sent out a torrent of flames at Hinata but Itachi's eyes widened not a second later when he heard the same jutsu get called out behind him by Sasuke.“Fire style: Fireball Jutsu!” Itachi smiled and quickly dropped his jutsu as he jumped out of the way. When he looked to where Sasuke had been the boy was nowhere to be found, he was hiding again bidding his time to strike Itachi when his guard was at its lowest during a Jutsu performance.Itachi couldn’t help but smile at the perfect strategy to use against someone like him, a frontal approach mixed with gorilla tactics and a lot of faints but most troubling a lot of secrets. He couldn’t tell how Sasuke or Naruto remained hidden from him and there was the invisible force that attacked him earlier he suspected the Hyuga for that one.Hinata rolled up her left jacket sleeve and Itachi saw a tattoo there, no, not a tattoo but sealing arrays traveling from her forearm twisting and turning around it until it reached her wrist where it made a sharp point just where her palm began.‘Guess I should activate my Sharingan otherwise whatever that sealing array does will come out as too much of a surprise.’ Itachi thought as he activated his Sharingan eyes and immediately noticed something he didn’t notice before small shadows on the ground that grew bigger and bigger. Looking up Itachi saw it raining blonds in black and burnt orange.Itachi began weaving through the blonde hailstorm as they rained from the sky and collided with the ground, dispelled and left In their place a cloud of smoke and after about 50 of these clones there was so much smoke Itachi was blinded then he felt heat coming from his left and soon small fireballs came rushing at him Itachi new the jutsu as the ‘Fire style: Flame Phenix Jutsu.’ That was Sasuke’s work, Itachi jumped as far back as he could and broke out of the smoke cloud only to knock into something behind him looking back he saw a blue barrier and before he could even question the thing Hinata broke out of the smoke rushing at him and Itachi saw she was heading for bells.Itachi twisted to the left since he couldn’t move back, just then another fireball came his way this one coming alongside the barrier and rushing him. When his eyes registered the threat of the fireball it at the same time registered the threat of a katana appearing in Hinata’s left hand like a mirage the girl took it in both hands and swung with all her might.“Ahhhhhhh!” Hinata shouted and it was then Itachi decided to bail he performed a replacement Jutsu just as Hinata’s sword swipe cut the barrier clean in half as well as the fireball as she twisted and ended her attack with one leg in a 90-degree bend and the other with a knee on the ground, around its tip were the two bells hanging there.Itachi reappeared out of the bushes and saw Hinata in the middle of the two boys, she jumped in happiness and gave them both a high five. Sasuke was smirking so much like their father did when he accomplished something big and Naruto was grinning like a lunatic.All in all, Itachi thought he had lucked out with this team, they had talent and knew when to work and when to play. Itachi walked up to the team and smiled a little at them.“Good job all of you, you passed.” Itachi said and Hinata immediately jumped on Naruto hugging him. Sasuke looked a little down at the act but didn’t let the act bring him down Itachi thought he would have to speak to his brother about his feelings soon.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Shisui Uchiha, it has been 6 years since the start of this investigation and I have not received a single name.” Shisui gulped as he listened to his superior officer, one Fugaku Uchiha.“The many leads you have brought to us all went cold faster than a hyoton user casts its Jutsu.” Shisui was sweating now Fugaku was trying to lighten the mood with a joke it meant shit was about to go down.“I'm afraid I have to give you some incentive to motivate you.” Shisui knew it he fucking knew it. What could it possibly be? A demotion, a meeting with the Uchiha elders.‘Ohh please anything but that, anything but those old fools.’ Shisui began wondering how those people had not dropped yet, kicked the bucket, and reached their life expectancy.“You have until after the chunin exams to bring me concrete information about this organization or you are off the case.” Fugaku warned and Shisui sighed. “Also the elders have arranged to talk to you tonight.” Fugaku added with a smile.“Aggghh!!! I knew it.” Shisui cried in despair.Shisui found himself walking down the streets of Konoha after a few more minutes of warnings from Fugaku-Sama and a promise from him that he would not run from the meeting with the elders.‘6 years and not a thing to show for it, what have I been doing all this time? What have my team and I been accomplishing in this half-a-decade investigation.’ Shisui couldn't help but wonder as he made his way toward the red-light district.Along the way, he watched as the people of Konoha mingled and went about their business with no care in the world.‘Actually, I would not know that, since I can't read minds, they all have their problems, that is why they go asking shady people for help.’ Shisui scolded himself for thinking he was the only person with problems.“It would be funny if I went to this ‘Nara’ and asked for help to catch him.” Shisui’s snickered only for his eyes to widen in realization when that thought escaped his lips.“That's it!” Shisui exclaimed in realization as he ran full speed to reach his base of operations.Kicking the door off its hinges he ran to where he knew his team would be and kicked that door off its hinges as well as he screamed.“I know how to get the Nara we can...!!!” Shisui’s words went silent as he gapped at what was in front of him. Itachi had his back against the wall looking red with wide eyes looking over at Shisui and in front of him with her hands on both sides of him blocking his escape was Izumi with her flake jacket zipped down a little showing off her cleavage to the man she too was looking over at Shisui wide-eyed.“Excuse me,” Shusui said as he looked at them wide-eyed before walking out the door he tried multiple times to close it behind him without looking but never seemed to find the handle so after a few more hopeless attempts he just quickly left the vicinity.“Awkward...” he heard someone drawl to his left and found another member of the Uchiha clan and its police force who also happened to be working on the case with Shisui snicker.“Rash, d-did you know w-what was happening there?” Shisui asked Ragul Uchiha. Ragul is an Uchiha in his mid twenties has black hair that is cut short in an army style, he has a little scar running down his left brow that he never shuts up about saying how he was just a genin and took on a jonin when he got it, everybody knew he exaggerated the story since his genin team could tell you differently.He is 5 foot 8 with broad shoulders he wears a purple vest under his chunin flak jacket. He wears a vest because he enjoys flexing his ‘guns’ around whenever a pretty girl was within his range of sight. He wore purple shorts and that's because he never skips leg day saying tighs were the sexiest part of the male body and he had to be revealed at all times due to the fact it would be a crime to all women out there who seem to give him a wide breadth.“Stop calling me Rash!” The man shouted angrily at his superior, Shisui just shrugged and repeated what everybody else told Rugal.“I'll stop when you stop scratching yourself like you got a rash,” Rugal growled at Shisui's words“I do have a rash you fool!” He started and Shisui laughed at the man completely forgetting what transpired earlier.“Shisui senpai.” Shisui’s laugh abruptly stopped as he turned to the nervous voice addressing him, to find Izumi Uchiha and Itachi Uchiha standing there looking at him like little school kids who got caught making out in the toilet.They all looked at each other awkwardly with Rugal in the background finding the awkwardness amusing as he scratched his itching bicep.“My team is probably expecting me for morning missions,” Itachi said quickly before disappearing in a swirl of leaves, Izumi reached out for him but he was gone already.‘Damn you Itachi!’ Izumi thought in betrayal and anger at her...she didn't even know what to address the thing they had going. She was the one making all the moves, while he stood there taking it like a lost puppy.“Awkward...” Rugal whispered not so quietly and Izumi blushed in embarrassment, while Shisui cracked a smile.“Naughty naughty...” Shisui teased and Izumi cursed Itachi’s name a thousand times. She wanted to bury herself 100 feet underground and never show her face again.After some teasing 101 In which Shisui and Rugal poked fun at Izumi, Shisui promised the girl she didn't have to worry because Itachi would hear from him too and what she received would look like a warm-up. Shisui didn't mention to Izumi that he was gonna bring the topic up during a dinner with the teen's family.‘Nothing personal Itachi, but this is the only way I can avenge myself for what your father did.’ Shisui thought with a mental evil laugh. He wished he had Naruto’s guts then he would have done something more public.“Where is Dan?” Shisui questioned Rugal who shrugged.“He was called over to headquarters.” Izumi answered not even able to face Shisui.“Forget about him for now, Rugal and Izumi you guys will bring him up to date whenever he shows up.” He instructed his underlings who nodded in understanding.“I have an idea to finally catch the slippery Nara.” Shisui said but was interrupted by Izumi.“There is no evidence pointing to him/her being a Nara Shisui-Kun.” She reminded her superior and Shisui stared at her with a look making her uncomfortable. “Sir.” She eventually added and Shisui grinned.“I know, we haven’t proven he is a Nara and the Nara clan is adamant it wasn’t one of their own. Fugaku-Sama and Hokage-Sama are of the same mindset saying the individual is too motivated and hard-working to be a Nara.” Shisui explained rubbing his nose as he spoke.“So why do you keep referring to ‘him’ as a Nara.” Rugal asked but putting emphasis on ‘him’ while looking at Izumi challengingly too which the girl responded with a glare, Shisui paid them no mind his been with them now for the last 6 years usually he was on the other side of those arguments anyway.“Look let’s just forget about that for a second, actually no for the rest of the investigation until we figure out his or her true identity,” Shisui said staring both Izumi and Rugal down.“Fine, fine. You said something about a plan.” Rugal raised his hands in surrender before changing subjects.“Yes, I did….” Shisui paused building up suspense as he held up a finger and kept switching between staring Izumi or Rugal in the eyes.“Will you spit it out already!!” Izumi shouted in anger and Shisui jumped a little involuntarily screaming out the plan.“We go undercover as potential clients.!!” Shisui said and Izumi huffed in anger while Rugal smirked scratching his hair with dandruff flying out where he scratched.“An undercover operation.” Shisui repeated with a cough in his hand while the other hand pulled on his collar with a finger.With that out of the way the 3 members of ‘The Shisuis’, you can guess who named the squad worked out how they would go about the undercover operation and how they would bring about the end of the crime lord.««««"»»»»“Where were you?” Hinata heard Susuke ask their sensei with anger.“I was running an errand.” Itachi replied evenly and Sasuke glared at him.“Why do we keep getting these useless chores you call missions?” Sasuke demanded, Hinata couldn’t say she hated it she got to spend time with Naruto, sometimes the mission was stuff they both enjoyed like gardening.“Yeah man, for once I agree with Duncan Mac duckass over here, where is the danger I kept hearing about in the academy?” Naruto came forward as well to protest, well Hinata did say sometimes, but the rest of the time it seemed like Naruto and Sasuke were bonding by the fact they both hated doing D-rank missions.“Relax Naruto-Kun, Sasuke-Kun you will get your C-rank mission.” Itachi told the two boys in a calm voice.“When?!” They both asked at the same time, then realized what just happened looked at each other, and shivered.“You see what you did? these missions are making me and Duncan……wait is that lipstick on your neck?” Hinata looked over at Naruto’s voice with shock in her eyes.“Lipstick on Itachi sensei?” She asked to be in the clear.“This motherfucker!” Naruto threw his hands up in disbelief. “while we chase cats, paint fences, and watch chickens, this bastard is getting it on with some chick.” Naruto cussed and Itachi looked away with a blush.“Don’t swear at my brother dobe!” Sasuke intervened glaring at Naruto and Naruto snorted.“Fuck that, come Hinata let’s go to Ichiraku’s we finished our mission anyway.” Naruto said grabbing Hinata’s hand and beginning to walk away. “Bloody Uhcihas, worse I haven’t seen Ino in 2 weeks and this guy, this guy is getting it on. Errands my Ass.” Naruto continued ranting Hinata just turned around and waved the siblings goodbye.“Your errands involved Izumi didn’t they?” Sasuke questioned and Itachi felt like a tool, this was not his day first Shisui and now his genin team.“She came to say hi.” Itachi tried and Sasuke’s skeptical look was all the proof Itachi needed that he didn’t buy it.“Right……” Sasuke drawled out still looking at Itachi with skepticism.Itachi wanted to wipe the lipstick stain from his neck but was too embarrassed to do it with Sasuke looking at him like that.“You keeping it there for a reason?” Sasuke asked confused as to why Itachi didn’t wipe it off yet.Itachi seeing that Sasuke was expecting an answer slowly placed the back of his hand in the area and began wiping it. Sasuke never removed his eyes from Itachi and Itachi was crying inside cursing Izumi for putting him in this position.“Is it uhm gone?” Itachi asked Sasuke and his little brother shook his head in the negative“No, it’s just spread around your neck and hand now I think you should just wait till we get home so you can wash it off.” Sasuke did try to not make this any more awkward for his brother but the situation just couldn’t not be awkward.Further away Naruto and Hinata were walking down the streets of Konoha making their way toward Ichiraku’s. With Naruto grumbling about Uchihas and their fucked up minds, ‘cockblocking’ a person while they got down and dirty leaving the ‘cockblocked’ man to watch over chickens.“Why do you hate the Uchiha so much Naruto-Kun?” Hinata wondered out loud and Naruto stopped in his tracks as he turned to Hinata.“The way you talk and act around them, it’s like they are all your enemies.” Hinata said matter of fact looking at him for an explanation.“I don’t hate them Hinata-Hime, It’s complicated.” Naruto told her and she looked down in sadness.“Ohh, okay then.” She replied slowly before raising her head and smiling up at him, the smile did more damage to him than the sadness she showed to him from his answer, she must have gathered he didn’t want to tell her the reason behind his dislike of the Uchiha clan.But the smile that did not reach her eyes was a way for her to comfort him to say it was okay he didn’t have to tell her, he felt bad, horrible even. Hinata was his best friend and he would do anything for her just like she would do anything for him.He knew all her secrets and yet she didn’t know all of his. She trusted him with everything and yet he did not reciprocate that trust but she still accepted him.“Let’s forget Ichiraku’s.” Naruto said with a smile he knew the girl couldn’t see, he made the cross seal and in a puff of smoke, a clone appeared which he handed his wallet.“Go to Ichiraku’s and buy some ramen then go to Hinata’s favorite bakery and buy cinnamon rolls. A lot of cinnamon rolls.” He told the clone who nodded seriously and dashed off to complete his errands.“Where are we going Naruto-Kun?” Hinata asked the blonde who grabbed her hand in his.“Get on my back, Hime.” Naruto instructed seriously and Hinata though confused did do as told before feeling Naruto stand up straight with his hands under her thighs.“We are going where it all began.” Naruto replied in a somber tone that had a hint of sadness and anger in it. Hinata hearing and ‘feeling’ the raw well hidden emotions in Naruto’s words wrapped her arms around his neck a little harder and snuggled a little closer to him with her nose touching his neck.Naruto chuckled a little at the show of affection and the warm breath tickling his neck before taking off on the rooftops heading to an unknown location.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Hinata did not know where they were, she was an adept sensor and hyper-sensitive to her surroundings. Smell, touch, sounds, all those senses of hers were dialed up to a hundred.So although she did not know where Naruto had taken her, she could smell that it was an aged old place not touched in many years. Walking along the walls from the doorway back to it again she understood it wasn’t a house but rather a cottage.By the creaks the floorboards made she realized it was made of wood and by how birds were tweeting inside she figured there was no roof or a part of it was missing letting the little critters in.“What is this place Naruto-Kun?” Hinata asked Naruto as she followed his signature but just then he placed a hand on her shoulder stopping her.“Careful Hime, there’s a bed in front of you.”Hinata heard him say and she nodded in understanding.“As for this place, well this is where I was born.” Naruto said casually. But Hinata could feel and hear the sadness, and anger in his voice so taking his hands in hers she moved backward and sat on the bed as he stood in front of her between her legs.“You don’t have to tell me Naruto-Kun.” Hinata tried to talk him out of it as she rubbed her thumbs on the back of his hands.“No, I want to tell you, Hime.” Naruto told her and squeezed her hands reassuringly. “This is the place where my mother gave birth to me.” He continued and Hinata looked around the cottage even though she could not see.“My birthday is on the 10 October, do you know what else happened on that day?” Naruto said and asked, so Hinata thought about it, only one event corresponded to a birthday with Naruto.“The Kyuubi attack.” Hinata replied starting to feel some fear leak out of her best friend.“Right, I was born on that day in this place” Naruto stated before he chuckled. “On that bed you are sitting on actually.” Hinata’s eyes widened and she was gonna jump off but Naruto shook his head and said one thing.“Relax.” Hinata did and Naruto continued. “My mother originally was not from Konoha, she came from another village that was allied with Konoha. The village hidden in whirlpool home of the Uzumaki clan.” Hinata just listened she was learning more about Naruto she had questions but decided to remain silent and listen they might get answered along the way.“She was brought into Konoha for a reason, a dark and unforgivable reason, why the Uzumaki had agreed I don’t know but not long after they were all killed in an attack on their home.” Naruto’s hand was squeezing hers tight now in anger and Hinata tried not to whimper but couldn’t stop herself and Naruto’s eyes widened ready to let her pull away but she quickly grabbed on.“It’s okay, please continue.” Hinata told him with a small smile to show him she was okay.“Sorry.” Naruto said with a sigh and Hinata nodded.“You think the Uzumaki Clan deserves what happened don’t you.” Hinata stated and Naruto nodded before realizing she couldn’t see so replied verbally.“Yes…..” Hinata looked at Naruto and removed a hand from his and placed it on his cheek rubbing his whiskers with a thumb.“You cannot blame the whole village for the acts of a few Naruto-Kun, such decisions are politically motivated so only the people in important positions within a village could have known and decided to send your mother away.” Hinata explained slowly as Naruto balled his fists in anger.“H-how could, how could they do that to a little girl Hinata, how could they just decide to ruin a person's life without a second thought?” Naruto asked and Hinata felt a pang in her chest that quickly turned to anger when she felt moisture on her thumb which was rubbing Naruto’s cheeks.“They sent her here to use her, a-and after they were done they discarded her away like a rusted kunai. Her name wasn’t even added to the memorial stones forgotten just like that!” Naruto was screaming and was balling his fist In anger again hurting Hinata once more but she hid it better now she would wait for him to finish.“I was lucky they were too lazy to clear out the ninja archives or I would have never known her name and after finding her name the rest were quicker to find. Like the fact, another Uzumaki had been around before my mother a Mito Uzumaki she was the wife of the first Hokage.” Hinata noticed how the tears had stopped and now Naruto looked solemn, afraid even.“Mito Uzumaki was the first human sacrifice of the village hidden in the leaves, the second was my mother Kushina Uzumaki and the latest is me Naruto Uzumaki.” Hinata was confused by what Naruto meant by human sacrifice then she heard him chuckle a hollow laugh.“I feel scared….” Naruto admitted looking at Hinata. “I know I can always trust you to have my back but this secret gives me doubts.” Hinata grabbed Naruto and brought his head into her chest and held him tight as she ran her hand through his spiky mane.“You don’t ever have to be afraid of losing me Naruto-Kun because I will always be with you.” Hinata whispered gently. “You are my best friend, you were the one to get me out of my darkness, thought me how to have fun, and support me throughout my illness so much it doesn’t even bother me anymore.“ Hinata then raised Naruto’s head so he could face her as she held his cheeks in both hands and mushed them up. Naruto noticed she too had tears in her eyes.“Please let me be able to return the favor Naruto-Kun.” She begged softly, Naruto blinked and then he smiled as he stood up straight and kissed Hinata on the cheeks.“The fourth Hokage did not kill the Kyuubi no kitsune, tailed beasts are a mass of chakra given form and sentience. Chakra cannot be killed, only manipulated or sealed.” Naruto raised his black shirt and took Hinata’s hand placing it on his abdomen above the naval and pushed chakra into the area revealing the seal though Hinata couldn’t see it.“When Madara Uchiha attacked the village with the nine-tailed fox under its control Mito Uzumaki sealed the fox into herself and became the first human sacrifice of the Kyuubi.” Naruto said and Hinata gasped dreading what came next.“When Mito Uzumaki became too old to hold the nine tail because if she died with it still sealed within her it would escape its prison. My mother was brought in from whirlpool to become its second container.” Hinata placed her hands in front of her mouth as she openly cried for her best friend.“When my mother was giving birth to me here something happened and the fox was released but not here. The fox was released in the middle of Konoha that smells of foul play” Naruto grounded out in anger if Hinata was not blind she would have noticed that Naruto’s whiskers were thicker and darker, his pupils were red and slit and his canines had elongated.“Please calm down Naruto-Kun, you starting to feel different.” Hinata did not need her sight to know what was happening to her best friend at that moment, the bloodlust he was leaking was not his own.“Sorry.” Naruto said with an apologetic chuckle and Hinata felt the changes recede she reached out for his face and he brought it into her hand and she rubbed it with love.“Can you continue please Naruto-Kun?” She asked him gently and felt him nod.“When I was younger living in the orphanage I always had two different kinds of nightmares, one where giant trees were sprouting around everywhere attacking me I could never hear anything except for a deep grave voice that kept repeating ‘damn you Uchihas.’”. Naruto said lost in thought as he recalled the dreams.“The second dream I kept seeing flashes of yellow and I think I saw a giant frog, no a giant toad for a second and there as well the voice said one thing ‘damn you Uhcihas.’” Hinata listened and tried to do the math on what the dream could mean.“You think, you were seeing glimpses of the Kyuubi’s memories of his fights against The 1st and 4th Hokage?” Hinata asked trying not to sound skeptical.“I know it sounds far-fetched but think about it his sealed within me what if we have a mental link and somehow I can see glimpses of his dreams though it has been years since I’ve had them.” Naruto tried to use logic to explain it to Hinata and she nodded in understanding of what he was trying to get across.“You believe an Uchiha was the one who caused the incident 12 years ago?” Hinata asked and Naruto nodded. “Do you think it’s Madara Uchiha?” Hinata asked and got an uncaring shrug from Naruto.“Doesn’t matter, whoever they are they will pay.” He promised darkly and Hinata mentally promised herself she would be there to help.“So the fourth Hokage sealed the fox inside you because your mother was its container first?.” Hinata questioned and Naruto looked angry at the mention of the man.“What, I couldn’t hear Naruto-Kun” Hinata said confused because she didn’t hear what the blonde had said.“I said I don’t know why, maybe it’s because I’m his son.” Hinata gapped at Naruto and could only make one coherent word.“Wow…” Hinata said in awe and Naruto rolled his eyes flicking her nose.««««”»»»»»Hinata sat at the gates of the Hyuga compound deep in thought. She felt so many emotions run through her that in the end, she chose to ignore them all and just think.Naruto told her about his heritage, his burden, and his fears of losing those closest to him if his secret ever came out and they couldn’t accept him. He told her his actual goals for the future.To find out who was responsible for his mother getting sent to Konoha, and why nothing was done to help her village when it was attacked. He also told her that he planned on taking over Konoha and turning it into the new whirlpool village and would call it ‘whirlpool now hidden in the leaves.’ Hinata had giggled at the name and he got angry asking what was so funny while she replied the name was ‘cute’.She also found out about his side dealings and to say Hinata was shocked would be an understatement. The so-called Nara that had been on the police force radar for 6 years was Naruto, she had laughed hard and told him he was incredible.And Naruto in relief that Hinata wasn’t about to discard him like a paper plate at a party had hugged her and filled her face with so many kisses some had even touched the corners of her lips. Hinata blushed as she remembered those particular kisses and placed a hand on the spot.She shook her head to get it out of the clouds when she realized that she was thinking of another person's boyfriend. She sighed in defeat and sadness which quickly faded as she remembered she knew some things about Naruto that even Ino did not know.So getting up she walked down to her sleeping quarters, she could sense her little sister Hanabi spying on her behind some trees and Hinata smiled.“ I have some Cinnamon rolls here Hanabi-Chan, it’s a bit much do you mind helping me out with them?.”Hinata called out as she stopped and got on her knees offering her back to her younger sister in hiding.After a few seconds, Hinata felt her little sister climb on her back and Hinata got the mischievous glint in her eyes Naruto usually does when he was ready to prank you out of your mind so bending her legs in a squat Hinata charged chakra to her feet and made a mighty chakra enhanced jump.“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!” Hanabi screamed in shock and fear as she hugged her sister tighter interlocking her legs around her waist, but once they reached the peak of their jump and Hanabi could see the view of the Hyuga compound and outside the compound, Hanabi began laughing in delight.“Again, again!” Hanabi said between giggles and Hinata obliged repeating the process but this time adding a spin in the jump so Hanabi could get a 360-degree view of the compound, the two girls played like that until the evening before sitting down on the grass and eating their deserts.In the corner of a Hyuga house, Hiashi watched the scene with a fatherly smile that did nothing to hide the shame and guilt in his eyes.“I’m sorry Hanabi for taking your sister away from you and I’m sorry Hinata for taking away your chance to be a big sister and see little Hanabi grow. Please forgive me.” Hiashi whispered to the two girls out of hearing range as he walked off.Hinata looked over to where she could feel her father's chakra signature retreating and she sighed before taking another roll and taking a bite.“Mmh this is so good!” Hanabi exclaimed happily and Hinata smiled."I know right?" She said with a smile and Hanabi smiled back at her nodding vigorously.««««”»»»»"Hey, gaki!" Naruto looked around he was in the red light district heading home so he wondered who would be calling him." Hey over here!" Looking at where the voice had come from Naruto groaned as if two Uchiha's wasn't enough now there was another one. "It's me Shisui!" The man said as he ran up to Naruto with a grin on his face as he waved his hand above his face.“I know who you are Shisui-San.” Naruto told the man investigating him though the man wouldn’t know that.“Ohh yeah.” Shisui said with a chuckle rubbing under his nose with a finger.“What do you want Shisui-San?” Naruto asked the man.“I need a favor,” the man said and at Naruto’s raised brow he continued. “It's a very important favor.” He explained.“I don’t know about favor ay, I don’t do those but I can do you a solid.” Naruto grinned at the man and Shisui grinned back.“How about an exchange then?” Shisui offered and Naruto thought about it before shrugging.“What’s in it for me?” He asked and Shisui raised his hands in front of Naruto’s face.“Woah Woah Woah, hold your horses gaki you didn’t even hear my favor.” Shisui said with a belly laugh. “Gaki’s these days, always so eager.” He teased and Naruto walked away.“Hey wait, I was kidding I was kidding.” Shisui said running up to the boy and grabbing his wrist. “Look if you’ll do me that solid I’ll teach you some cool moves.” Shisui offered while wiggling his brows at Naruto.“I don’t think there’s anything you can teach me that my sensei can’t teach me. He is Itachi after all.” Shisui looked at Naruto funny before laughing.“Hahahahah haha haha haha hahaha hahaha hahahagah haaaaaaaaa hahahahahaha.” People stopped and started then moved on “Who do you think thought Itachi everything he knows? Hell who do you think he copied his signature crows from?” He asked after his laugh had subsided.Naruto’s eyes widened at that, this comedian was stronger than Itachi? No way he couldn’t buy it, he wouldn’t buy it, it was just boasting.“I don’t believe you.” He simply said and Shisui smirked confidently at him.“How about a little spar, I win you do me that solid and I’ll teach you anything you want to learn for 2 weeks.” Shisui grinned. “ If I lose I’ll give you a Sharingan eye and implant it for you then you can be cool like Kakashi.”He promised and Naruto looked at his raised pinky and shook his head before raising his own and interlocking with his.“Deal just keep your eyes I don’t want to catch the Uchiha pocks,” Naruto said and Shisui blinked before laughing at the backhanded comment.“Okay, Gaki let’s go to a training ground so I can kick your ass!” Shisui said as he grabbed Naruto and body flickered along with him.“Here we are.” Shisui said letting go of Naruto who wobbled on his feet and covered his mouth with a hand as he ran to a bush and released the content of his stomach.“Oops….” Shisui said realizing not everybody was used to traveling the Shisui way. Giving Naruto some time to catch his breath and scold him cursing his name and family name down to before Madara Uchiha’s grandfather Shisui finally got the chance to explain ‘Such an active imagination for swearing.’ Shisui thought with a blush.“We’ll since you're done now.” Shisui coughed into his hand to clear his mind of the images Naruto had placed there of how his grandparents conceived his father he continued. “ The match will go like this, you will have 15 minutes to try and land a hit on me and I will defend myself with my hands tied behind my back.” Shisui turned around and Naruto blinked as the man's hands were well tied up.“What the fuck?” Naruto asked and Shisui winked at him.“Not important, ReadySetGo!!” Shisui grinned and waited as Naruto stood there looking like a chicken with its head off. “what are you waiting for I said start.” Shisui told him and Naruto made an ‘O’ shape with his mouth.Drawing a kunai from his pouch he jumped forward and once a few feet away from Shisui he let it fly. The Uchiha didn’t move and Naruto’s eyes widened when the projectile flew right through him.Naruto landed in front of the image and turned around to see where Shisui had gone thinking what was in front of him was a basic clone technique. Until he felt a kick sweep his legs from under him and he fell on his side, quickly rolling away he looked back at Shisui and saw the man had a hard time trying to stifle his laughter.“Multiple shadow clone Jutsu!” In many puffs of smoke, 50 Naruto clones appeared surrounding the original, a batch of 10 clones attacked Shisui first and the man weaved through their punches and kicks with ease.A leg sweep was dodged by the raising of the targeted foot which was then brought down to break the offending clone's leg dispelling it. The jab to the rib from another clone was used as a stepping platform to aim and kick that clone's head off dispelling it. The teamwork of three clones was used to dispel themselves when attacking from three different angles with kunai they went right through Shisui’s form and instead impaled each other.Another clone came at Shisui and once in front of him dispelled itself blinding the man with the smoke screen it created not a second later another clone came from under only to dispel himself as well another came from the left and another from the right also dispelling themselves then came one from up top who tried attacking only for Shisui’s hand to flash to its neck and snap it like a twig dispelling it.“Mmmm 10 down and 1,2,3,4,5…………” Shisui counted each clone and nodded “40 left so I guess your leader is hiding somewhere.” Shisui said doing the come here motion with his feet Since his hands were tied the clones made a battle cry and attacked, this time 20 came at him, and in the 3 minutes tops those clones were gone too.‘How is he doing that?’ Naruto thought as he watched a clone go right through Shisui only for Shisui to kick the clone into another and dispel them. ‘Is it a Justus, but his not making any hand seals does that mean it’s not a jutsu? maybe something the to do with the Sharingan.’ He wonders.‘No not a Sharingan.’ Naruto thought as he received the memory of a clone that got dispelled. ‘His eyes haven’t changed yet with such an ability I’m sure he is famous around the elemental nations. his monicker is body flicker Shisui.’ Naruto’s eyes widened in realization.‘His using the body flicker to dodge my attacks but because he is dodging with minimum movement and maximum velocity it looks like my clones are going right through him.’ Naruto grinned as he thought the technique was cool.“I give up!” Naruto cried out coming out of hiding while dispelling his clones. “You win man your too good for me to take on.” Naruto complained passionately but the greed in his eyes couldn’t be hidden even from Hinata.“I’ll do the favor but your gonna teach me how to body flicker like that.” Naruto demanded rubbing his hands together while salivating at the prospect and all the avenues that variation of the body flicker technique would open for him.“You figured out what my technique is?” Shisui asked in bewilderment.“Of course, I did you ‘killed’ me like 50 times with it.” Naruto told him with a dismissive wave of his hands “Now what did you want?” Naruto asked the Uchiha Investigator.“Well, I want you to go on an undercover mission for me.” Naruto blinked and it clicked, he wanted to laugh.“Why me?” He instead asked.“We’ll you stay in the red light district you seemed like the most obvious choice and you seem a capable sneaky bastard,” Shisui explained.“Who am I spying on?” He asked though he already knew the answer.“I’ll tell you about it tomorrow after your D-rank mission but this is a secret mission so no going around using it to pick up girls.” Shisui said seriously and Naruto nodded seriously as well.“Teach me!” Naruto demanded with arms and a big smile that threatened to cut his face down the middle. Shisui laughed and agreed.“But first can you untie me?” He requested with a grin of his own that threatened to cut his face in two.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Naruto was struggling, but he would never admit it out loud.Now he couldn’t hide it with a pure will of determination that let him take hits and shrug it off like it was child’s play while racking you up a good one, two, three combo.Sasuke could now glide through those combos like Naruto was the snow in the princess gale movies. It got so bad that Sasuke began chanting“Slide, slide, slide” Naruto grit his teeth when Sasuke dodged his first hook by going low, his rising left knee, by simply leaning to the left, and before Naruto could raise his right leg, Sasuke brought his right leg in its path and tripped him.“Stop doing that!” Naruto shouted as he stood back up and attacked again.Naruto came close summoning a clone, they ran side by side reaching Sasuke in seconds before they sidestepped in different directions one to the left and the other to the right.Sasuke’s Sharingan covered irises with 1 tomoe on the left and 2 tomoe on the right scanned every part of both replica's bodies in a matter of seconds. They twisted around and attacked as one, one went low performing a wide leg sweep, and the other went high with a rising kick.Sasuke smirked and jumped a little, tucking his body into a ball and showing his flexibility while doing a side flip. Naruto hated how he saw it all in slow motion and from two different points of view, in both those angles Sasuke’s smirk was prominent.Sasuke landed in a squat as he quickly drew a kunai holding it in a reverse grip before turning and stabbing 1 Naruto 4 times in the neck in quick succession, his turn continued as he rose with it and brought the kunai against the other Naruto’s neck stopping it just against his neck as a trickle of blood slid down.“Sorry dobe, my bad.” Sasuke mocked as he drew his kunai back and flicked it before twirling it and stashing it back in his pouch.Naruto ground his teeth as he came up to Sasuke and squared his shoulders knocking his chest against the Uchiha’s. Sasuke not one to back down squared his shoulders and stood his ground, glaring at Naruto with a frown looking down on him with Naruto glaring at him in anger and frustration.“You wanna go again?” Sasuke asked in a deeper voice since his voice was finally breaking.Naruto was about to accept the challenge but their sensei spoke.“That’s enough.” Itachi said and Sasuke turned his back on Naruto walking away. He walked over to Hinata and stood in front of her sitting form.“Do you wanna spar Hinata?” Sasuke asked gently as he offered her a hand. Hinata looked over to where she could sense Naruto but couldn’t see how the blonde grit his teeth and look away in shame.Hinata reached out her hand and Sasuke took it in his gently helping her stand before leading her to the ring by hand, eyes never on Naruto as he spoke softly to Hinata. Naruto was unable to hear anything while Hinata nodded.When they fought each other it was like a dance, with Sasuke finally able to keep up with Hinata and keep the fight even.Sasuke kicked out his right leg low aiming to hook it around Hinata,s left ankle and yank, but the Hyuga raised her left foot dodging the sweep then quickly followed it up by raising her right then her left, and finally her right again while moving backward.Then Hinata stepped forward into Sasuke’s guard throwing a left palm, Sasuke was in the process of dodging to the right a second earlier so he dodged it cleanly, then repeated the process in the opposite direction dodging another Palm strike by leaning his head to the left.Sasuke’s hand came up to catch Hinata’s outstretched hand a second before she bent it at the elbow and brought it back around aiming for the Sharingan welder's throat, it got slapped away and the leg that tried to sweep Sasuke’s feet from the side was jumped over.Bringing his leg up Sasuke kicked at Hinata’s abdomen with all his strength but she raised both hands and placed it in the way catching Sasuke’s leg in her grip she grunted in pain but raised a hand with two fingers out ready to strike at his tenkentsu. Sasuke saw the chakra on the tips of her fingers form a shakra needle ready to attack a chakra point.His eyes widened as he jumped doing a corkscrew flip breaking out of the hold and at the same time bringing his free leg up with a kick aimed at Hinata’s shoulder she ducked under it and Sasuke landed with his back to her and quickly had to bend to his knees to narrowly dodge a spinning roundhouse kick.Hinata stopped her kick in mid-swing and then brought it down to strike The crown of Sasuke’s head. Sasuke rolled forward escaping the impact zone then turned to face Hinata with a challenging grin on his face.While she took back her jukken stance and smirked at him challengingly.Sasuke dashed at her with great speed reaching her faster than she could blink throwing a feint with his right before attacking with his left it was a useless tactic because Hinata wasn’t bothered by feints she couldn’t see so she paid it no mind and parried away the real threat, she then parried 4 more in quick succession before weaving through the last one with a spin and when she was facing Sasuke again her katana was out.Naruto knew the match was now in Hinata’s favor as Sasuke dodged the first swipe by chance while his t-shirt got a clean cut running in a straight line revealing the mesh shirt under.Hinata quickly changed her grip on the blade and brought the sword up with Sasuke jumping back. Hinata’s upward strike cut a diagonal line across Sasuke’s t-shirt, she took a step forward and changed her grip again swinging the blade back towards Sasuke’s neck which he tried to dodge but cursed when he saw it stop in mid-swing informing him it was a feint.His leg got pulled under him and he found himself falling, he hit the ground hard blinking on impact only to find a blade pointed at his Adam’s apple, he gulped and raised his hands in surrender.Hinata nodded at him and her blade faded out of existence like a mirage as the katana returned to the seal on her left arm. Sasuke jumped back onto his feet not even looking bothered to lose.“Match, good job you two.” Itachi congratulated them as he jumped off the tree branch he was perched landing on the ground and approached the Uchiha and Hyuga who stood side by side waiting for him.“Come Naruto-Kun.” Itachi called over the boy who stood in the distance. Naruto sighed in resignation and stood next to Hinata on her right subconsciously standing a bit further away from her than he usually did. Hinata noticed this by the lack of his warmth.She wondered why he stood away from her when on the other hand Sasuke stood so close their hands would touch if any sudden movements were made.“Hinata-Chan, you are taking to kenjutsus very well, and because you are a jukken user your wrist has that flexibility that makes it possible to switch grips in mid-swing and in a moments notice” Itachi praised the Hyuga girl. “Continue working on your swings, if you can speed it up your jukken strikes will speed up as well.” Itachi ended with some advice.“Sasuke-Kun, congratulations on another tomoe, your Sharingan is evolving well and you are getting better and better at using it to predict moves and dodge accordingly.” Itachi told Sasuke then pointed at the boy's eyes. "What is the Sharingan to you?.” Itachi asked and Sasuke stood straight as he responded.“The Sharingan is only a tool, it should not be relied on too heavily. it is only as strong as the body and minds wielding it.” He recited word for word his brother’s teaching.“Good, always remember that lesson.” Itachi nodded.” Work on your overall speed and reaction time so you can dodge faster.” Itachi told Sasuke and the boy nodded seriously.“I’ll train harder Sensei.” Sasuke replied with determination and Itachi nodded.“Naruto-Kun, you need to work on your techniques and speed, you also need to control your emotions, getting angry or frustrated will only lead to mistakes.” Itachi told the Uzumaki.“How is your fuinjutsu training going?” Itachi asked as he looked over to the 2 clones who were too concentrated on their scrolls to watch the matches or listen in.“I don’t know, I’ll find out when they dispel.” Naruto answered and although he tried to hide the bitterness in his voice the whole team caught it. Hinata felt like taking her best friend's hand and squeezing it to reassure him he wasn’t alone and it was okay, but he stood away from her.“Don’t keep them out too long or you will get a migraine when they dispel.” Itachi informed The blonde before turning back to the whole team.“Now each of you go to a tree and practice the tree walking exercise we started yesterday,” Itachi commanded his genin and they each made their way to a tree. Naruto chose the furthest one from his teammates.Naruto got in front of a tree and ran chakra down the soles of his feet before stabilizing its flow and taking off in a sprint. Running 7 steps up the tree on his 8th step he slipped off the trunk, quickly bringing down a 9th step to catch himself Naruto used too much chakra and is blown off the tree leaving an imprint of his ninja sandal behind, he flipped in mid-air and landed on his feet a few feet away from the tree.Looking over at Sasuke he found the Uchiha going more than 15 feet up before he would blow himself off the tree doing a flip and Landing on his feet.Hinata got 17 feet up before slipping off the trunk. Sasuke approached Hinata and began speaking to her with her responding. Naruto continued his exercise while keeping an eye on their conversation.Getting blown off the tree on his 8th step again. He took a breath and was about to take another running start but caught Hinata and Sasuke nodding to each other from the corner of his eyes. He stopped and watched as they both went back to their respective tree and took a running start before dashing at the tree Naruto watched as the two ran all the way up the tree in one go.Hinata reaching the highest branch stopped standing on it upside down and Sasuke though he slipped on his last step quickly grabbed his last branch and grabbed onto it with a hand. Hanging like a monkey would on a branch.“Good job Hinata-chan!” Sasuke called out from his tree.“I take it you made it as well?” Hinata asked raising her voice so it could reach Sasuke from her position on the branch.“Thanks to your advice on how to regulate my bursts of chakra.” He called back with a smile the girl couldn’t see.“Your advice on how I should keep my chakra flow constant helped, thank you Sasuke-Kun.” Hinata replied as she released her chakra flow and let gravity take her, she flipped and landed on her feet.Sasuke followed suit, releasing his hold on the branch and dropped down from one branch to the next until he reached the ground floor.Naruto felt like he was being left behind. When Sasuke unlocked his Sharingan their fights became harder for Naruto but at least he could still graze him because he couldn’t dodge well enough.Now that Sasuke’s eyes had evolved even if by just one tomoe their fights had become one-sided Naruto couldn’t touch him anymore and he quickly learned that making a battalion of clones only got them a big ass fireball.That was the only combat-ready jutsu he owned, Sasuke wouldn’t give him the time to set up seals, it’s not like they would help anyway, he only had barrier seals for fighting purposes.Naruto trained for another hour pushing hard to reach the highest branch as well, Hinata and Sasuke after repeating the exercise a few more times to show they had mastered it sat on the grass waiting for him.Hinata had taken her katana out of the seal and was cleaning it while Sasuke sat with her as they conversed.“That’s enough for today Naruto-Kun.” Itachi said at noon exactly. “Let’s head over to the Hokage administrative building and pick up a mission.“I can continue.” Naruto argued and Itachi shook his head in the negative.“Maybe next time Naruto-Kun.” He told the boy gently as he walked back toward Sasuke and Hinata with Naruto reluctantly following.“Let’s head to the Hokage tower.” Itachi informed once he got closer and both genin stood up with Hinata resealing her katana.Naruto began walking away when he saw Itachi March off. Following his sensei Naruto left Hinata behind as the girl stood there waiting for him to take her hand in his to lead the way or just close enough so she could grab onto his sleeve.“Naruto-Kun?” She called out to her best friend but the boy was so deep in thought it never registered.“Don’t worry I got you Hinata-Chan.” Sasuke came up to her and took her hand.Hinata hated being blind at that moment more than she did in a long time as Sasuke led her by the hand. Why wasn’t Naruto there to offer her a hand? She had wondered, why was he distancing himself from her she had thought sadly, Why did she feel such overwhelming sadness from him? She had thought.”What’s wrong Naruto-Kun?” Hinata wondered in her thoughts.When they reached the Hokage tower, Hinata immediately took her hand from Sasuke's grip and made her way up the stairs of the tower heading up to where she could sense the Hokage, Iruka, and Naruto’s chakra which was as large as the village leader's if not more so.Reaching the office door, Hinata knocked three times and waited until she heard Iruka’s voice telling her to enter. Hinata took a deep breath and pushed the door open entering quickly and closing it behind her.“Ahhh Hinata-Chan, I was just asking Naruto-Kun where you and the rest of your team are.” The 3rd Hokage greeted with a grandfatherly voice and a gentle smile.“Good afternoon Hokage-Sama.” Hinata greeted with a bow as she turned to where Naruto’s chakra signature stood. “Naruto-Kun was quick to rush here Hokage-Sama, our team is on their way now.” She answered her village elder, and not a moment later The remaining members of team 7 arrived.“Yes good, I can finally say Good afternoon team 7” Hiruzen made light humor and not a soul-cracked a smile.“Tough crowd,” Hiruzen muttered softly to himself.“Am I to believe you are here for a mission Itachi-Kun?” Hiruzen asked changing the topic from his joke.“Yes, Hokage-Sama,” Itachi replied smoothly to the oldest man in the room.“Iruka, give them the C-ranked escort mission for the bridge builder.” The Hokage instructed his assistant for the day.“Are you sure Hokage-sama?” Iruka asked with worry in his voice. “They barely became genin a month and a half ago.”Iruka continued pleading his case.“Don’t worry Iruka-Kun, I’m sure they can handle a simple escort mission to wave,” Hiruzen said dismissing Iruka’s worries, before turning to Itachi.“Do you think they are ready Itachi-Kun?” Hiruzen asked the sensei of team 7, Itachi went quiet as he thought about it before shrugging.“Let's wait for the mission report to answer that for us.” Hiruzen laughed at Itachi’s response with an aged laugh.“I see you have gained a sense of humor since you’ve begun teaching Itachi-Kun, maybe I should have made Danzo a sensei to a genin team.” Hiruzen cracked up at his joke than his laugh slowly died away as not a soul laughed.“Tough crowd indeed.” He muttered again under his breath.“Here you go Itachi-San.” Iruka said handing the scroll to Itachi. “All the mission parameters and the client’s details are in there.” Itachi nodded while unrolling the scroll and quickly scanned through its contents.“Return here in 3 hours so you can meet your client, and do pack for a long journey maybe a month.” The Hokage informed.“Hai Hokage-sama.” They all chorused except Naruto who was lost in thought at the time and only jumped in shock at the sudden loud voices.««««”»»»»Naruto quickly rushed out of the Hokage monument turning the corner of the building where the streets was strangely empty. Naruto tried to rush home but before he could leap off he felt a hand grab onto him. He recognized its owner immediately and he flinched away from the touch.Naruto turned around and saw the betrayed look that crossed Hinata’s face as her eyes widened.“Naruto-Kun?” She asked and Naruto looked away from her hurt face in shame.“Sorry Hinata.” He said and cursed when he didn’t add any suffix after her name, no ‘Chan or Hime’. “…..Hime.” He added slowly after a second, though the damage had already been done.Hinata began poking her fingers together in an old habit of nervousness and self-doubt as she looked down in confusion with a frown that explained how lost she was not knowing why Naruto was behaving like that to her.“What’s wrong Naruto-Kun?” Hinata asked taking a step forward and Naruto took one back on instinct.Naruto looked into her sad eyes that looked in his direction and he felt like a jerk. Why was he so jealous, he had Ino so why would he try and keep Hinata from finding someone of her own?But he couldn’t imagine Hinata with someone else, not just Sasuke, the thought of Hinata depending on anybody but him, laughing with anybody but him, or having her hands in someone else’s hand brought him nothing but fear and sadness.“Naruto-Kun..” Hinata's voice was breaking now as she moved closer to him while he moved back only to bump against a wall. Hinata tried to make eye contact.Naruto never said anything, but whenever Hinata tried to look him in the eyes she always managed to look just past him, he hated the fact she was completely blind now. He tried so hard to find a way for fuinjutsu to help her regain her sight but nothing ever came up.Naruto felt differently now and it shocked him that he could think that way, he felt glad that Hinata couldn’t see how badly he lost to Sasuke, how he failed to complete the tree walking exercise, or how he probably looked like a jealous hypocrite in front of her at that moment.Hinata stepped closer feeling his warmth and tried to reach for his whisker-covered cheeks. Naruto watched as her hand came closer and closer to his face, his heart beating harder in his chest by the second until he was audibly breathing deep and hard.Hinata’s hand finally reached Naruto’s whiskered cheeks and she caressed them.“Please speak to me?” She said trying to hold strong to her emotions.Naruto tried to speak, he did. He tried to say anything but his mouth wouldn’t open he had nothing to say because he didn’t know what to say, he was confused.“D-Did I do s-some-something wrong?” Naruto’s eyes widened when Hinata asked him with a sob escaping her lips, with tears welling up in her charcoal-colored eyes he immediately opened his mouth to answer when…“Goldie-Kun!” Ino’s voice came from the distance and Naruto felt Hinata’s hand slide off his face. He watched as it slide down his face, down his jaw going down his chest before finally dropping down on her side.Then he watched how she brought both her hands up and rubbed the moisture out of her eyes.“I’ll see you later Naruto,” Hinata said walking away with balled fists and Naruto wanted to punch the wall behind him. She didn’t even call him ‘Naruto-kun’.‘I deserve it.’ Naruto thought with anger building up aimed at himself.“Where is Hinata-Chan going?” Ino asked when she got closer giving him a beautiful smile and a hug while adding a peck on his lips.“She’s going to pack for a mission.” Naruto answered her still looking at Hinata’s retreating form he wanted to follow her and apologize, explain himself, and crack a joke to see her laugh, or name something and make her giggle at the name.Then he blinked and saw Sasuke walking beside her with a hand around her shoulders kissing her on the cheeks like he usually does. His blood boiled but when he blinked again the image of Sasuke he saw wasn’t there anymore just Hinata walking home her hands wrapped around herself.“Woah, you guys have a mission outside the village already?” Ino asked him in awe and Naruto had to force his eyes to tare themselves from Hinata’s retreating form.She looked so small in the distance it reminded him of the first time he had seen her at the academy.Naruto and Ino spent some time together catching up, buying lunch, and eating together. They met up with Sakura and her team after they were done eating and began walking again.They talked and shared stories but Ino noticed that Naruto wasn’t like himself and only spoke when spoken to. After more than an hour Naruto told her he had to go and pack up, when she offered to help him he said his place was a mess and he didn’t want her to see it like that.At 3 pm Naruto stood at the gates of Konoha with Itachi sensei as they waited for Sasuke and Hinata to arrive. The client was with them as well. The man had complained when he saw Naruto and heard he would be having two more kids ‘protecting’ him but Naruto paid him no mind as Itachi explained to him that they were capable and well trained.In the distance, Naruto saw Sasuke and Hinata approaching them side by side Sasuke tried conversing with the girl but she shook her head and said she needed some space with a friendly smile that Sasuke saw barely hide her pain.Sasuke and Hinata reached their team with Hinata barely glancing up at Naruto like she usually did, instead quickly walking off and stand next to Itachi, with Naruto on the other side of their sensei.Naruto gritted his teeth in frustration at the distance between them and her sadness.“Your such a useless sore loser.” Sasuke whispered as he walked passed Naruto to stand next to Hinata.“I know.” Naruto muttered in shame though nobody heard him.“Let’s move out team, we won’t be taking the tree tops so we are moving at a local pace to Wave, we will arrive there in an estimate of 2 days.” Itachi informed as they stepped outside the gates. "Take defensive positions.” He instructed and they moved into a diamond formation.Itachi in front, Sasuke to the back, Naruto to the left, and Hinata to the right.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Naruto didn’t look like himself today don’t you think so Ino?” Kiba asked the platinum blonde, team 8 was on their way to a mission to babysit and Ino had decided to tag along just long enough for them to reach their destination.“I think his going through a phase.” Ino admitted, being a Yamanaka you had to specialize in body language and the inner workings of the mind, Naruto showed signs of self-doubt, shame, and early depression.“You think he wants to break up with you?!” Sakura asked with a gasp and Ino glared at the girl.“Don’t be silly Sakura, it’s not about us I think it has to do with his team.” Ino clarified to the pink-haired member of team 8.“Sorry, Ino-Chan.” Sakura apologized with a nervous smile on her face, the question had just come out before she could think about it.“What happened in his team?” Kiba asked quickly not wanting to hear Ino and Sakura argue about love affairs.Ino sighed and held her pendant in one hand rubbing the blue rock hanging from it.“Sasuke-Kun has his Sharingan now.” She simply said and realization dawned on Kiba and Sakura’s faces as they made the ‘O’ shape with their mouths.“I’m guessing Naruto-San feels bad because overnight Sasuke-San went from an equal to his superior.” Sakura and Ino jumped at the new voice and turned around to it in shock only to see another member of team 8 there Shino Aburama.“Shino-San, where are you coming from?” Sakura asked her teammate after a second to calm her breathing.“You ask ‘where I was?’ but I assure you Sakura-San I was situated here the entire journey.” Shino responded in the wordiest way possible.“You lost recollection of my being here did you not Sakura-San, Ino-San?” Shino questioned unbothered and both girls could only reply by looking away in shame, On the other side Akamaru barked.“Yes Akamaru, it is rude to ignore others.”Sakura dropped her head in shame she was getting used to her new teammates, she would go so far as to say they were friends now. She played with Akamaru when they were not busy, with the dog deciding to always nap close to her and when she had asked Akamaru why he liked sleeping next to her the pup barked and Kiba translated that he likes how she smelled, it made her smile.Her and Kiba’s relationship was now how hers and Naruto were in the academy one moment they can be civil and the next it looked like they might bite each other’s faces off, they were very competitive and their sensei said it was a good thing to have someone to push you.Shino was different in that he liked to keep to his own, sometimes just staring off into space for an hour straight without so much as a twitch, she learned to disassociate him with the word creep and now they could have a conversation. Where she realized that when you began talking to Shino, you noticed he was an insightful and logical thinker who would always give sound advice.“Yes, I think that is what is bothering him” Ino said agreeing with the Aburama’s theory.“Anyway, there are your clients I’ll go check on the flower shop bye.” Ino ran off not even willing to wait a second, and Sakura looked at her friends retreating form in sadness and guilt.‘Stupid, stupid, stupid, why don’t I ever think before opening my big mouth?' Sakura scolded herself feeling like the worst friend possible, putting ideas in Ino’s mind that Naruto might want to leave her.“You really know how to break em Sakura.” Kiba said off to the side.“I don’t want to do this now Kiba.” Sakura told the boy, as she turned from her friend's form and walked towards their client feeling drained before the mi««««”»»»»The trip to wave was uneventful the sun was beginning to set behind the horizon and Sasuke was bored out of his mind as he twirled a kunai in his hand. Sasuke had taken up position in the rear of the diamond formation so he had a view of his teammates and Tazuna.He didn’t know what happened between Hinata and the dobe but he could see it bothered the Hyuga heiress greatly, he had inquired what was bothering her but she said she was okay and just need some time to herself.Sasuke didn’t like seeing her like that and it was all the dobe’s fault, he was gonna hurt him badly the next time they spared Sasuke promised himself. He wouldn’t complain though if Naruto wanted to push Hinata away Sasuke would gladly receive her.“Switch.” At Itachi's order Sasuke leaped forward taking Naruto’s previous position, Naruto jumped forward taking Itachi’s, Itachi leaped back taking Hinata’s and Hinata leaped back taking Sasuke’s previous position, it all happened in seconds one blink and Tazuna saw a different person in front of him he whistled in appreciation.“I think I might open a circus in wave after my bridge is done can you guys do party tricks?” Tazuna joked with a big belly laugh.Nobody joined him.“Tough crowd.” Tazuna muttered with a sweatdropAfter a few minutes of walking Naruto saw a puddle in the middle of the path they were taking. He paid it no mind as he leaped over it, If Naruto were in a more attentive state he would have questioned the magical puddle in the middle of their route when there had not been a speck of rain in weeks but alas, the matter of the heart never used logic and it wouldn’t start today.“Tazuna-San watch out!” Sasuke was the first to react as two figures leaped out of the puddle one had straight black hair that reached down to his shoulders, had a gauntlet on his right hand with sharp claws for fingers, and the second had the same length of hair that was spiky and unruly he had a gauntlet of the same design on his left hand that housed a retractable shuriken-styled chain running between the two of them, which they can use to bind an enemy and then slice them to pieces.They both wore Kiri headband protectors around their foreheads, they wore brown overalls over their army camouflage long-sleeve shirts and brown ankle-length pants while the one with straight hair had a cloak draped around his body.They dashed at Tazuna their intentions as clear as day to wrap Tazuna in their chains and shred him to pieces. Sasuke drew two kunai as he dashed at them from the right Sharingan active as he threw the kunai in quick succession. The demon brothers abruptly stopped and looked behind them to see the chain connected to both their gauntlets stuck against a tree and held there by two kunai embedded deep into the tree trunk.Sasuke landed on their gauntlets a second later before jumping and doing a split kick to both their faces. They both flew in different directions, but they were professionals if anything else, and already had a plan ready for such a situation.In the event that the shuriken chain is neutralized, they have a release mechanism to free them up for individual attacks. Which they used immediately breaking apart and twisting to land on their feet they both dashed over to Tazuza for another attempt.The spiky-haired attacker went left reading his gauntlet’s poisoned claws for a diagonal attack.“8 Trigram: vacuum palm.” The spiky-haired man was hit by an invisible force to the stomach that made him spit blood into his mouth piece as he got pushed back by the blow. He landed on his feet and had to bring his gauntlet up to block a sword strike aimed at his neck, grabbing onto the sword he looked at his assailant only to grimace when he saw the telltale sign of a Hyuga though the color was different.He jumped back quickly but before that he had already gotten 16 juuken strikes on his abdomen, wobbling on his feet when he landed he was met with the Hyuga girl already in his face as she gave him a palm strike to the chest right above his beating heart everything went dark after that and he dropped.On the other side, Naruto finally got out of his spunk and tried to offer his assistance only to see Sasuke launch a fireball Phoenix at Tazuna’s attacker. The man tensed his leg muscles and jumped to the right, Sasuke was already in the process of throwing a kunai in that direction so when he was out of the fireball's danger area he got a kunai to the shoulder and his jump became a tumble as he landed roughly on the ground.Quickly standing up he came face to face with a three tomoe Sharingan spinning lazily at him.“Itachi Uchiha.” He gasped, he didn’t know the bridge builder could afford such a dangerous individual to protect him.“Sleep,” Itachi commanded and the man already caught in a Sharingan genjutsu obeyed dropping like a rag doll.‘What in all that is right in this world is wrong with me?’ Naruto laughed a hollow laugh as he grit his teeth and balled his fists in anger as he watched Itachi tie up the sleeping man and seal away the other.Hinata had her hands wrapped around herself and sat against a tree, she just experienced her first kill and wasn’t taking it well. Naruto contemplated heading over there to comfort her and hated himself for even having to think about it but the time it took him to make up his mind was time well captivated by Sasuke who was by Hinata’s side in seconds.“Hey, it’s okay Hinata, you did what you had to do it’s okay you didn’t do anything wrong.” Sasuke said wrapping a hand around her shoulders and rubbing it soothingly.Hinata trembled and began crying, she buried her face in Sasuke’s chest and Naruto had to look away. He couldn’t be there to see that, he took off to get away from the scene.Hinata’s cries became louder when Naruto left. Naruto didn’t know it but Hinata’s tears were not because she had killed a man, the deed did leave her feeling hollow and dirty but what she cried about was not knowing what was happening between her and Naruto, she cried because he wasn’t the one there to comfort her and she cried even more when he walked away.Naruto’s heart clenched in his chest as he got away from the sound of crying, his breathing was hard and labored he punched the tree closest to him as hard as he could leaving a deep engraving of his fist behind and blood from his split knuckles, he paid it no mind as he punched with his other hand causing the same damage to the tree and himself.“Aghhhhhhh!!” Naruto shouted in frustration as he began punching the tree over and over again, then when his hands were numb and unresponsive he began head-butting the tree trunk with all his might.“Hinata I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry.” Naruto cried whispering sorry over and over again as he placed his bleeding head against the tree he had punished and had punished him back.After another minute he found a pond and cleaned his blood-stained hands and face before walking back to where he left his team.“Where the hell have you been dobe?” Sasuke was the first to spot him coming out of the bushes. Naruto didn’t reply as he just lifted his hand showing the bottled water inside and Sasuke tsk at him turning back to Itachi and Tazuna.“Please I had no other choice, my country is poor we had to save every penny we had just to afford a C-rank mission, I risked my life and my family's safety to travel to Konoha. Please help me.” Tazuna was on his hands and knees face on the ground as he groveled and begged.Naruto looked over to Hinata and caught her looking at him with relief on her face, which after a second became a look of resigned sadness as she looked away back to where Itachi and Tazuna were located never noticing that Naruto was looking at her the whole time.“You lied in an official mission request Tazuna-San you placed both my team and I in danger by giving false information. Those two who attacked you are the Demon brothers of Kiri who also happen to be missing-nin, it is in my right to leave you here and return to the village.” Itachi told the man though his voice was neutral you could see he wasn’t playing around.“I think we should help him.” Naruto turned to the voice in shock, it was Hinata who spoke.“I agree.” Sasuke seconded the decision and Itachi sighed in defeat.“What about you Naruto-Kun, if you decide to side with me my superiority as Sensei will outweigh a stalemate between Hinata-Chan and Sasuke-Kun.” Itachi said asking for Naruto to break the deadlock inadvertently putting the blonde in the spotlight.Naruto looked over at Sasuke who was looking at him with a frown, he looked over to Hinata only to see the girl looking anywhere but in his direction. Then he looked over to Tazuna, he didn’t like the man throughout the journey he did not endear himself to Naruto and Naruto would have said they should go back because he was also in a bad mood but he remembered Hinata’s words in the cottage.‘You cannot blame the whole village for the act of a few Naruto-Kun, such decisions are politically motivated so only the people in important positions within a village could have known and decided to send your mother away.’ He was in a position to make a choice now that could affect a whole country could he say no, would that not make him a hypocrite? Naruto made up his mind.“Let us help the drunk.” Naruto answered and Tazuna leaped on his feet and gave Naruto a big bear hug.“Oh thank you, kid, you don’t know how much this means to me, actually when the bridge is done I’ll name it after you, what’s your name again I didn’t get it last time, and that emo kid and the blind girl but damn the way she fought you would never guess she was blind hey why is your sensei so young, his kinda scary looking don’t you think…….” Naruto was pushing and shoving the man away but he couldn’t be budged as he ranted on and on none stop.In his position in the bridge builder's bearhug Naruto spied Hinata smiling in his direction, a soft and melancholic smile.««««”»»»»It had taken them two days to reach the border between Fire and wave country which was a big body of water. They had found a friend of Tazuna who had a boat and was willing to help them gain access to the country.They docked an hour later finally stepping foot in Wave country. Wishing them luck Tazuna’s friend left and they began their trek being led by Tazuna as they entered a dark and foggy woodland.Hinata sensed a chakra signature hiding behind one of the bushes and quickly drew a kunai before throwing it. she felt a spike of chakra and heard some rustling in the bushes but paid it no mind as she concentrated on where the signature was now located.“We have company Itachi sensei.” Hinata whispered loud enough for her team and Tazuna to hear and not a moment later she heard the sound of a blade cutting through the air. After many years of using a blade that sound was so distinct to her that she would know it anywhere.“Duck!” She heard herself say at the same time with Itachi as she dropped low, she hoped Naruto had heard her warning as she stood up and checked for his signature after the attack missed. She found it in two different places and she sighed in relief.“Well, well well, look what we have here, Itachi fucking Uchiha himself. My day just keeps getting better and better.” Hinata couldn’t tell the person’s appearance but she could hear and feel the bloodlust rolling out of him, this guy was a monster.“The spleen, the lungs…………..”Hinata’s heart sank as more and more killing Intent came out of the man paralyzing her but only one thought came to Hinata’s mind."Zabuza Momoichi" She heard Itachi say.‘Naruto-kun be safe..' Hinata thought, she could feel his fears.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Zabuza was sweating, Itachi was making him work for everything only to gain nothing. If he was a demon then Itachi was a demon lord and his genin were his minions from hell. The little Uchiha was like a fire-breathing dragon with the damn Sharingan glowing in the darkness predicting his trajectory and flinging him with a fireball whenever he backed away too far from his opponent.The blonde wouldn’t let his water clones get to their target, he had a whole battalion of other blondes ready to throw their lives away to land a ‘killing’ blow to his water clones, and although Zabuza’s clones had more experience, in that situation where one blow meant everything, strength did not mean might numbers was the name of the game and for every clone, Zabuza sent out, 20 were there to cut his path.Then there was the Hyuga girl, she was a sensor type so his hidden in the mist technique was all but useless. He had made her his first target and swung his blade kubikiribōchō at her, she had bent her waist until her back was diagonal to the ground to evade the blow while bringing her left hand up to strike him, her reach was short but before Zabuza could blink a katana that appeared out of absolutely nowhere came rushing at him, he had jumped away from the blow but when he looked back to the girl he noticed no such weapon on her person.‘A genjutsu?’ He had wondered.Then Itachi had engaged him in combat and Zabuza could say with no small amount of shame he was losing, they were coordinated and the genins covered each other’s backs seamlessly it was a sight to behold, Konoha wasn’t playing around anymore if these greenhorns were just that, greenhorns.Zabuza jumped back and dashed to the left making some hand seals as two water clones formed on each side of him one grabbed Zabuza’s free hand and threw him away from the incoming fireball, the other clone was already going through hand seals of its own before calling out.“Water style: water wall jutsu.” Placing its palms on the wet ground the clone summoned a giant thick slab of a water-like wall that intercepted the ball of fire while the clone that had thrown Zabuza jumped right coming around the wall already calling out another jutsu.“Water style: water bullet jutsu.” The clone began shooting out water bullet after water bullet from its mouth rapidly aiming at the genins but was surprised that instead of scattering the genin converged around the blonde and Tazuna before each took out a tag placing it on the ground in front of them and a barrier emerged taking the blows for the little tadpoles.The clone saw the Uchiha smirk and indicate for it to look up, the clone grit its teeth and prepared to shoot another water bullet before in one swift moment it was cut down the middle by a katana.Hinata turned from her drop and dashed at the other clone before the one she had just eliminated even splashed on the ground, the second clone dropped the water wall technique as it drew its blade and swung it horizontally at her.She slid under the blow by doing a knee slide bending her body a little the blade going over her head.When the Zabuza clone turned to face her another replica of the girl was in front of him, 'She' grind at him as in a cloud of smoke a blonde boy took her place, the water clone realized the ‘girl’ in the barrier was a henged clone while the original Hyuga took to higher grounds waiting to strike at anything that dropped its guard and wasn’t in its team. all that thoughts were processed in seconds but the revelation would not help the clone as it got stabbed in the lung by the blonde dispelling it.The original Zabuza tsk’d, he had to retreat he wasn’t going to win here, he quickly turned around to leave only to come face to face with Itachi Uchiha the most dangerous of the four-man squad.“Where do you think you are going Momochi? stay and play.” Zabuza avoided eye contact as best he could as Itachi’s face was very close to his. Itachi moved his head around left, right, up, and down as though casually trying to make eye contact.“Back of Uchiha.” Zabuza warned he couldn’t even swing his blade at the younger jonin because of how close he was the Uchiha even had a hand casually placed on kubikiribōchō's hilt. Itachi raised an eyebrow at Zabuza’s words.“Okay.” Itachi replied. Then an explosion rocked Zabuza’s world as the ‘Itachi’ in front of him exploded, and Zabuza took the force of the blast at point blank range.“Aghhhhh…” Zabuza screamed in pain as he got burned badly and thrown against a particularly sturdy tree knocking the breath out of him, he slid down the trunk and sat there motionless head hung low not because he was dead or unconscious but because the damage he took left him exhausted and his body unresponsive.He forcefully with nothing but willpower alone raised his head only for his eyes to widen in shock when two giant fireballs came careening at him Zabuza could do nothing but brace for a blazing death, just then ice mirrors formed from thin air, and the fireballs were stopped in its tracks.“Zabuza-sama are you alright?” Zabuza looked at the owner of the voice but all he saw were two blurry porcelain masks and he thought he might have had a concussion maybe that’s why he saw two fireballs, that was a bit overkill.“Get us out of here, quickly Haku.” Zabuza ordered with a horse voice, The ninja now identified as Haku nodded and carried his master bridal style before sinking into one of the ice mirrors with the man in tow.Outside the ice dome, Naruto and the others watched the construct In anticipation, Hinata had told them there was another chakra signature in there with Zabuza but after a minute of no activity, Itachi nodded at Sasuke and the boy went through hand seals.“Fire style: fireball jut……” Before Sasuke could finish his jutsu the ice dome cracked and in an instant broke apart before melting away.“They are retreating Itachi-sensei, I think the other chakra belongs to Zabuza’s ally.” Hinata informed and Itachi nodded before smiling a genuine smile.“You all did great in protecting and helping me fend off Zabuza good work, I lucked out with this team.” He rubbed Sasuke’s hair who was closest to him and he smiled in appreciation of the compliment.‘Itachi’s proud of me I’m really getting there.’ Sasuke thought happily, he always wanted to hear his brother acknowledge his abilities and here he was. Sasuke slapped the hand away but mostly just to keep an image.“Tazuna-San, are you okay.?" Itachi asked their client as he approached him and Naruto.“Am I okay? I’m better than okay I’m alive!” Tazuna exclaimed then laughed in hysteria eyes wide. The man had seen his life flash before his eyes so much in the last 10 minutes than he has his whole many years of being alive, he would be lucky to not get PTSD.“Good, let’s move on then. Maybe they are heading back to get back up, though that is unlikely.” With everyone agreeing with Itachi’s words they all prepared to begin their trek to Tazuna’s house.“How are you feeling Hinata-Chan.” Sasuke came up to Hinata and asked the girl.“I'm fine thank you.” She replied simply, Sasuke wanted to talk some more.“Sasuke-Kun, take up position your upfront, Hinata-chan to the right, Naruto-Kun, left and I’ll take the rear move.” Sasuke sighed and leaped up front a little annoyed at Itachi.‘Can't he read the mood?’ Sasuke thought irritated.“Naruto-kun make a clone to guide Hinata-Chan the terrain is bumpy around here.” Itachi ordered and Naruto gulped, Hinata began fidgeting with her jacket sleeves, and Sasuke grit his teeth in frustration.They could work flawlessly together but they each still had their personal demons to fight. Naruto made the cross seal and a clone appeared next to him. The clone gulped just like its creator had and walked over to Hinata once it was close it stood in front of her and just waited.Hinata was fidgeting with her sleeves until she looked up at the clone and only saw darkness, she reached out a hand to its face and the clone of Naruto who lived by one rule, ‘life to the fullest’ steeled its nerves and brought its face to Hinata’s hand.Hinata smiled a sad smile and rubbed the clone's whiskered cheeks.“I’m sorry Hinata-Chan, I mean the boss is sorry. Well, I’m sorry too but I'm Ugh agh.” The clone just stopped talking it felt like pulling its hair. Why was their existence so complicated? Hinata giggled at the clone's predicament and the clone smiled at the girl kissing her on her forehead protector.“I promise we will talk later, well, not me but the boss, and if he doesn’t apologize, next time he summons us clones we will kick his ass.” The clone promised Hinata and she smiled at it before removing her hand from its cheek and grabbing onto its sleeve as they followed the rest of the team and client who were waiting for them.“Is the blind girl and the blonde dating?” Tazuna asked not knowing he was asking the wrong person and at the worst possible time, just when such an intimate moment had passed, and although they had heard none of what was said the closeness was loud and clear.“Mind your own business.” Sasuke gritted out. This wasn’t fair Sasuke thought in anger, he tried these past 2days to make Hinata smile, laugh or just loosen up and all those attempts failed but Naruto, not even Naruto, but a clone of him walks up to her and after saying a few words the girl loosens up and giggles.‘What does she see in him that she doesn't see in me?’ Sasuke wondered balling his fists in anger as they marched off. It was clear to him that Naruto and Hinata were going through something and were avoiding each other or Naruto was avoiding her which hurt her immensely, and yet she welcomes him with open arms when he wants back in her life.Naruto had watched the scene between his clone and Hinata with bathed breath, he heard none of what they said and the anticipation of finding out was so strong he wanted to dispel the clone there and then.When Hinata touched his clone's cheek his heartbeat skipped and he held his breath when he heard her giggle at something the clone said butterflies flew in his stomach and he wondered what was going on with him.««««”»»»»Team 7 reached Tazuna’s place a little before midnight they had decided not to stop and camp, more like Tazuna did not want to camp again. They told him they would protect him and he agreed with them without an ounce of doubt but said a heart attack is not something ninjas could protect him from.Unless he was wrong, then he wouldn’t mind taking a crack at it and seeing all the fuss, but only if his chance of survival was guaranteed. He had laughed hard and that time he had gotten someone to join him or something Tazuna didn’t know but the blonde clone had laughed with him and the Hyuga had cracked a smile.“Don’t be silly old drunk, we’re not magicians maybe we will harvest your organs.”Hearing that come from the clone Tazuna’s laugh died a slow death and the Naruto clone was giving him an evil look scaring the shit out of him.It was decided there and then they would continue moving. When they arrived they met Tazuna’s daughter, Tsunami who seemed friendly and full of life, she mentioned a son but he was fast asleep, and speaking of sleep everybody there was exhausted and so went off to bed.The Naruto clone had walked up to the original smiling with eyes closed whistling a shanty tune and before anybody knew out of nowhere he clocked Naruto across the face. Everybody was shocked by the scene, well except Hinata she couldn’t see but she could guess what the Naruto clone did.Naruto rubbed his sore cheek and grimaced when the clone dispelled not because of the memory intake but because of what had been promised to Hinata, and the last thought the clone projected.‘Stop hurting her you, moron.’ Naruto stood up and saw everyone watching him so he just decided to go.“I’ll take first watch.” He informed the household and left going to the rooftop, when he arrived there he summoned 5 clones to spread around the parameter, and when they all puffed into existence they gave him dirty looks, 4 left without a word the fifth blew him a birdie before dispelling itself.At present time Naruto just lay on the rooftop looking at the stars as he thought about what he could even say to Hinata, he wished Ino was around she always knew how to identify problems of the mind.“Naruto-Kun, I’ll take over for you.” Naruto froze at the voice and looked at his watch to see 2 hours had passed already.“Sure Hinata-Chan, thanks.” Naruto told the Hyuga heiress as he stood up to leave with Hinata approaching him, he walked passed her, and not a second later he received a very cryptic message from the memory of a clone that got dispelled.‘I wouldn’t do that if I were you.’ One clone had told the other before taking a kunai and stabbing it in the junk.“Hinata-Chan can I stay a little longer we can keep watching together.” Naruto said very quickly so quick Hinata only picked up the ‘can I stay’ part and the rest was gibberish to her.“I don’t mind Naruto-Kun.” Hinata told him and Naruto went over to sit down but a few feet away from her and Hinata was sad again.‘Don’t make me come over there.’ Naruto rubbed his head, those clones were behaving like they were his parents and because they could clone themselves as well those memories would keep coming with very horrendous deaths the latest clone got a kunai up its ass.“Do you regret telling me about yourself?” Naruto looked over to Hinata who had asked the question she had her hands balled on the fabric of her pants as she looked down little drops of tears already falling onto the fabric.“I don’t know how to take back that day, if I knew we would end up like this I would have stopped you from telling me.” Hinata continued and Naruto felt like a jerk all over again he had to say something he had to do something.‘Do something dammit, say something!’ Naruto berated himself until he got so angry that he was still frozen, he punched himself across the face and in that moment of pain and clarity he spoke.“I don’t know why I’m acting like this Hime.” He said, the punch knocked so much sense into him he even addressed her the way he usually did. Naruto brought his knees closer to himself trying to make himself small.“I just feel so horrible, you and Sasuke improved so much since the academy, and yet I’m stuck the way I was back then.” Now the words were flowing without a thought and Naruto let them. He didn’t want to lose his best friend because of an inferiority complex.“When I watch you and Sasuke spar I feel wrong, it’s like you are slipping away from me and I’m losing you slowly, But I can’t say ‘Hinata, leave Sasuke and come spar with me’ you know, because that would be holding you back I would be holding you back.” Naruto kept on talking eyes unfocused and looking down at his knees. Hinata couldn’t believe what she was hearing her hands were in front of her mouth as the tears continued.“I just didn’t know how to act around you anymore, you felt so far away even now you feel so out of my reach I d-don’t know what to think Hime I’m lost and confused and I’ve been a jerk. It’s just stupid and yet it hurt so much.” Hinata had never heard Naruto so emotional and in turmoil before even on that day in the cottage but right now he sounded like she sounded all those years ago before the academy.“Naruto-Kun.” Hinata called out after she had stood and walked up to him now in front of him, Naruto looked up and she reached out both her hands towards him. Naruto brought his face closer and she rubbed his cheeks gently.“You silly boy.” Hinata said before handing Naruto the slap of his life one that made even the clones spying on the scene wince and grimace, Hinata then proceeded to mush his cheeks together bringing his face up so he could see her tears-filled face.“You think I would ever leave you, that I would ever abandon you? Do these tears look like the type someone would shed for someone they didn’t care about?.” Naruto shook his head at her questions and tried to lower it in shame but Hinata wouldn’t let him.“I was hurting Naruto-Kun, I thought you regretted telling me your secrets that you didn’t want anything to do with me anymore t_that you would give up on me as everybody else did.” Hinata couldn’t control her emotions anymore and began sobbing out loud.“I-I thought I was losing my best friend, that I was losing my Naruto-Kun the only person who can make me laugh and smile carefree the only one who makes me forget my condition every time he just stands close.” Hinata threw herself at Naruto dropping the boy on his back and straddling his stomach as she began hitting him on the chest. Naruto lay there looking away from her tear-filled eyes as his tears fell from his eyes.“Please Naruto, please don’t scare me like that again don’t make me slowly lose hope don’t make me want to die again.” At those whispered words Naruto’s eyes widened as his eyes shot to Hinata who was now facing up at the star-filled sky quietly sobbing as her shoulders shook.“Hinata I’m sorry.” Naruto apologized reaching up for her face but just when his hands grazed her cheek she flinched away and stood up quickly, rubbing her left arm with her right hand.“Can you please leave?” She asked him in a voice that said she wasn’t taking no for an answer, her asking nicely was just a testament to her polite nature.“Hime I didn’t know, please can we…….” Naruto tried to explain grabbing Hinata’s left hand as he stood up but the girl shook her head rubbing his cheek as she smiled softly at him and wiped away the moisture she felt on his face.“Please Naruto-Kun I'm tired, we can talk later.” Hinata said as she removed her hand from his cheek and the other from his grasp and pushed him away.“Can I at least take your watch, and you can go rest.” Naruto begged and made sure his voice carried the tone of a begging man.“Okay.” Hinata simply said and walked away but when she reached the window leading into the house she stopped. “Goodnight.” She wished him and entered the bridge builder's house. Naruto watched her enter and close the window before dropping on his ass.‘I fucked up.’ Naruto thought with wide eyes recalling Hinata’s words.‘Please Naruto, don’t scare me like that again don’t make me slowly lose hope don’t make me want to die again.’ Naruto at that moment and time swore he would do anything in his power to make it up to her.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Are you okay dear? You haven’t touched your dinner since I served you.” Ino let out a small unlady-like snort and rolled her eyes at her mother's 100th inquiry on her well-being.“I’m fine mom, I’m just not hungry.” Ino answered while playing with her food moving it around with her chopsticks.“Did Naruto-kun do something wrong, if he did you can tell me, Hunny?” Her mother tried again and Ino looked up at the woman. Seeing her worried expression she sighed placing her chopsticks down and facing the woman.“Golden boy didn’t do anything mom I think I just miss him, ever since we both became genin we don’t get to spend time together.” Ino explained and her mother frowned at the thought of her daughter struggling, she remembered how she over-worried about Inoichi when she was younger.“Ohh sweetie, the life of a ninja is a busy one, especially for genins taking missions and training but I’m sure after your chunin you’ll have more free time.” Ino understood the logic her mother made but she didn’t want to accept it and so didn’t accept it.“W-what if by that time he doesn’t like me anymore what if he falls for another girl and what if he leaves me, mom?” Ino finally got to the real reason she was stressed. She loved Naruto but he had never said those words to her, she wanted to give it time spend time with him and have him fall for her.“Well, there’s only one thing you can do that will help.” Ino looked at her mother to continue, if she had helpful advice she would take them and hug the woman until she popped a blood vessel, but if she was trolling her she would strangle the woman consequences be damned.“You talk to him, Wait!!” Ino stopped mid-way from jumping over the table and strangling her mother, as the woman put her hands up. “Let me finish.” The older woman said and Ino sat back down glaring at her mother who chuckled nervously.“Whenever you both have the time to talk ask him about his day, about his training, and his goals and ambitions, offer him your help even if it’s to just go jogging in the morning before he or you have to meet your teams make time for each other and tell him how you wish to spend more time with him.” At the end of her mother’s words, Ino sat there and contemplated as her mother continued eating.“Thanks, mom for the advice, I think I can do that your the best I love you.” Ino finally decided as she thanked her mom and began thinking about how she would go around starting that conversation.“You should eat Ino-Chan boys like Naruto like girls with a little more meat in their bodies you know wider hips, bigger backsides, and bigger breasts.” Ino’s eyes widened as a blush crept up her face the more her mother teased.Ino looked down at her chest and thought about that time she saw Hinata naked when she took the girl to the bathhouse then she thought about how Hinata inhales those cinnamon rolls like a vacuum and she could eat more ramen than Naruto, he worships the floor she walks on after a trip to Ichiraku’s Ramen.“Your right!” Ino exclaimed and her mother gaped at her daughter.“I am?” She asked bewildered, she couldn’t even get an answer because Ino was scuffing down her food like a returning champ in an eating competition.“Mmh Mmh mmh,” Ino spoke and the woman wondered what devil she just awoke.««««”»»»»With the sun shining and birds tweeting team 7 stood at attention, In front of them stood Itachi-sensei and a clone of himself. Standing a bit further away was Tazuna with a bag wrapped around his back.“Since we are in a country surrounded by a body of water it would only be fitting you learned water walking.” Itachi explained to his genin.“What is the clone for Itachi-sensei?” Sasuke asked Itachi, the older Uchiha looked over at his clone and nodded before he walked over to Tazuna the bridge builder, and they left.“I will be the one training you all while the original guards Tazuna-San.” The clone explained. “Any questions?” At the shake of the head from the genins he nodded.“Naruto-Kun, you stay here and practice tree walking until you can get up the tree without slipping or blowing yourself away.” Naruto balled his fists feeling disappointed in himself.“Don’t feel bad Naruto-Kun, it’s only natural you would take longer to master water walking due to your chakra reserves being so large.” Itachi’s clone told the blonde as he walked past his team.“Sasuke-Kun, Hinata-Chan, follow me.” At the clone’s beckoning the two genins turned and walked off. Naruto looked over at Hinata as Sasuke offered her a hand but she just grabbed onto his t-shirt from behind.‘I’ll have this done in no time.’ Naruto thought with determination as he bent down to a sprinter starting position and dashed straight for the tree. ‘For Hinata.’ He got twenty steps up the tree before blowing off the tree, he grits his teeth in frustration as he flipped and landed on his feet.“Again!” Naruto hyped himself up and dashed off once more.««««”»»»»After the Uchiha clone had explained to them the inner workings of water walking, and in Sasuke’s case showed him the outta workings of the technique, the clone had left the two genin to do their thing.Sasuke watched Hinata closely with his Sharingan active as she placed a foot on the surface of the water, seeing the chakra form on the soles of her feet as she adjusted and fine-tuned it before putting weight on that foot and bringing her other foot up placing the same amount of chakra before placing it down.“Good work Hinata-Chan.” Sasuke congratulated her with a smile as the girl stood on the surface of the water her chakra was stable but changed with the flow of the water.“Thank you Sasuke-Kun.” Hinata said softly then began taking baby steps trying to reach the other side of the lake, because of her juuken training Hinata had to be very precise with her chakra control and after learning tree walking which helped her learn how to regulate her chakra and keep a constant flow, water walking came easier.Behind her she could hear Sasuke dropping every other second step or even on the first step, Hinata felt her feet touch land meaning she had reached the other side, taking a deep breath she began her miracle trek across the water's surface back from whence she came.“You got it in one try, your incredible Hinata-Chan.” Sasuke praised as he approached the girl, he was drenched from head to toe and his duck hairstyle was now gone. If any other girl was there let’s say Sakura for instance they would die happily with no regrets to see Sasuke like that.Alas, there was no girl like that around and the one that was around just so happened to be blind so all Sasuke got was shivers as the morning breeze passed his drenched form.“You will have it done in no time yourself.” Hinata told the Uchiha and Sasuke smiled at the girl's faith in him as he smirked.“I can’t believe Naruto is taking so long to get tree walking it's actually shameful, I’m just glad Itachi-Sensei isn’t letting him hold us back.” Sasuke told Hinata, this was the first time they were alone in a while, and seeing the scenery in front of them Sasuke felt like this was the perfect time to make his move.But first, he had to show the girl that Naruto was all talk and there was nothing he could offer her, he was an orphan and although Sasuke felt bad for the guy, there wasn’t much he could offer a girl from the Hyuga clan who just so happened to be the heiress.She was skilled enough to always beat them both in a sparing match, but Naruto was so behind her in skills that he couldn’t even be called a challenge, while Sasuke got closer and closer to her level by the day, and when his Sharingan matures fully he would be her equal or even superior.“Please don’t talk about our teammate behind his back.” Hinata told Sasuke and turned around ready to try her exercise again but Sasuke grabbed her hand now frustrated.“I'm just stating facts! we both know it’s true maybe he was strong before but we were kids back then, now we’re playing in the big leagues and it’s obvious he isn’t meant for it but you and I are Hinata-Chan we are strong.” Sasuke told the object of his affections, he had raised his voice at the start but had reined in the outburst before it could escalate.“Naruto-Kun is not weak.” Hinata said with anger as she yanked her hand out of Sasuke’s grasp the Uchiha boy bared his teeth as he grabbed her hand again stopping her from leaving.“There’s nothing he can offer you Hinata!” Sasuke screamed at the girl in frustration.‘Why doesn’t she see me, why doesn’t she see I’d be good for her? the dobe is only going to hold her back.’ Sasuke thought.“He offered me everything!” Hinata screamed back now angry as well.“Ohh yeah like what? his friendship!” Sasuke screamed back then he realized that approach wasn’t gonna get him anywhere so he took a deep breath to calm himself.“I want to be your friend too Hinata-Chan, I want to make you smile, laugh, giggle, watch you eat cinnamon rolls and what I’m trying to say is I-I like you Hinata-Chan a lot.” Sasuke took a hand and placed it on Hinata’s cheek shocking the girl as he moved forward to kiss her.“Hey guys, guys I did it, I did……..” Sasuke immediately turned around to look at Naruto in shock his hand still on Hinata’s cheek, Hinata had shock written all over her face she hadn’t been paying attention so she didn’t notice his chakra signature approaching.she felt such unimaginable sorrow go through Naruto that she was shocked such an emotion could come from him and in that sorrow she felt all kinds of negative emotions. Anger, hate, sadness, betrayal, and envy all those emotions flooded him in such quick succession she heard him physically choke on them.“oh hahaha.” A hollow laugh came out of Naruto his heart felt like it was in someone’s grasp and that person was doing a grip test.“I I I I .” Naruto turned around and ran he heard Hinata call out to him but he didn’t stop she chased after him but he outran her by miles not knowing he had tapped into the Kyuubi’s chakra, in seconds the boy had crossed so much distance he was out of Hinata,s sensory range.“Naruto-Kun!!!” Hinata called out as she continued running after him blind to his whereabouts and it wasn’t long before she tripped on a tree root. She quickly righted herself and landed on her feet, breathing raggedly she was scared for her friend the heartbreak she felt coming from him was unimaginable.“Naruto-Kun, Naruto, Naruto, NARUTOOOOOO!” Hinata called out for him getting no answer in return.“Hinata-Chan, calm down.” Sasuke said as he finally caught up to the blind girl, Hinata looked over to Sasuke and in the blink of an eye, she was in front of him.“Please find him, please.” Hinata begged the Uchiha she was breathing hard and had tears in her eyes, which looked panicked and afraid.“Calm down Hinata-Chan, I’m sure he will return when he calms down I don’t even know why he's mad.” Sasuke scoffed and Hinata saw red not literally, figuratively and Sasuke got slapped hard.“What happened here!” Itachi’s clone came down from a tree at that moment it had sensed a spike of the Kyuubi’s chakra and although he was a child when the tailed beast attacked the stench of that chakra would forever remain with him until his dying day.“It's Naruto-Kun he ran away please sensei please find him his not okay.” Hinata ran to Itachi and repeated her request Sasuke was wide-eyed with a hand on his cheek which stung and felt warm to the touch.“I will go check for him, you two return to Tazuna’s place, no Hinata if you come along you will slow me down I can cover more ground on my own.” With that said the clone darted off into the woods using its creator's tracking skills learned under Shisui to track down Naruto.“Hinata-Chan, I …” Sasuke stopped talking at Hinata’s glare.“Don’t say a word.” Hinata warned and Sasuke wasn’t sure if he was seeing things or not but he noticed her eyes get darker almost pitch black and some veins pop out. It was like one moment it was there and the next it wasn’t he shook his head and decided it was just the ringing in his ears making him delusional.««««”»»»»“Aggghh” Naruto threw a right hook at a tree and the force of his strike uprooted the whole thing sending it careening at another leaving the tree leaning diagonally.“Aghhhhh” He screamed again attacking another tree, then another and another not noticing the orange hue of chakra bubbling around his body, it bubbled up and bubbled up then a tail sprouted out.Naruto’s rage spiked with the new feature the chakra had added and he took a mighty leap as he soared more the 60 feet in the air with such force the area that took the force of his jump caved in leaving a crater in his wake. Naruto soared through the air covering so much land he was miles away by the time he landed.His landing wasn’t gentle, it was rougher than his takeoff because when he landed the force that was released from the impact uprooted every tree in a 50-yard radius.He took a deep breath, to which he immediately felt tired as he wobbled on his feet, not noticing the chakra shroud and tail surrounding him disperse.Naruto dropped to his back and let the darkness take him not even fighting it.«««««”»»»»»Tsunami sat with the distraught Hyuga, she had finally stopped crying a few minutes ago. Tsunami held her close as she ran her hand through Hinata’s hair soothingly they were sitting in the room Tsunami shared with the only female of the group.“Are you feeling better?” Tsunami asked Hinata and the girl was honest enough to shake her head no.“Do you want some water?” She tried again and got the same shake of the head. Tsunami wanted to know what was wrong the girl wouldn’t say a word and her raven-haired teammate had gone out the moment the girl had run up to the room.Tsunami if anything found the girl amazing, her father had told her the way the girl fought and carried herself you would never think she was blind. He only found out a day into their journey, and that was after she had taken down an assassin who tried to kill him.“Are you sad because of your blonde teammate uh, Naruto-Kun right?” Tsunami asked and Hinata stiffened.“He seems like a good boy, are you guys close?” She inquired, Hinata was quiet for some time but after a minute she nodded.“We use to be inseparable.” Hinata told the woman. Tsunami nodded as she kept brushing Hinata’s hair with her hand the girl had surprisingly soft hair.“Are you not anymore?” At that question, Hinata seemed to stiffen and her voice broke when she answered.“I don’t know, we argued last night it was a misunderstanding but I was just so disappointed in him that I couldn’t just forgive him.” Tsunami held the girl tighter as she began sobbing again.“I could feel he was sorry and confused, he was hurting but he didn’t know how to express himself. Naruto is an orphan he never had someone to teach him how to express himself when he's hurting.” Hinata explained and Tsunami immediately felt bad for the boy it must have been lonely.“People mistreated and feared him for things he had no control over but he always tried his best and never gave up. When we entered the academy he was struggling so he asked for help.” Hinata chuckled a little remembering that first day of the academy.“I followed him around the whole day just to see how he could see his faults and not let them control him. I saw him walking alone nobody there for him and I found a kinder spirit, I decided to take a page from his book and ask for help. I knocked on his door and I fainted.” Tsunami gasped and Hinata laughed, she was still sad but the memory she cherished could always bring a smile to her face.“You fainted?” Tsunami asked scandalously and Hinata blushed.“I was different back then, timid, afraid, depressed, and suicidal.” Hinata admitted with a sigh and then continued quickly. “But Naruto carried me inside his home and let me sleep away the afternoon in his bed a stranger he never talked to before, when I woke up there was warm food waiting for me.”Hinata smiled again.“Back then I was lacking in self-confidence, my clan saw me as a disappointment and my father did too, my deteriorating eyesight only added to their disappointment in me, I became an outcast in my clan and when I was 5 my father removed me from his house and placed me in a small house in the outskirts of my clan's grounds.” Tsunami was crying now as well the story was so sad and she got so angry at the girl's father that she hoped she could meet him one day and break his nose.“But that day Naruto told me I impressed him, the fact I followed him around without him being the wiser, he wasn’t even mad at me, I was so shocked I made him repeat it. It was the first time anyone had ever told me those words, I was so happy Tsunami-San I was so glad that, I found a new lease on life just from those words alone.” Hinata cried again and Tsunami was there to cry with her.“That day he not only told me something I never knew I needed to hear but he made me smile and laugh, he gave me company as I ate and listened to me without ever degrading me. Then he called me his friend saying friends should help each other and to prove that, he asked me a useless individual for help.” Tsunami hugged the girl in sadness as she sobbed with her.“That day the sun rose with me crying wishing I wouldn’t wake up to see the next day and yet because of Naruto-Kun that night I watched the sunset with him I wished the day would never end. He walked me home and when I went to sleep I couldn’t help but think ‘I hope tomorrow comes quicker.’ I slept with a smile on my face dreaming of a bright blue sky and a beautiful yellow sun above it.” Hinata finished and they stayed quietly in each other’s comfort.“You love him don’t you?”Tsunami asked after a moment of quiet and Hinata nodded.“I see.” She simply said as she held the girl. In another hour Hinata was fast asleep and Tsunami tucked her in before leaving the room and walking down to the living room where she found Itachi, Sasuke, and Tazuna no Naruto.“How is she?” Itachi asked when he saw her come down the stairs, Tsunami sighed and shook her head in the negative as she made her way to the kitchen to warm up the food, she would take some up for Hinata when she went to bed.“She’s sleeping now, she’s hurting and I think she blames herself.” Tsunami said as she lit the stove. “Did you find him?” Tsunami asked and Itachi shook his head.“My clone lost his trail, but I’m sure he will be okay just needs time to cool off.” He explained and she nodded.“Dinner will be ready in 15 minutes sorry for making you wait.” She apologized and nobody commented.««««”»»»»“INTERESTING VERY INTERESTING INDEED.” A deep voice growled out behind giant bars in an unknown location.Naruto twisted and turned in his slumber as he dreamt.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Gatō-Sama, Zabuza is still under bed rest!” A Random goon said as he quickly followed after his employer down the corridor of a mansion. His employer was a man of small physical stature with a height of 5 feet 3 inches, Gatō has shaggy brown hair and sports a pair of small, circular black glasses. He wears a black suit with a purple tie, a yellow shirt underneath his coat, and closed-toed shoes.“I don’t care if he's in his dying bed, with the money I am spending on him he had better miraculously become a spring rabbit.” Gatō growled out in anger as he reached the door to the room in which Zabuza resided and kicked it with his little stubby leg. The door barely budged.“Open this door you hood rat, I don’t pay you to stand around thinking your fucking hot!” Gatō bellows and the goon to his side immediately reached for the door nob and opened it, only to drop dead with a massive cleaver-like sword buried in his chest.“Holy shit Holy shit!!!” Gatō wrinkled the fabric of his coat in his fist right above his erratic heartbeat as he stepped away from the dead body with eyes wide in shock.“Ah Gatō-San, if it isn’t my least favored employer, how may I be of service?” Gatō looked up at the person coming out the door and his heart rate increased even more, the man was a monster, but that was why Gatō hired him.Zabuza had an imposing body standing at an easy 6 feet and was a noticeably muscular man with light grayish skin, short spiky black hair, dark brown eyes, and small eyebrows. He wore bandages like a mask over the bottom half of his face. Under his mask, he had a narrow jawline and jagged teeth. He wore his Hitai-ate sideways on his head.He stood shirtless, with his chest only covered by a belt, wearing baggy pants with the striped pattern typical of Kirigakure and mimetic wrist-warmers extending up to his elbows, with matching leg-warmers, Gatō had one observation that stuck out the most to him, Zabuza looked like shit and that detail alone was enough for Gatō to lose some of his fear.“Why do I hear the bridge has begun construction again?” Gatō asked his hired help with a raised brow. “I remember you telling me the bridge builder would be dead by this time today, you let him reach Konoha just for the hell of it because you wanted to kill some tree huggers but look at you Momochi burned, bruised, battered, and now you come to my home lock yourself In a room and lick your wounds like a little slut,” Gatō ranted out like a champ if anything he was stupid enough not to know when to shut up.“Don’t run your tongue so freely in my presence Gatō, we might need each other now but I could still skin you alive when we both get what we want from each other.” Zabuza threatened before yanking his blade kubikiribōchō out of the corpse on the floor to emphasize what he meant.“J-just kill that bridge builder or I’ll hire someone who can, then I’ll make sure the only people who will hire you are backwater civilians.” Gatō made his threat which would suit his ‘skill sets.’ Zabuza took it seriously, he would kill the man before he could drag his 'good' name into the dirt.Zabuza watched as Gatō scurried away, he might have been acting tough but Zabuza knew better. All these businessmen were good actors like politicians, and the one character they all exceeded in acting like was a tough one.Zabuza stared down at the body in front of his door and wondered why he killed the man, he was probably just in a bad mood. So picking up the body with one hand Zabuza looked for a widow and found one in his room behind a closed curtain. He walked over to it, blood from his victim dripping on the expensive mat on the floor, he reached the window opened it and put the man through then let him go.Zabuza returned to bed and wondered how he could get a message to some of his old associates willing to get involved.“What is taking Haku so long with those herbs?” Zabuza grumbled rubbing a patch of burnt skin on his forehead that just so happened to deepen his already deep hairline. “I’m gonna enjoy killing that Uchiha.” Zabuza grinned with unbridled anger.««««”»»»»“WAKE UP.”Naruto shot up from his position on the ground and grabbed the hand that was inching closer to him, he applied pressure until he heard a wince. He looked up expecting to see some dangerous enemy who could sound as deadly as the voice he heard, instead, he blinked.“Woah..” Naruto was speechless he found one of the most beautiful girls he had ever since kneeling next to him with a pained expression on her beautiful face, and he realized why that was so he immediately let go of her hand and began apologizing.“Sorry about that miss, I'm uh, a bit jumpy when I wake up.”Naruto explained as he rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment releasing a nervous chuckle.“It’s okay, I startled you .” The beautiful girl replied easily as she rubbed her sore wrist a little. “What are you doing out here anyway, did you do all this?” The older girl asked throwing her hand out to indicate the clearing they were in. Naruto in confusion looked around and gaped at what he saw.“Woah…”For the second time that morning Naruto was speechless, the clearing looked like it had a date with a force of nature, only for its partner unforeseen circumstances to show up and attack the force of nature with it caught in the middle.There was a 50-yard crater that Naruto was laying at the epicenter of, he couldn’t remember doing that the trees were all either fallen, bent over leaning away from the impact zone, or flung a good 60 yards away.“I think so.” Naruto said looking so confused the girl actually looked worried.“did you knock your head and lose your memory?” he asked seriously and Naruto looked her over in shock.“Where do you even pull out such a scenario from? of course not!” Naruto exclaimed in shock and disbelief. That was one of the weirdest questions he had ever been asked.“By the way I’m Haku.” The girl greeted in a friendly manner and a smile presenting her hand to Naruto who smiled and took it giving it a firm shake.“Naruto Uzumaki!” Naruto said loud and clear of course because if there’s one thing he takes pride in it’s his name, that name would go far and would gain worldwide recognition if he had anything to say about it and it just so happens he did, wasn’t that just awesome?“Uzumaki, I’ve heard that name before.” The pretty girl said and Naruto’s eyes widened.“You know of another Uzumaki?!” Naruto had launched himself up and placed his hands on the girl’s shoulders “You have got to tell me where they are you know.”Naruto asked in excitement he did notice Haku tense at the sudden movement and a hand go to the back of her kimono.“Sorry, Naruto-Kun but I just realized it was in a book I read a few weeks ago.” Haku told him and Naruto’s excitement died as he sighed. “I read they were all wiped out I’m sorry for your loss.” Haku adds she knew what that felt like, being the last of your people it was a lonely feeling.“It’s okay, I didn’t know them any way I just thought never mind.” Naruto balled his fists and looked around at the clearing again seeing the destruction he somehow caused.‘Why am I here anyway?’ Naruto wondered as he had to concentrate to recall the memories of the previous day and when it clicked he wished he would forget again. His heart clenched and his fist balled.“Sasuke.” Naruto growled out in anger and Haku had to back off, the killing intent he was witnessing was too potent and mixed with the damage he could see in the clearing Haku felt overwhelmed.‘Is this the kind of genin Konoha produces straight out of the academy?’ Haku seeing all this only came to one conclusion they were all monsters she saw what the genins sensei did to Zabuza it was brutal.“Are you okay Naruto-Kun?” At Haku’s question, Naruto blinked and Haku noticed the intent to kill vanished so quickly he would have thought he imagined it if not for the fact his hands were shaking in fear.“Ahh, Haku-Chan sorry did you say something?” Naruto asked the hyoton user in confusion and Haku did a double take, was the blonde boy releasing killing intent so potent without his knowledge, what if he decided to tame it and target it at someone? A lesser man would froth from the mouth.“No, no it’s fine Naruto-Kun.” Haku said trying to play it off as nothing while inside he was already plotting ways to take down the blonde when they met again.“Great. Sorry if I scared you there I was lost in thought.” Naruto explained with no knowledge of the fear he had induced In Haku. “Why are you out here anyway?” Naruto asked who he thought to be a girl and Haku let realization dawn on his face as he remembered why he was out there in the first place.“Ohh no, I completely forgot I was here to pick up some medicinal herbs.” he said then looked around the clearing and playfully glared at Naruto. “Ou I was told this area had them in abundance,” Haku told the boy and Naruto looked around the clearing himself before shrugging.“I was here first so I don’t have to explain myself.” He easily said not even embarrassed by the act of destroying 450 square roots of woodland.“Will you help me find some herbs if you don’t mind.” Haku asked and Naruto accepted not feeling up to returning home to see Duncan Mac Duckass or Hinata, he still couldn’t believe they had been kissing.‘Why does it hurt so much?’ Naruto wondered as he and Haku made their way deeper into the woods.Naruto walked behind her and began noticing things like the fluidity of her walk, her clothes, and the fact she was out here in the woods alone it meant she wasn’t a noble and a civilian would never spend years trying to better the way they moved.She must have been a shinobi, it would explain the way she reacted to his sudden movements back in the clearing she reached behind her like she wanted to take something and the way her muscles coiled, it was like she was ready to launch at any given moment.He looked at her closer she wore her long hair loosely, and wore a pink, sleeveless kimono, with pale red edges decorated with small plum-colored swirls, that went to her ankles. Around her waist was a simple white obi tied in a bow, and she wore a pair of light brown sandals with dark straps. She also wore a dark-colored choker around her neck.All in all, she was a pretty girl Naruto thought but he wasn’t about to trust a complete stranger even if they gave him their backs.“Hey Haku-Chan who are the herbs for?” Naruto asked watching closely at her body language and was rewarded by seeing Haku freeze up for a second at the question she was hiding something.“My adoptive father is sick, I’m hoping to help him get better.” She replied smoothly as she bent over to inspect a certain plant. Naruto tried to recall his conversations with Ino about flowers and each of their purposes but he couldn’t recall a single thing about healing herbs the girl was being suspicious Naruto didn’t like suspicious people.“Why do you fight Naruto-Kun?” Naruto’s thought process abruptly stopped as he looked over to Haku who was now looking up at him with a small smile.“Oh uh, what do you mean?” Naruto asked as he was at a loss.“You are a shinobi right? with the headband protector on your head and the way you reshaped that clearing over there you must be very strong, I was wondering why you fight.” Haku explained smiling softly and patiently at the blonde jinchuriki.“I guess I fight to accomplish something, to achieve my goals.” Naruto told Haku and ‘he’ smiled.“It’s a good source of strength Naruto-Kun to let your ambitions drive you, but I believe when you fight for others that is when you are truly strong.” Haku said with a smile and Naruto couldn’t help but think it was a nice way of thinking, naive but nice.“Do you have anybody precious to you Naruto-Kun? My adoptive father is my precious person that’s why I’m out here collecting these herbs.” Naruto at that question had one face pop into his mind of a girl munching on cinnamon rolls and he smiled.“Yeah, I do.” He said softly and Haku noticed the smile as he got closer and smirked at Naruto wiggling his eyebrows at him.“Your girlfriend mmm?” Haku teased and Naruto blushed but just when he was gonna deny it another image popped into his mind of a girl with teal-colored eyes and platinum blond hair smiling at him with a pearl pendant resting around her neck and Naruto felt like a bum.‘Shit this whole trip I hadn’t even thought of Ino once, I’m a terrible boyfriend, what time is it ,what time is it?’ Naruto’s mind was running a mile per hour. ‘My team is probably looking for me as well worried sick oh shit Hinata! even if she and Sasuke are dating, she would be worried sick about me.’ Naruto was now a ball of random movements head swinging left and right his legs going up and down running in the spot.“Don’t be shy Naruto-Kun, you can tell me just between us guys.” Haku read Naruto’s movements wrong thinking he was shy to admit he had a girlfriend but after finishing his sentence Naruto froze head looking to the right, his left leg raised and bent at a 90-degree angle like a sprinter frozen in time.“Us. guys?” Naruto finally asked looking so humbled Sasuke would wanna have a picture and place it in his room, at Haku’s nod Naruto sat down on the grass and began recounting his sexuality and preferences in girls.‘Long legs, thick thighs with a little muscle but not too much, wide hips, big breasts, pretty smile, pretty face, a firm backside, and nice toes.’ Naruto nodded it was confirmed he liked girls there was nothing ‘manly’ in that list of his.“You're a guy?” He asked again standing up and Haku nodded with a smile. “Cool.” Naruto outstretched a hand and Haku took it. “Nice to meet you Haku who is not a girl.” He said with a nervous chuckle and Haku laughed at his awkwardness.After the awkward revelation, Naruto wished Haku luck on finding the herbs and sent his wishes to the ‘boy’s’ adoptive father and jumped away hoping to find his way back starting from the clearing he had awoken up in but on his way back he left a clone behind that turned into a bird and flew back to where Haku had been, what could he say it was the life of a ninja.««««”»»»»“Continue with your water walking exercise you two, I will guard Tazuna and my clone will go out to check for Naruto if he doesn’t return we will send a missive to Konoha and start a search party.” After his words, Itachi walked off with Tazuna and his clone disappeared in a flurry of leaves.Sasuke looked over at Hinata as she dragged her feet to the lake and just walked over the surface. She wasn’t even paying attention to what she did and after reaching the other side she sat down and brought her knees close looking straight ahead.Sasuke closed and opened his fist a few times it had been balled the whole morning he needed to get the blood running through them again.He walked up to the lake and placed his leg on top trying to copy the amount of chakra he saw Hinata use but his leg kept on dropping into the water he decided to remove a little chakra only to find the same result so he added more chakra and found his leg stand on the surface. He paid close attention to his legs and the flow he kept with his Sharingan.On the other side of the lake Hinata was using her sensory ability to search for Naruto, she had woken up with a heavy headache and she just wanted to see her friend. She didn’t care how she could feel the muscles behind her eyes pulsing in her head.She closed her eyes and brought her face down to her knees the pain was getting worst but all she could think about was her friend and then she got mad at Sasuke, only to get mad at herself and then mad at Naruto for just running off it was infuriating, it made her head hurt more.“Naruto-Kun?” Hinata whispered with wide eyes as she jumped to her feet she could sense him but it felt like he was going around in circles, was he lost Hinata wondered then she felt him stop, then birds flew away from the area he was in.Hinata, despite her pounding headache, giggled she could guess why the birds were frightened. She immediately began dashing at him her heartbeat increasing in anticipation that he was just standing around probably scratching his mane of hair in thought.Hinata broke through the foliage of trees and Naruto turned around in shock thinking he was getting attacked and he was, just not the way he would have expected as Hinata jumped on him like a missile. He fell back hitting his head against a tree trunk, his hands flying to the spot on instinct to rub it.“Ouch ouch ouch.” Naruto kept repeating as he rubbed his head in pain.“N-Naruto-Kun.” Naruto froze at the voice it was Hinata and she was sitting on his lap while he sat against a tree. “W-where have you been?” She asked, her voice soft and hoarse like it had been crying and Naruto didn’t need to be told she was worried for him.Naruto reached out to Hinata’s face but when he got close he remembered what he had seen and his heart did a backflip only not to land it.“I’m sorry I worried you, I just needed time to think,” Naruto explained wishing Hinata would not question him on why he ran away while his hands returned to his side.“Why did you run away Naruto-Kun?” She asked and Naruto sighed cursing anyone above who put him in this situation. Naruto wasn’t going to lie to Hinata, he was just gonna tell her the truth and let it go.“You remember our conversation on the rooftop?” Getting an affirmative nod Naruto spoke his mind and yet shut his heart. “I told you how I thought I was losing you, and when I saw you and Sasuke together I thought I did,” Naruto said and Hinata looked at him like he was an idiot she raised a hand to smack him again and Naruto’s eyes widened as he looked away and closed his eyes in anticipation.Hinata looked at the blonde under her and sighed. She placed both hands on either side of his face and mushed it up bringing his head to her chest, upon feeling, not some hard slap but instead, two soft pillow-like mounds embracing his face Naruto opened his eyes and at realizing where his face was he blushed.“Can you hear that Naruto-Kun, my heartbeat?” Naruto nodded against Hinata’s chest, she was blushing hard, and that’s why she had her arms wrapped around his head keeping him from looking up at her.“I thank you for this heartbeat every day, Naruto-Kun whatever your fears are, they are unfounded, because this heart beats with you in mind and nobody else. Just like you fear losing me I fear losing you a hundred times more.” Hinata said bringing her face to rest on top of his hair. “What more do I have to do to prove that to you, why has this week been such a rollercoaster of emotions do you not trust my loyalty to you Naruto-Kun?” At her question, Naruto brought his hands up and wrapped them around Hinata’s waist as he hugged her tighter.“But you and Sasuke I thought.” Naruto began but he felt Hinata squeezing him deeper into her chest.“There’s nothing between me and Sasuke-Kun and there never will be, he will never understand me as you do and although you have Ino I will always love you Naruto-Kun,” Naruto’s eyes widened at the revelation while Hinata brought him so close he was for all intent and purposes suffocating.“Your my knight in shining armor like in the princess gale movies s-so why does my knight want to bring me so much pain?” Hinata asked with a sob as she let her tears of pain fall on Naruto’s hair.“Hinata-Hime, I-I didn’t know.” Naruto said and Hinata released him letting him see her tear-stained face.“And I never wanted you to know, but your stubbornness has only shown me it grows with time.” Hinata said with a small giggle and a wince that came from a particularly strong pulse of pain in her head.“Hinata-Chan, are you alright?” Naruto asked the girl on top of him worried and she smiled softly at him placing a hand on his cheek to rub at his whisker marks but Naruto noticed Hinata’s palm felt warmer than natural. Naruto immediately placed the back of his palm against her cheek feeling how warm it was.“Hime, your burning up let’s get you back to the house.” Naruto told her to which she nodded getting off him and she smiled when she felt Naruto take her hand in his bigger and rougher one, they began walking but before they were even ten feet away Hinata wobbled on her feet.“Naruto-Kun I don’t feel so, aghhhhhh!!!” Naruto watched in shock as Hinata gave a blood-curdling scream. “Agghhh…. Aghh … N-Naruto-Kun it hurt it …AGHHHHH!!” Naruto went down with Hinata in his arms as she spasmed and whimpered.“Hinata! Hinata look at me are…..what is that.”Naruto's eyes widened as Hinata’s charcoal-colored eyes became pitch black and veins bulged in the corner of her eyes. With a final whimper, Hinata went limp.“Hinata!!!” Naruto screamed in worry unknown to him Sharingan eyes were watching them all along one iris had 1 tomoe and the other one 2 tomoe.Sasuke had his teeth bared, fists balled so hard it had turned white, the dobe was always in the way, he kept him down in the academy and now the one girl he liked, the dobe had to steal her from him.‘I’ll kill him!’ Sasuke thought with such conviction his Sharingan eyes sang in joy at the hate burning in his soul and blessed him with another tomoe.“I'll fucking kill you Naruto Uzumaki,” Sasuke whispered ominously. His Sharingan eyes spinning slow and hypnotically.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Hi, I’m clone #1, I was ‘born’ a few minutes ago I’d like to thank my creator for that, and no although Naruto Uzumaki is the most badass person I know who also happens to be me, sadly he is not who I’m thanking, his definitely a close second.I'm thanking none other than the second Hokage himself, with this jutsu he became God I wonder what he was thinking when he decided to create the shadow clone jutsu, because ‘Information gathering.’ Did not seem like something a genius like him would create such a beautiful jutsu for. “Oops!” I ducked under the bushes as a mercenary passed behind the 30 feet fence of the Gatō mansion.I watched as he stopped and looked around, spread his hands before calling out “Flying Thunder God sword technique flash of absolute light ahhh.” Then he began bastardizing some hand seals I’d never seen before with the speed of a 2-year-old back in the village.I grimaced, I felt bad for what I was about to do. Picking up a small pebble I aimed for his neck, a pressure point we were all thought in the academy. I watched as he jumped around from one foot to the next, drew his sword, and began mimicking teleportation as he strikes his imaginary foes I had to stop him now or he would do something stupid and I’ll laugh.I let it loose flicking it so fast it left my hand and reached him in the time it took him to feel like he was flying in the air, “bullseyes” I breathed out as the man dropped like a sack of potatoes. I wasn’t going to kill the guy I was here for information if everybody can come out alive with vague recollections of what happened it would be great.Being a clone is so awesome! the second Hokage had better plans for us I’m sure of it, I just hope I can find out what, well, I hope the original can find out what our true purpose is. I believe in myself so I know the original will one day find out what the second Hokage had planned or even better find a whole new innovation around us.“I’ll be so badass….tststststst.” I snickered as I dashed towards the gates going through three hand seals ‘Dog, Boar, Ram’. my eyes focused on the small Churiken-sized opening in the fence as I leaped forward and whispered. “henge” in a puff of smoke I turned into a Shuriken already in a thrown motion it was a dizzy experience let me tell you. My shuriken form got through the gap in one go and with another puff of smoke, I was back in my clone form grabbing my camouflage sheet from a seal on my pouch without a speck of smoke or sound I grabbed the sleeping man and placed him in a corner throwing the sheet over his form and left him there.“This is gonna drain me of my life, he better be grateful, or ill dispel him.” Making the cross seal, a puff of smoke appeared next to me and I rolled my eyes when I saw the shit-eating grin on his face.“Don’t even think about it buddy, if you do that you’ll only get half your chakra back the other will go to the original.” Mother fucker shit, sorry mom.“Whatever just henge into that loser.” I told my clone that I will call ‘2’. I pointed to the corner that had the mercenary slapped with a……“You slap him with The Now You See Me, Now You Can’t tag?” yeah what ‘2’ called it, it is an awesome name by the way. I don’t wanna hear it.“Yeah, it’s on his underwear under his pants, he could fart and no one would think twice about the smell.” I said and we both nodded seriously it didn’t take long before we snorted in amusement.The clone went through hand seals and in a puff of smoke It became a replica of the mercenary, I nodded and walked towards ‘2’ henging into a 100 ryo note that he snatched out of the air and put in his pocket.“Wassup my man? hey, how’s it going? Lovely weather we have today wouldn’t you say, my dear sir.” I rolled my eyes in the darkness listening as ‘2’ practiced mimicking the mercenary’s voice it was perfect on the first try but he was me, or he was us? So why not? Naruto Uzumaki had to practice his talk no jutsu somewhere If I could shrug as a bill I would.Did I mention I just turned into a paper bill? We clones are not organic no matter how similar we are to the original. We are fundamentally different, an example of this is the fact that the blood running true my body is just chakra taking the form and characteristics of blood.That is why I say Tobirama Senju could never have been so narrow-minded that he would create the shadow clone technique for something as mundane as intelligence gathering it’s not like we are programmed to be great spies, the skills and the way we would go around gathering information is with our creator's skillsets and imagination in mind.The second Hokage had become a God, with the shadow clone jutsu he replicated life itself to the smallest detail. then he went badass, challenging life itself by creating a technique to cheat death, bringing people to life. The original read the first line of that Jutsu and dropped the scroll, with that jutsu he wouldn’t be able to resist bringing his mother back he could recall the original’s thoughts on that day.“Hey Odama, why you not at your post?” I heard a voice say approaching ‘2’.“Lovely weather we have today wouldn’t you say, my dear sir?” I gapped. what the fuck ‘2’!“What the fuck. Yoh you okay man?” I heard the voice ask in confusion.“Good sir is that a booger in your nose?” The clone continued. I just stayed put if we got caught I’m popping to get the boss my side of the story first.“You drunk?” At that question, ‘2’ hiccuped and I made an ‘0’ with my none existence mouth. I’m so clever, I grinned.“If you need me good sir I’ll be in the dump cleaning out the vacuum. You get it because my mouth takes in and and and burghhhhhhhh….” ‘2’ gagged exaggerating the act.“Not here, not here man!” I heard the voice say and ‘2’ began walking away I could tell he was walking like he was drunk by the turbulence I felt.We clones have individuality in the sense that I am my own person and yet I know that I am not, I can feel, smell, hear, see and taste. But my survival instincts are tuned to the original's safety.And because my body is purely chakra I can be anything I want to be, there are no bones to bend or break, and then reform, organs to reshape and resize, my henge is an actual transformation and not an illusion. Everything about me is chakra because I am just that chakra, but not just any random chakra I am Naruto Uzumaki’s chakra given form and life.Come to think of it tailed beasts are just that, chakra beasts, taking that into account we clones are chakra Narutos.Wait! I just got a revelation what if the tailed beasts are actually the sum of another tailed beast and that tailed beast had learned the shadow clone Jutsu………Nah! That’s silly.I felt ‘2’ stop before I heard water flushing, ‘2’ took me out of his back pocket and threw me up in the air in a puff of smoke I was a replica of my original self again.“You are an idiot.” I told ‘2’ the instant I had my working mouth again and he shrugged.“Keep telling yourself that.” He replied smirking, smart ass.“Go back out and patrol the place for another 2 to 3 minutes then act like you are sick again and head to 1st floor check the rooms there, I will investigate upstairs.” ‘2’ nodded and left leaving me in the toilet.I took a deep breath before going through 3 hands seals and in a puff of smoke I was a tiny spider, I crawled up the wall with my Chaka and began my way up the ceiling, once reaching the ceiling I walked on all 8 legs upside down towards the staircases.As I crawled on the ceiling I noticed the lack of personnel inside I ran into two guards and all they were doing was guarding a door. A very lavish door but that was on the first floor ‘2’ would have to handle that. Reaching the staircase I continued my trek and reached the second floor.“Is Gatō-Sama’s meal ready?” I heard a voice call out I crawled towards the door the voice came from and listened in.“In 20 minutes.” Another voice replied this one is a female. She sounded scared and on edge.I have more or less 20 minutes to explore this mansion and then get back here. I moved quickly along the way I met another spider I saluted and it just walked off without any indication of acknowledging my existence, it had red eyes probably an Uchiha that died and got reincarnated into a spider.I traveled in front of every door and stayed put to listen in before moving on and after clearing the second floor I went to the third floor I checked every door on the third floor until one was left right down the hallway. Reaching the door I listened in and grinned bingo.“I ran into one of the genins in the woods, that’s why I’m late Zabuza-Sama, the blonde one.” Haku’s voice came through and I wasn’t even surprised he was with Zabuza everything just added up too well.“Did you kill him?” Zabuza asked immediately and I’m guessing Haku shook his head. “Why did you not kill the maggot Haku, you're strong enough to handle one little genin.” Zabuza growled out killing intent flowing out the door and hitting me like a brick.“He is not a random genin Zabuza-Sama, he is powerful I found him in a 50-yard crater napping from doing training and when he woke up he was still ready to go, not a sight of fatigue.” Haku told the man and I blinked I still couldn’t remember how the original caused that.“Explain.” Zabuza said cutting off the intent to kill.“I don’t have an explanation.” Haku admitted sounding downcast at not being able to be of more use to his master.I crawled in through the gap separating the top of the door and the door frame to find myself in an ominously dark room with curtains closed, Haku still cross-dressing was applying ointments on Zabuza’s burns and bruises.We really did a number on the man, I laughed as I watched them closely.“I want you to contact a man who owes me a favor, knowing him he will jump at the opportunity to kill some tree huggers.” Zabuza said with his head down facing up at the ceiling.“Who is this man Zabuza-Sama and where might I find him?” Haku stood up straight chest out and ready to take orders for his precious person. I don’t know what kind of drugs you would have to take to see that face as precious.“Aoi Rokushō a former leaf nin and in his possession is the Blade of the Thunder Spirit a weapon previously held by the second Hokage at some point in his miserable life.” My eyes widened Holy shit is this fate am I about to meet another brother from the same creator.“You will find him in Amegakure, just get an audience with him and explain the situation, also make sure to emphasize it is me Zabuza Momochi calling for his aid don’t mention Itachi Uchiha.” I crawled out the door when I felt I heard and saw enough so I rushed down to the second floor hoping to catch that meal Gatō wanted.««««”»»»»“Again Odama!” ‘2’ burped as he swayed on his feet playing the part of a drunk.“Ahhh my good sir, ughh what’s your name again?” ‘2’ asked with a hiccup as he took 3 steps back before throwing his weight forward and taking 2 steps forward.The confused mercenary caught him before he could fall on his face. “You’re so fucking drunk you forgot you’re best friend's name and you couldn’t invite me.” The thug accused shaking the disguised ‘2’“Best friend whooooooo? Burphhhhhhhhh.” He gagged again and the mercenary panicked pushing him away.“It’s me Rasen, you don’t remember me?” Rasen asked and the only answer he got was a loud burp that lasted a few seconds in his face.“I'm gonna see you around best friend.” ‘2’ said as he walked to the mansion entrance opening the door only to almost knock his head with it before walking in and closing it behind him.With the click of the door ‘2’s' attitude changed faster than a ninja could make one hand seal. He was on the 1st floor looking around, opening doors to peek inside only to close them when nothing interesting grabbed his attention.‘2’ finally saw something interesting in the distance, a doorway with 2 mercenaries guarding it, it looked more like they were loitering there as they conversed, chuckled, and played Rock, paper, scissors.‘2’ walked up towards them still in disguise and they stopped doing what they were doing looking at his approaching form in confusion.“What do you want here Odama head?” The guard on the left teased and they both laughed. ‘2’ didn’t take it personally, it wasn’t his head in the first place.“Hahahaha good one, I was wondering if your mother was finally ready to take my appointment, Rasen said she was free to show me that little trick she does with her tongue.” ‘2’ said with a shit-eating grin on his face that if the words didn’t hurt you enough the look on his face would be the salt placed on that wound.“Why you little..” the thug on the left approached and ‘2’ let his open palm strike the thug across his throat so fast no one but ‘2’ knew what had happened. Immediately the thug grabbed onto his throat choking as he tried to breathe.“Shit I think his choking.” ‘2’ got on his knees checking the thug over before turning to the one looking on in confusion. “what are you just standing there for? My comeback made him choke on his words go get him some water so we can quench the burn.” If the thug was listening properly he would have gotten the joke but he wasn’t listening or he was but he was just slow to the punchline.The mercenary/thug ran off to get water and ‘2’ cracked his neck looking at the mercenary on the floor choking. In a puff of smoke the disguise was dropped and ‘2’ grind as the mercenary’s eyes widened in shock and fear. ‘2’ now a blonde 12-year-old rolled his shoulders before rolling up his sleeve and the mercenary began backing away frantically.“Nothing personal man but you should treat Odama better, this is for him.” ‘2’ said and clocked the mercenary across the face so hard he lost a molar. Pulling out a Now You See Me, Now You Can’t tag he placed it on the man’s backside, dragged him to a corner, and threw a camouflage sheet over him.Slowly creaking the door open ‘2’ saw a desk and some cupboards, drawers, and a safe. He walked in and closed the door behind him.‘2’ walked towards the desk and began scanning the details of the files one was a bank statement from a bank in the Fire capital a transaction from a noblewoman it wasn’t stated what the transaction was for just the amount paid and it was a lot, worth at least 5 A-rank missions easily.Another document spoke of Gatō’s expansion plans for wave, planning to buy the whole country and turning every nook of land into a giant factory to produce ‘Gatō industry merchandise’.There were many more documents like this laying around but none of them were incriminating. ‘2’ shrugged and brought out his copy scroll and began sealing documents inside only for them to be released a second later with their contents copied. the clone took the better of 15 minutes to seal all the documents in the cupboards, drawers, and so on. He took out a normal scroll and dumped a few interesting-looking books inside before finally getting to the mother load, the safe.“How to do this?” ‘2’ wondered, he didn’t have any safe cracking skills so he was stuck but then he snapped his fingers in realization. “duh.” He thought with a grin.Taking out another scroll he placed it on the knee-length safe and after the tiger seal, in a puff of smoke the safe was gone ‘2’ grinned he walked up to the door and cracked the it open again and saw the second guard back in his post, he stepped back and henged into Odama then peaked his head out the door scaring the guard.“Psst, I found Gatō’s porn magazine and a copy of the latest icha icha paradise you wanna see?" ‘2’ asked and the guard glared at him.“What are you doing in Gatō’s office and where is Danko?” The guard said drawing his sword. “Get out here with your hands up.” He ordered and ‘2’ knew if he got caught now or dispelled everything in his possession would drop like items on an RPG game.“Yeah, yeah. Danko is in here as well he did say you were a stuck-up prick I thought he was exaggerating.” The disguised ‘2’ said opening the door but stepping back inside and the guard growled following inside to apprehend Odama.The moment he stepped into the room he was punched across the face losing a canine, then his face was caught in an impossibly strong grip before his head got knocked against the wall of the office landing him unconscious.The clone walked out of the room and closed the door behind him gently, he walked out of the mansion whistling a tune as he passed by Rasen and told him he was feeling better and apologized promising next time he would invite him when he went drinking again.He then went to his 'post' turned to face the fence and repeated the process ‘1’ did, turning into a shuriken to get through the hole in the fence. With that out of the way he began his dash back to Tazuna’s house wishing his partner left behind Godspeed.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Sakura had a problem that her subconscious was the instigator of, she had no ambitions of her own she was a family individual, and there were no expectations in her for herself except the fact she wanted to have what her mother and father had. What she saw in those two was true love.“OHOHOHOHOHO, What do you mean I’m not the one for you?” Her dad asked with the happiest smile you would ever see in a man missing a leg.“I SAID I DON'T THINK WE ARE RIGHT FOR EACH OTHER!.” Mebuki Haruno answered the only way she knew how to get her message around to her husband yelling at him as loud as she could.“Aha ha ha” Sakura laughed a little as she winced at the volume. Then her father did such an exaggerated double take with wide erratic eye movements that emphasized his eyes so her mother couldn’t help but notice his green orbs dancing at her soul dreamily, his pink hair doing a Prince Charming head turn with such a handsome smirk Sakura cooed at her dad as her mother jumped on him giving him a big fat kiss on the lips and looked away blushing.Who would have ever thought Mebuki the loud outspoken spokesperson and leader of the civilian council human rights commission, could blush so pink and look so cute?“Ohohohoh don’t think I’m through with you just yet woman, me and you not work out? What! Preposterous! What is your favorite color woman?” Sakura watched as her father took the argument by its rein and tamed the wild stallion that was her mother.“You know it’s pink.” She answered with a glare.‘1, 2, 3’ Sakura started counting, and that was as far as she got before her mom came in and hugged her father, her height leaving her head just below his chin and he looked down taking her chin with a finger, Mebuki didn’t fight the act as she looked up into his eyes.“Who has your favorite jewels?” At the question her mother got lost in his green orbs it was like a trance as her hands came up to his shoulders and she got on her toes as she brought their foreheads together looking him deep in the eyes as she whispered.“You do my love” she stretched her legs just a little more so she could give him a peck in the bridge between his eyes and he smiled.“I love you too babe.” He responded by kissing her forehead, Sakura got a little self-conscious as she thought of her larger forehead, but she remembered Ino’s words to her on their first day at the academy.‘You know you should put your French up it will suit you.’ Ino had said as she took her red bandanna and tied it on Sakura’s hair letting her forehead show.‘There better, doesn’t she look cute girls?’ Ino asked the other girls, who smiled at Sakura and agreed, making the girl smile and blush harder with Sakura saying a meek thank you in return.She balled her fist and chanted ‘I’m beautiful.’ A smile blossomed on her face and she softly closed the door to her parent's room all the while smiling to herself.Tip-toeing to the room down the hall, she opened the door and snuck into her room closing it gently. behind her.“I wonder if Kurenai-Sensei will teach me water walking when I show her I can now tree walk?” Sakura asked herself out loud as she smiled happily and walked towards her wall before she commanded her chakra to flow. it circled through her body starting from her naval and Sakura directed the chakra to the soles of her feet.Placing a foot on her vertical wall she felt it stick then she pushed her chakra control even further trying to insert her dominance over it even further until she would find that perfect place called equilibrium. A few seconds later she felt it and held it there, her chakra stopping so abruptly that it tickled her tenkentsu letting it sing in happiness. Perfection she had found it.Sakura wasn’t just using chakra to ‘stick’ on the wall she subconsciously programmed her chakra to see that wall as her new horizontal surface and it did, Sakura never had a way to compare her chakra walk with the rest of the elemental nations otherwise people would call her a once in a generation genius.Her chakra control was absolute but she did not know it and who could blame her, this was a whole new territory that hadn’t even been theorized before and yet it was in the hands of a 12-year-old girl who could subconsciously achieve absolute control of chakra and yet not know the theory exited.Sakura walked on the wall and reached the sealing she began walking upside down but her body never felt the change in surface angle. reaching and facing her parallel wall. There lay a poster of Sasuke Uchiha it was one of those special days he and his brother went out to eat Dango he was facing straight ahead with a smirk.The image was edited of course with Itachi being cropped out and the image enhanced with the added features of the background being changed to a Sakura tree with pink petals flowing around the image.“He did never tell me his name” Sakura muttered wondering about a pale boy she had met in the academy in her second year, he had bumped into her and to apologize he said he would draw her, her most precious thing.When she asked him how he would do that he didn’t even know her, he said he would one day be Anbu, Hokage guard platoon so he would use his Anbu skills to find out more about her.‘I wish I got his name at least.’ Sakura thought a bit sadly as she remembered 4 months later he brought her a scroll smiling widely as he was covered in different paint colors and grim. He told her to open it in her room saying he would ask her critics the next day.Sakura locked eyes with the portrait In front of her in her point of view it was the portrait that was upside down.‘I love you Sasuke Uchiha.’ Sakura thought dreamily before she released her chakra and flipped landing on her feet and running to her stool jumping on it and sitting down turning to her mirror she began doing her hair trying to find the perfect one for Sasuke.‘I wonder what he is doing now?’ Sakura thought but then frowned when she remembered Hinata was there as well.«««««”»»»»»“Fuck you duckass!” Naruto grounded out as he and Sasuke squared off.“Your weak dobe all you are and will forever be is a mosquito with a loud buzz.” Sasuke retorted his frown prominent.“You think you’ve accomplished something teme?” Naruto asked Sasuke in anger. “Your nothing special, you think you got those eyes of yours through hard work haha” Naruto mocked with a short-lived laugh. “It’s genetics Mac Duckass. A hand me down from parent to child so don’t be too proud of yourself because someday someone will pluck them out of your dead corps and place them In a jar as a trophy.” Naruto scoffed at what he could only describe as a literal fool in human skin.“You wanna take this outside?” Sasuke grounded out and Naruto scoffed bringing his face very close to Sasuke’s“I don’t think so quack.” Sasuke saw red and his eyes flash that color for a second.“Stop it, the both of you.” Itachi commanded and the two boys glared at each other, after a second Naruto stepped away from Sasuke giving the Uchiha a dirty look.“I’m going up to Hinata.-Chan” Naruto said but barely took a step to turn before Sasuke taunted.“Go hide behind your friend, luckily she pities you or she would tell you in your face how weak you are.” At that Naruto dashed at Sasuke with anger on his face, Sasuke smirked he was gonna put the blonde down once and for all, and his Sharingan blazed into existence singing in glory and blood lust.“I said that’s enough!” Itachi grabbed Naruto by the scruff of his shirt and shoved him back towards the staircase, turning to Sasuke, Itachi’s own eyes changed into the infamous three-tome Sharingan as he stared down Sasuke, anger clear in his eyes but mostly disappointment.Sasuke held his ground for less than a second before deactivating his eyes and closing them, but even with his eyes closed his Sharingan had already memorized that look on Itachi’s face the anger and disappointment so very clear in his mind.“We are on a mission, attempt to behave like the professionals you are meant to be, did all those D-ranks teach you nothing about self-control and patients?” Itachi asked Sasuke and the boy balled his fist but didn’t answer.“I thought you were more mature than this Naruto-Kun, but I see your emotions are what rule you, Hinata was worried about you yesterday she cried herself to sleep because you ran away.” Itachi said turning to Naruto who looked down in shame.“Sorry.” Naruto apologized softly before walking up the stairs to the room Hinata and Tsunami shared hoping to see his best friend.“Sasuke-Kun, what is the Sharingan to you?” Itachi asked Sasuke and the boy grit his teeth at the random question.‘The Sharingan is power, it is the key to the Uchiha’s power, it is our gift to show the rest of the elemental nations our supremacy, it is our strength and power’ Sasuke’s mind provided with conviction but he knew Itachi wouldn’t like the answer so he swallowed those words and recited Itachi’s views on their dojutsu.“The Sharingan is only a tool, it should not be relied on too heavily. it is only as strong as the body and minds wielding it.” Itachi looked at Sasuke closely as he spoke, there was something there the boy was doing a very good job of hiding.“Good, remember those words Sasuke, many Uchihas have lost their lives believing otherwise.” Itachi told his younger brother before he sighed and wondered what he could do to help his genin.The problem was obvious, but the solution was not something that could be found in Itachi’s skill set. “Tomorrow you are coming with me to guard Tazuna-San,” Itachi told Sasuke as he walked off to the living room where Tazuna and his grandson Inari were having dinner.He heard the front door to the house open and with a bang it was closed. It could only mean Sasuke went outside to get some fresh air or take his anger out on some innocent woodland.“Are those boys okay?” Tazuna asked when he saw Itachi enter, the boy next to him upon seeing Itachi scowled.“They will be fine, they are worried about their teammate and can’t seem to find anything to blame but each other.” Itachi played off the situation to his client and Tazuna nodded in understanding.“Would you like to eat something Itachi-Sensei?” Itachi looked over at Tsunami and smiled at the woman as he nodded.“Just Itachi is fine, Tsunami-San.” Itachi told the woman and although she nodded she didn’t indicate whether she would take him up on that offer or not.««««”»»»»‘Is it my fault Hinata-Chan ended up like this?’ Naruto thought in horrific realization, Itachi’s words ringing in his ears over and over while he held Hinata’s hand gently in his hand, she lay asleep in Tsunami’s bed.“Hey boss, pssst boss.” Naruto looked over at the window to find his clone standing behind the glass. The clone was looking at Hinata’s prone body with confusion. Naruto stood from his kneeling position on the bedside and walked over to the window cracking it open for his clone.“I got something.” The clone told its creator before pulling out scrolls and asking the original to hand him a copy scroll which he did. ‘2’ took the copy scroll and placed his copy scroll inside copying its details into a scroll that wouldn’t disappear with his dispelling.‘2’ then unsealed everything he got from Gatō making the eyes of the original widen at all the books, scrolls, and dockets, especially the safe.“I’ll explain everything in a second.” The clone said before saluting and dispelling, the chakra that made up ‘2’ split in half and moved at a speed above anything else in the world could accomplish as one half entered the original and the other half entered the other clone miles away in Gatō’s mansion in a matter of seconds filling them both in on its actions.Naruto blinked and rubbed his head at the influx of memory, everything from the first clone's actions before summoning the second to its thoughts and feelings, to the second clone's actions, thoughts, and feelings.“That’s a lot of information.” Naruto thought as he looked down at the pile of scrolls, books, dockets, and a flipping safe. No one could say Uzumaki Naruto didn’t go overboard when the situation called for it.Naruto made the cross seal and summoned 12 clones handing them each a scroll. “Go read those and if you are done come back, return the scroll and dispel, I’ll then summon another clone and hand it another scroll.” They nodded and as one looked over at Hinata’s prone form and determination burned in their eyes as they left out through the window dashing to a clearing where they could read the information without disturbances.Naruto went over to close the window and looked down only to see Sasuke staring in the direction his clones left, he looked back at the window and he and Naruto locked eyes. Sasuke’s Sharingan flashed but he had to take a step back when he saw Naruto’s eyes flash the same shade as his and the killing intent that threatened him made him see his horrible death.Naruto decided he wasn’t going to let the Uchiha get to him anymore he would control his anger and even though his mind screamed for the Uchiha’s blood he kept his features schooled.Sasuke didn’t see it like that, No In Sasuke’s eyes, Naruto was looking down on him, whatever that was it was another challenge and Sasuke accepted it wholeheartedly, he didn’t care what that change in his eyes meant, he would take it on and beat it to the ground no mercy.Naruto closed the window and Sasuke sneered before turning back to the tree in front of him and throwing a roundhouse kick that made the bark shake.Walking over to his previous position Naruto got back on his knees and held onto Hinata’s hand as he continued blaming himself for her condition. The whole mission to wave has been worrying her because of him, it now seemed like all that worry took its toll on her and now she suffered.He grits his teeth as he cursed himself and his jealousy, at his stupidity before squeezing Hinata’s hand firmer.“I promise Hinata, that I will never let my emotions get the better of me again. That’s a promise of a lifetime.” Naruto whispered his promise to the sleeping girl and he planned on keeping it.«««««”»»»»»‘It seems ‘2’ got us a huge load. Maybe I’ll stay a bit longer and scout out the situation at least when they attack we will be ready.' ‘1’ thought insightfully as he stayed on Gatō’s face as the man's new black tinted glasses.««««”»»»»A week had come and gone with team 7 broken.Sasuke was in a training frenzy that Itachi had to stop by always having him close. Naruto never left Hinata’s side who had been comatose without any sign of waking up, the only time he would leave and rest was when Tsunami would chase him out of the room to sleep or to wash Hinata, and the moment the room would be free he would appear there in seconds.“Naruto-Kun you need to go outside and stretch your limbs at least just to get some sunlight.” Naruto hissed at the sudden intrusion of light in the room as Tsunami opened the window Hinata didn’t make a move she felt the difference in the room.“I’m okay Tsunami-San really.” He tried to reassure her by smiling but no matter how hard he tried to pull something that came so naturally before he couldn’t and one look at Hinata’s sleeping form had him sniff and look away from Tsunami and the sleeping beauty beside him.“Ohh Naruto-Kun.” Tsunami went over and hugged the blonde feeling for him. “You can’t blame yourself I don’t know what it could be that caused this but I’m sure it’s not your fault.” Tsunami said as she patted his head with the blonde fighting his tears to the bitter end he wouldn’t let them fall.“B-but she was worried about me, an-and this happened.” Naruto said sniffing the entire time but never closing his eyes even to blink that would be conceding defeat.“You know Hinata-Chan was saying the same thing to me the night you disappeared, she blamed herself.” Tsunami said as she made some distance between her and naruto so she could look him in the eyes.“Do you want her to blame herself again? Blame herself when she wakes up to find you in a bad condition, to find you behind on your training, and even worse stinking do you think she will want to hug you if she found you like that.” Tsunami tried to keep a serious face at the end of her speech but she couldn’t help it the way the blond stared at her in horror and sniffed his armpits only to cringe was priceless.“Come on Naruto-Kun tell you what, I’ll go run you a bath and when I come back up here, you should be ready to leave okay?” It was a request but knew better than to say no that face she pulled told him there was only one right answer and he should be smart enough to know it, so Naruto nodded and she smiled.“Great, your sensei and teammate left earlier with my dad.” Tsunami told the boy as she went downstairs.««««”»»»»“Why do you bother with those people?” Tsunami stopped in her tracks and looked back and below to see her son there glaring at her.Inari has spiky black hair and dark-colored eyes. He wore a green jumpsuit with a yellow shirt and a simple pair of sandals. He also wore a blue and white striped hat under the brim of which he would usually look at people. Like he was doing now at his mother.“What is wrong Inari-Kun?” Tsunami said as she got down on a knee to look her son in the eyes.“Those stupid ninjas are just gonna cause more problems here, why don’t we just chase them away?” Inari grounded out at his mother and the woman frowned.“Inari dear, they are here to help us.” Tsunami said gently to her son, and inari balled his fist in anger.“They are doing nothing here but placing a target on our backs, then they are gonna leave and go back to their village living it up on the money grandpa paid them while Gatō makes us suffer even more.” Inari ranted to his mother in anger at the ninjas and the situation they were in.“What do you want us to do Inari, do you want us to give up? We are not the only people in wave country dear others don’t have a home to sleep in, a meal to eat, there are even kids your age with no family to call their own. Do you think they just want things to stay the same?” Tsunami asked her son softly and the boy's anger spiked as he heard his mother’s words but did not listen.“Who cares, what do all of them know about my pain, they come here and eat our hard-earned food and take our hard-earned money only to sleep around.” Inari stopped talking and stared at his mother wide-eyed when she slapped him across the face, with his hat flying off his head.“What hard-earned food have you brought to this house, what hard-earned money have you worked a day off to make, have you brought to this house!” Tsunami shouted at her son who looked down in shame.“Those ninjas shouldn’t even be here and yet they stayed to help us, they are going through their own hardships but they add our own on top and make ours a priority. For God's sake Inari, the girl is blind and yet she made a whole journey from her home to help us!” Tsunami couldn’t even look her son in the eyes as she stood up.“Go to your room and think about what matters to you in life, I did not raise you to be a selfish brat, your father would not like this side of you either.” At Tsunami’s dismissal, Inari ran to his room sobbing and she sighed.Tsunami went to the bathroom and did as she said she would running Naruto a bath and when she found it to her liking she was ready to go fetch him but found him already at the door to the bathroom waiting patiently.“Did you say what you wanted to say?” She asked him and he confused her by shaking his head in the negative.“I will tell her when she wakes up.” He told her and she smiled at his words, such a good boy she thought.“Great!” She said clapping her hands and walking over to Naruto before pulling him inside and switching their positions, now she was by the door and Naruto stood inside. “Enjoy your bath, and make sure to clean that armpit really well I can still smell it.” With that said she closed the door behind her with an embarrassed Naruto trying to fold his hands to give his armpits no breathing room for the stink to escape through.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“You want me to pull out more money!?” Gatō sounded genuinely hurt, this was the man's money. ‘1’ couldn’t blame him this was daylight robbery if Naruto Uzumaki has ever seen it, and he has this was the robbery that entered your house and said they had a plan.“All Zabuza-Sama is saying, is that Rokushō-San would help him get the job done quicker than if he did it alone.” ‘1’ listened as Haku tried to explain why Gatō wanted to spend his money, it was like they were selling him premium life insurance.‘Maybe they are?’ Naruto’s clone thought. In reality, Gatō’s life was in danger because the leaf nin would kill him. That was the only way wave would be free of his clutches and since he didn’t have an heir all of Gatō’s fortune would go to the wind.“You think I’m stupid, I was selling those lines when I was 5 to Stupid ninjas like you!” Gato made a show by throwing his right hand wide in the process moving ‘1’ around in his position on the bridge of Gatō’s nose and now laid skew on his face getting a nice breath of Gatō’s wine breath. ‘1’ didn’t know why the smell had him seeing sunsets and roses.‘Interesting’ The clone thought in a trace as Gatō fixed the glasses on his face.“That’s a load of horse shit.” Aoi Rokushō snorted as he gave Gatō a smirk that had the shorter man cowering, but 1 had to clap hands for the man he was up and ready for that challenge.“Who are you supposed to be anyway.” Gatō moved his head down then up in a show of checking him over before he scoffed.Rokushō had seaweed-colored hair that was spiky, and messy, and reached to his shoulders. He had a relatively narrow jaw with purple eyes. He wore a sleeveless one-piece bodysuit, light purple in color with a thick blue line running down the middle. He carried on his back an umbrella.“Not even a bingo book prodigy, just a loser who had a kid steal for him.” Gatō spit on the floor and turned around, his thugs of bodyguards giving the ninjas their backs as they felt bigger than life until that life came to an abrupt stop, they heard some weird vacuum-like sound before they dropped, one of them thought it sound like a galaxy far far away he didn’t even know what a galaxy was.“Zabuza-San why did you stop me?” Gatō watched in fear and ‘1’ had front row seat as the two bodyguards dropped, faces stuck in a horrid cry for help, and there with a blade that stank of ozone as it glowed yellow and shot out arks of electricity everywhere was Aoi Rokushō being held back by Zabuza who held him by the shoulder with one hand, the only indication that he was straining himself was the bulging muscles and veins in that arm.‘Sword of the thunder God.’ The thought immediately came to the clone like a revelation. It felt the link but couldn’t reach for it before.“Puff” Everybody watched in shock as Gatō’s glasses popped in a small cloud of smoke when a random ark of electricity touched the accessory.“That doesn’t usually happen.” Aoi Rokushō said with wide eyes and Zabuza growled, he only knew of one person with things that go puff.“Why did your glasses go puff Gatō?” Zabuza growled and Gatō saw it, the demon of the mist the grinning visage of an Oni with deranged eyes.“I……….” That ‘I’ lasted more than just a second Gatō was standing in the middle of two ninjas with killing intent, he almost peed his pants but only a drop escaped before he held it tight glad he wore dark clothes.“You will pay us double and you will pay Rokushō what we previously agreed upon.” Zabuza’s words came from every angle Gatō could perceive but the most frightening was the one whispered behind him it was so close Gatō could feel its breath.“Ahhhh ah!” Gatō shut his mouth tight when he felt he was about to cry out, Aoi Rokushō had a smile forming there that prayed Gatō would make a sound so he could have an excuse to silence him. It was written all over his face that snake-like smile that stretched on his visage, but what scared him the most was the eyes both ninjas shared it told him he meant nothing to them, he would die.“O-okay,” Gatō said and with that defeat, he let himself go and fell on his behind pissing himself, and only then did that killer vibe disappear like it was never there. That was the silence of a ninja Gatō realized.The ability to leave a crime scene with no one the wiser, you would only know it was a crime scene after you laid eyes on the first drop of blood which usually lead to the most gruesome scenes or the most artistic displays, if your sick enough a person. Gatō had friends like that.“Thank you Gatō-San we promise we will be out of your way as soon as our mission is finished.” Haku spoke up from his place in the corner of the room close to the door. Gatō was trapped with these killers he had no choice but to agree.“N-no Th-Than..” Gatō moved his tongue in his mouth and licked his dry lips before coughing to open his windpipe. “T-thank y-you for your wonderful services.” Gatō finally got out in a stuttering mess.“It’s our pleasure.” Momochi said walking away without a limp or any indication of a man who had been so injured a week earlier. “It seems the leaf ninja had been spying on us, I’ll place my pay on that blond gaki.” Zabuza said as he looked at Haku from the corner of his eyes and narrowed his eyes at him.Haku lowered his head in shame, Naruto must have tailed him back to the mansion on the day they met and set up a way to spy on them.“You can leave Gatō.” Zabuza dismissed his employer out of his own office and took a seat in the man's comfy office chair imported from snow country made using polar bear fur.Gatō ran out of his office and never looked back he didn’t even know where he would end up just that he was going away from all those killers. He and his rich friends were not killers, No. All the hits they put out on people didn’t make them killers. Those guys were the true masters of death.“We move today at 7 when darkness starts to set in, it doesn’t matter what they heard they will all bleed and feed kubikiribōchō,” Zabuza said flinging his legs on the office desk and leaning down on the chair with his hands behind his head. Haku stood behind him to his right rigid and ready to throw his life for his in a heartbeat. Aoi stood in front of the desk smirking, intentions unknown to the two but once a traitor always a traitor.««««”»»»»Naruto ran down the stairs as fast as he could the memories he had just recovered still playing in his mind. Zabuza had a partner and that guy had the sword of the thunder god, a lost treasure of Konoha.“Wait Itachi sensei!” Naruto called out and Itachi stopped just as he was about to open the front door he turned around and faced Naruto.“What is it Naruto-Kun?” Itachi asked his student who stopped in front of him grinning, he hadn’t seen the boy so upbeat in a while.“I got information on Zabuza.” Itachi raised an eyebrow at that and Naruto understood Itachi enough by now to know that was him showing interest and pegging you to explain.“His in a Mansion in a field surrounded by bamboo trees,” Naruto replied breathing deeply with excitement he couldn’t believe his clones could be so reliable it was like having a bunch of people looking out for his best interest and all those people were him.‘I’m so badass..kukukuk.’ Naruto boasted inwardly and stroked his ego in self-satisfaction.“Where did you get this information?” Itachi asked and Naruto was all too happy to tell and he did he told them about how he met Haku on the day he was missing, who happened to be one of Zabuza’s henchmen who he believes is the ice user who saved him.“He also called a friend of his Aoi Rokushō.” Itachi’s eyes widened at that.“Did the man carry any strange weapon with him?” Itachi asked the boy and Naruto nodded.“He had a lightning blade with him The sword of the thunder God the blade of the second Hokage.” At Naruto’s words, Itachi looked at the boy differently an infiltration mission on an A-rank missing-nin and done so perfectly.“Good job Naruto-Kun you did a wonderful job,” Itachi said as he moved forward and ruffled the top of Naruto’s head.“Your quite the unpredictable ninja.” Itachi smiled with pride at his student.Sasuke closed his eyes and saw Itachi’s disappointed stare at him but when he opened it he saw Itachi’s proud gaze at Naruto and felt his anger for the blond rise, he was always trying to one up on him it was infuriating.“Sasuke-Kun.” Sasuke at Itachi’s call looked up at the older Uchiha and grunted showing him he had his attention.“We should remain vigilant while guarding Tazuna-San today.” Itachi spoke to his younger brother before turning to Naruto. “Make a clone and turn it into a kunai I’ll keep it with me, in emergencies I will pop it so you are let in on the situation.” Itachi received a firm nod from Naruto who made a clone that quickly turned into a Kunai which Itachi stashed in his pouch.“Tazuna-San we can leave, Naruto stay vigilant around the house.” At those final words, Itachi turned and walked out the door, followed quickly by Tazuna.Naruto and Sasuke stayed behind, with tension so high you would choke on it if you walked in unprepared. After a few more seconds of unblinking stares, Sasuke scoffed and turned walking out the door and closing it behind him.“Quack.” Naruto said to no one in particular before turning around and heading up to his shared room with the guys to meditate on all the reading his clones were doing, Gatō had a lot of dealings so much that Naruto never even considered some of them it was a goldmine for his ambitions and goals.««««”»»»»Standing outside Gatō’s mansion Zabuza, Hako and Aoi strapped up Zabuza wore a sleeveless black shirt and matching pants, complete with a waist guard, Kirigakure's striped wrist and leg warmers he also had bandages loosely tied around his neck like a scarf.Haku's outfit consisted of the standard Kirigakure pinstriped outfit which stopped at his knees. Over this, he wore a green haori with white trimmings, and around his waist a brown sash with a fringed trail wrapped around his waist twice. He also wore light-brown platoon sandals with straps in the same color as his kimono and nail polish on his fingernails and toenails in matching blue-green colors.Haku's long hair was gathered in a white bun holder, while two locks of his hair fell loose framing his face, bound with metal hair cuffs at the ends. Haku also wore a black forehead protector with the Kirigakure's symbol upon it. When in battle or moving covertly, he wore a hunter-nin mask on top of his forehead protector, which was white with thin, curved eye-holes and a red wavy design in place of the mouth, as well as the Kirigakure symbol etched in the top.“Let’s move.” At Zabuza’s words, they all dashed into the bamboo field the greenery surrounding them was nothing but a blur as they made their way to what can only be described as a soon-to-be bloody scene, how none of them coward in fear at that knowledge was a testament to their ninja lifestyle.“Rokushō, you know your part in this.” At Zabuza’s reminder, Aoi Rokushō smirked and leaped away in a different direction. “Come, Haku my blade is hungry.” The demon of the mist and his tool picked up their speed heading for the unfinished bridge.«««««”»»»»»“How do you do that!” Inari watched with wide eyes as Naruto henged into him and mimicked his voice grinning all along asking Inari the same question he had asked him when he walked on the surface of the tree.“Teach me please Naruto-neesan,” Inari begged with awed eyes and Naruto dropped his jutsu laughing at the boy along with Tsunami.“I don’t think it’s that simple Inari dear.” Tsunami told her son who has had a change of heart deciding to trust his mother and grandfather’s decision to fight Gatō’s rein over wave.Understanding that his troubles were not the biggest out there and that there were people who went through even worse. When Inari finally lightened up and began interacting with the only other ninja around the house who was active he found a bigger brother figure in him.“I can teach you how to at least tree walk.” Naruto shrugged and Inari’s eyes sparkled. Naruto smiled at the boy but a clone in Hinata’s room disappeared, it was disguised as a random ant in the room.“Aoi Rokushō.” Naruto growled and made a clone.” Stay with my clone he will keep you safe.” He didn’t wait for their response as he dashed to the house before jumping up until he was at the same height as the room Tsunami shared with Hinata, he summoned another clone and grabbed it by the scruff of its shirt throwing it over his head like an arrow as it soared inside.Rokushō looked at the sleeping form of a Hyuga on the bed and wondered if she had a seal on her forehead if she didn’t he could just make some extra Ryo in this mission and steal another ‘priceless’ artifact from Konoha the Byakugan.“Let’s see what’s under that foul Hitai-ate.” Rokushō bent over reaching out to the form of the sleeping Hyuga only to see a puff of smoke in the corner of his eyes. “Again?” He wondered turning to look at the spot.“What the…..” Rokushō turned to face the shattered window in shock only to be body tackled by a blond missile “uhffff” the air was knocked out of Rokushō as he was tackled straight out of the door splintering the wood and finding himself in the hallway.“Stay away from her!” Rokushō looked up and saw a blond gaki standing by the windowsill of the shattered window.The boy had spiky blond hair that ran down to his lower back he wore a black sleeveless turtleneck vest with an orange spiral running around its front, with a burnt orange open hoodie over it. A pair of burnt orange ankle-length pants and black shinobi opened-toed sandals.“A little gaki uh, you the one that was spying on us earlier?” Rokushō asked smiling as he got up he was trying to play it cool but the hit had probably cracked a rib he was gonna cook the boy from the inside out.“I don’t know, are you the useless man I heard about who had a kid steal for him?” Naruto smirked and Rokushō growled before smiling disarmingly at Naruto.“I’m gonna kill you.” Rokushō threatened before grabbing his umbrella from his back. Naruto made the cross seal and created a clone that dashed at Rokushō the man was ready to pierce it with the sharp edge of his umbrella only for it to go off in a puff of smoke blocking his view of the blond and the room where he stood.Swiping his weapon of choice to the side Rokushō found the room empty no blonde no sleeping Hyuga and he sneered dashing to the window to give chase. Jumping out the broken window Rokushō noticed the two clones on both sides of it and he grimaced.The clone on the right grabbed the hem of Rokushō’s one-piece suit before he could get away and pulled him back towards him with the clone on the right bringing a kunai out of its pouch to stab him in the back. Rokushō immediately performed a technique he had learned back in Konoha and substituted with a log.“Dammit!” The clone on the right cursed before dispelling relaying the message to the original.“You are quite the slippery little boy aren’t you.” Rokushō growled out before dashing at what he believed to be the original Naruto since he did not dispel. Reaching the blond at chunin-level speed he swiped the sharp edge of his weapon at the clone.Dodging the first swipe the clone jumped back on the wall behind him standing on its surface before doing a flip over Rokushō who then turned and thrust the umbrella at the clone who jumped up spreading his legs and doing a split as he dodged. Rokushō grabbing the umbrella in both hands made an upwards strike to attack the clone in mid-air the clone made the cross seal and another clone puffed into existence a second before Rokushō’s strike made contact.In a puff of smoke the clone got dispelled only for Rokushō to get punched in the face by the new clone sending him soaring off the rooftop from there he spotted the real Naruto dashing away with the Hyuga on his back. Rokushō grinned.“Found you.” He whispered ominously. The clone jumped after him ready to target another pound of flesh and Rokushō had enough of that, he made a thrusting motion with his weapon before a senbon shot out at the clone, it never saw it coming so got dispelled but its memory got transferred to the original.“He can shoot senbon needles with that umbrella, I’ll have to find a way around that.” Naruto knew he couldn’t run forever so he stopped and ran to a tree, laying Hinata down he kissed her forehead in actuality kissing her forehead protector, and threw a camouflage sheet over her slapping a Now you see me, now you can’t tag on it before dashing to a clearing.Laying some tags around the clearing he summoned clones and had them transform into random things in the clearing like a kunai, a pebble, a tree branch, and a bird perched on a tree.In another minute Aoi Rokushō appeared snarling at Naruto. “No more running.” Grabbing his umbrella Rokushō threw it in the air, making the tiger seal he called out. “Ninja Art: Senbon Shower Senbon Rain.” Naruto's eyes widened as a literal rain of senbon needles dropped from above.Grabbing a barrier tag he slapped it on the back of his arm and raised it activating the barrier above his head. All around him, he heard his clones disguised around the field dispel in puffs of smoke except the one disguised as a bird who flew away from the senbon shower.“Don’t think I’ll fall for your party tricks gaki.” Rokushō sneered grabbing his umbrella that dropped into his hands and swiped it to the left before pointing the tip at Naruto “come boy.” He beckoned and Naruto raised a brow.“Why don’t you come.” Naruto said in return and Rokushō bared his teeth before dashing at the blonde.««««"»»»»“Sasuke-Kun be alert they are here.” Itachi told his little brother when a heavy mist appeared on the unfinished bridge. Sasuke turned to Itachi and then to the bridge where the mist was thickest, this was his moment to shine, it was just him and Itachi against the bad guys he had to prove himself capable.Sasuke closed his eyes and all he saw was Itachi’s disappointed gaze on him and then he saw the proud gaze he gave Naruto Sasuke didn’t know why but it stung more than all the losses his taken, it stung more than finding out Hinata loved Naruto.‘I’ll prove myself!’ Sasuke thought eagerly, determination flaring in his Sharingan eyes as they glowed.“Itachi Uchiha, you owe me a bound of flesh and I’m here to take it.” Zabuza appeared out of the mist with Haku on his side wearing his Kiri hunter nin mask over his face.“Zabuza Momochi it seems you want to die at the hands of an Uchiha.” Itachi closed his eyes and when he opened them the Sharingan blazed into existence. “A worthy death will befall you.” At Itachi’s words, Sasuke smirked.‘Itachi is so cool.” Sasuke thought looking up at his brother in awe.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Naruto stepped back and ducked, his hands going behind his head as he rolled back then placed his hand on the ground pushing himself up into a handstand position only to have to prove his strength by jumping in that position to dodge a downward swipe by what a previous clone had informed him was a poisoned tip that also shot out senbons like a shuriken shooter back in the academy for reflex practice only faster and the projectiles were too small to get a clean grip on.“Stop moving brat.” Aoi Rokushō grounded out, the smile he had earlier and throughout the fight since it began was adding features starting five minutes ago. First came the little twitches in the corner of his mouth, that somehow turned into a lip lick at the end. Second, came the twitches in the eyes followed quickly by the third, lip biting he looked hungry for something.“Your weirding me out, you pervert!” Naruto shouted out as he finally found that gap in his opponent’s strikes to create space and Rokushō stopped in his tracks, staring dumbfounded at Naruto in disbelief.“What do you mean pervert?” Rokushō’s question was one of genuine concern, he didn’t know what he did to get called such a thing, matter of fact he was still a Virgin he was just angry.Naruto blinked wondering if he got it wrong, the look was very disturbing like he was hungry for something. The kind of hunger that makes you angry because can’t have what you want and the only thing naruto saw around was himself.“You're not hungry for me?” The moment those words left his mouth he cringed and shivered, witnessing Aoi shiver as well made Naruto gulp. He got it wrong, he laughed lightly as he rubbed the back of his head.“Look my bad Woah!!” Naruto’s eyes widened when he narrowly avoided a senbon needle from Aoi’s umbrella. The seaweed-colored jonin from Ame narrowed his eyes.‘This boy knows, but how?’ Rokushō wondered as he watched and listened as the blond explained to him why he thought he was a pervert and every word that came out of his mouth infuriated Aoi so deeply he wanted to cook the boy and serve him to the Hyuga girl once he starved her.“Look it’s not you, it me it’s my bad, it’s just you’re twitching eyes, the lip licking and biting then the pink tint on your cheeks I thought you were a pedophile. Watch it!” Naruto exclaimed dodging another needle and Rokushō was surprised once more.‘That needle was supposed to at least graze him his not that fast.’ Rokushō wondered. Naruto wasn’t supposed to be able to dodge that, the only known way to do so is to know where the shooter was aiming by watching the very tip or being fast enough to dodge, the blonde gaki was not the latter.‘But I only fought his clones.’ Rokushō’s eyes widened as he realized what was going on and he snickered.“Hey Gaki, those are shadow clones you are using right?” The umbrella user asked and Naruto stopped talking.“So, what of it?.” Naruto asked and Rokushō grinned looking at the boy even more closely, with blonde hair and whisker marks.“Now I remember you.” Aoi laughed as he charged the blond once more. Naruto quickly made the cross seal and summoned a clone that covered his retreat by being a meat shield or chakra shield.“The Kyuubi brat himself.” Aoi revealed as he laughed and moved for another attack only to have to move out of the way when a clone was thrown at him like an arrow.“Those glasses Gatō wore, it was one of your disguised clones.” Rokushō didn’t question it he stated it and his laugh became even more pronounced.“You have skills kid and I can appreciate that unlike that village spreading nonsense like the ‘will of fire.’”Rokushō stopped his attacks and raised his hands in a show of no harm.“What are you getting at?!” Naruto had to raise his voice to ask the question because of how far he was from the man.“Join me.” Rokushō simply said and Naruto blinked in surprise, he didn’t expect such a request but more than that he found it hilarious so he laughed long and hard.“Hahaha, you want me to. Hahahahah, join you?” Naruto was gonna double over if he wasn’t in the middle of a life-and-death situation. “Why would you think that I would join you? Think before you speak stupid hahaha.” Rokushō bared his teeth at the blond, he was mocking him.“I'm giving you a chance to live brat, with those clones of yours and my……” Rokushō stopped talking when Naruto laughed louder even going so far as summoning a clone who immediately began laughing as well, the clone actually doubling over.“My clones and you're what?” Naruto asked as all the humor left his face and he did to Rokushō what Gatō had done to him earlier in the day. He looked him over and scoffed. “The only thing your good at is manipulating little boys and girls.” Naruto spat as his clone continued laughing in the background.“Not even a bingo book prodigy, just a loser who had a kid steal for him.” Naruto repeated Gatō’s words, word for word because he knew those words hurt Rokushō he had a front row sit when Gatō mocked him. He saw the man's reaction loud and clear he hated how he was seen in the ninja world.“I’m gonna skin you alive!” Rokushō bellowed to the heavens as he dashed at Naruto and jumped up in the air, opening his umbrella and going through hand seals he called out the name of his jutsu.“Water style: Umbrella shockwave!” After swinging his umbrella Aoi produced a torrent of water large enough to attack a group of targets all aimed at the blonde who had summoned another clone in addition to his first and they all set up a barrier to defend against the attack.Naruto’s barrier lasted 2 seconds flat before the technique broke through and he was blasted by pressure so heavy his clones dispelled on contact and he was left in a crater with the pressure pressing down on him, the pain was unbearable.“Not so funny now uh brat? Don’t even think of dying because I will enjoy torturing you until you beg for it.” Naruto screamed as the pressure continued building up pushing him deeper into the ground. He could feel his ribs creaking very close to snapping under the pressure and caving in.“I’m not dying anytime soon loser!” Naruto screamed as he fought the pressure to raise his hands and made a hand seal. A clone popped into existence only to dispel immediately and Rokushō grinned.“Your clones won’t bail you out of this demon!” Rokushō said loudly at Naruto who wasn’t screaming anymore as he fought against the pressure and got into a sit-up position he felt like he hit a hundred sit-ups just by sitting up straight before glaring at Rokushō.“Watch me break out of this!” Naruto shouted as he began struggling to stand on his feet fighting the pressure from the water jutsu. In response, Rokushō poured more chakra into his jutsu making it push Naruto right down again with another scream of pain.“Your gonna die here demon!” Rokushō promised loudly as he salivated at the prospect of killing the blonde so much so he never noticed the bird nose-diving down above him.“Hey!” Rokushō looked up at the voice in shock just as a cloud of smoke dispersed and a blonde appeared kicking him with the heel of his foot. Rokushō registered pain as the blow landed right in the middle of his face, his nose broke on contact blood gushing out in a spray, his mouth busted as both his molars got spit out of his mouth and he popped a blood vessel in his left eye from the impact of the blow.The momentum the clone had caught from nose-diving as a bird from a great distance plus having its master's natural strength made the front flip heel kick he delivered devastating. Rokushō soared down to the ground in a matter of seconds as he landed on his back creating a cloud of smoke on impact and a human-shaped crater on landing.Naruto who was still laying flat on his back with tattered clothes and bruises grinned and sent his clone a thumbs up as it landed and it returned the gesture only to get dispelled a second later as a glowing electrical blade stabbed it.“Mmou smoupid blat, mou aa mying moolay.” Rokushō grimaced when he realized his words which were ‘You stupid brat, you are dying today.’ were not coming out the way they should. He opened his mouth and placed his free hand inside only to find teeth missing, he felt a loose one and it dropped into his hand.Rokushō brought his hand in front of his face and saw a canine laying there bloody. The anger that blossomed within him was something he had never felt before in his life his chakra became violent as it fed The sword of the thunder God in his hand making its intensity increase and the arks of electricity it released became more powerful.Naruto stood up slowly as he watched the sword cautiously, this fight was now for his life, he had to get his game face on there would be no second chances or retries.“Mmmmmiiiiie” Rokushō was saying ‘Die’ but because of his broken nose and lack of many of his teeth his words came out incoherent and that pissed him off even more as he sent an ark of electricity at Naruto with the blonde throwing himself out of the way.««««”»»»»Haku ducked under a roundhouse kick and moved away from the younger Uchiha who was keeping up with his speed so he was in front of him before the space even became something tangible only to have to dodge a reverse roundhouse kick from Haku.The fight had been a martial arts frenzy from kicks to punches, elbows, knees, heads, and wrists the whole six yards since it began. Sasuke dashed in only to stop in front of Haku locking eyes with the Hyoton user who closed his eyes behind his mask and threw a blind punch.Sasuke seeing the punch coming turned and grabbed it over his shoulders before heaving and throwing Haku over his shoulder sending the boy soaring away from him. Performing hand seals in a second he called out his art. “Fire style: Fire phoenix Jutsu!” Shooting four flame balls one after the other they grew in size and flew over to the mist missing-nin.Haku seeing the flames heading his way made his respective seals and called out his jutsu. "Secret Technique: Demonic Mirroring Ice Wall!” A single ice wall appeared in front of Haku taking the brunt of multiple flame balls, hissing as the opposite elements met and let off steam but the ice wall held and Haku landed on his feet.“You can’t copy my jutsu’s Uchiha-San.” Haku told his opponent when he saw him blink in confusion. “My Art is a bloodline limit.” He explained softly and Sasuke scoffed.“What are you, an ice dispenser?” Sasuke mocked finding that the ice user could place his ice machine in the same category as the fabled Sharingan amusing. “And don’t mock me, I won’t need to copy anything to win here.” Sasuke said dashing at his opponent.Haku stood his ground as he waited for his opponent to get close and sent out senbon needless from a hidden compartment in his sleeves to fend off the Uchiha genin.Sasuke jumped sideways and dashed wide circling Haku before throwing one kunai that Haku weaved to the left to dodge. He threw another one that Haku grabbed and threw to the floor. Sasuke threw five kunai all at once before jumping high with four kunai in each hand he did a twist in mid-air as he positioned himself upside down.He threw the first 1 in his right hand, followed quickly by the three in his left hand, he did a turn and threw two more from his right followed up by one from his left. Doing a twist Sasuke switched one kunai to his now empty left hand behind his back and released both kunai at the same time.Haku had drawn a kunai from his pouch and used it to deflect the five kunai thrown at him only to look up at the Uchiha and see him perform some complicated throws making the kunai bounce off each other as they threw Haku off guard until one got knocked by another changing its overhead trajectory and bringing it to Haku in his blind spot.“Aghhh” Haku grimaced when a kunai got embedded in his thigh.“You should start running while I still feel forgiving.” Sasuke said as he landed, he finally got that kunai trick of Itachi’s down.“You are being ignorant Uchiha-San I don’t want to hurt you, let me have the bridge builder and I will ask Zabuza-Sama to spare you.” Haku pulled the kunai out of his right thigh and placed a hand on top of the wound freezing it.“Your master will die by my sensei’s hands.” Sasuke said with all the faith in the world, Itachi would never lose against some stupid missing-nins.“I hoped I didn’t have to do this but.” Haku dashed at Sasuke In a burst of speed making the Sharingan wielder's eyes widen at the unexpected speed. His Sharingan caught the incoming attack the only question was whether Sasuke’s body could react to it.Sasuke moved to the left but his Sharingan told him he was too late because his body was not fast enough. He grits his teeth as he went back to his training. Haku’s fist landed on Sasuke’s shoulder knocking him off balance and Sasuke twisted with the blow bringing his backhand across to Haku only to see the boy had already ducked.Haku stood from his duck raising a hand and hitting Sasuke’s offending hand upward with a rising palm strike.Sasuke once again thrown off balance received a kick to the stomach getting thrown back. Haku then made hand seals and called out his jutsu.“Ice release: Crystal Ice Mirrors.” As Haku dashed passed Sasuke’s airborne form he turned to face his approaching form and an ice mirror appeared in front of him. Haku quickly jumped into the mirror from the back and came out from the front with even greater speed.Drawing two kunais in both hands he crossed his hands above his chest and when he and Sasuke got close he strikes, throwing his hands out and striking Sasuke. The Uchiha tumbled to the ground while Haku stopped by sliding and twisting to face the Uchiha.“Shit!” Haku quickly turned back around, behind him was a log, and there ready to punch him in the stomach was Sasuke. Haku grabbed onto the offending hand, Sasuke’s eyes looking straight into Haku’s mask trying to ensnare him in an illusion.“Your not bad Uchiha-San.” Haku complimented as he grabbed Sasuke’s hand. “But I’m better.” Sasuke watched dumbfounded when Haku began performing one-handed seals while he interlocked their fingers together so Sasuke cannot escape.“Secret Technique: Thousand Flying Water Needles of Death.” At the call of his Jutsu. Haku creates a thousand long needles from the nearby water, which surround him and Sasuke. He carefully aimed the needles at his target and fired them at rapid speeds.Sasuke who looked up to see the needles approaching yanked his hand from Haku’s grasp with his greater physical strength and is able to escape harm by leaping directly upward.“Fire style: Fireball Jutsu!” Sasuke sent out a torrent of flames that quickly shaped into a 20 feet ball of flames rushing at Haku bellow him. Sasuke still airborne went through more hand seals as he watched Haku run from the flaming projectile.‘Tiger, Boar, Ox, Dog, Snake.’ Sasuke finished performing his 5 handseals in record time eyes locked on the log that had taken Haku’s strike earlier and whispered.“Substitution Jutsu.” In a puff of smoke, a log took his place and Sasuke landed in its previous position, Haku did not see all of this as he was still in the process of maneuvering out of the earlier projectile.‘At peace, Snake, Dragon, Rabbit, Tiger’ Sasuke thought as he ran through more hand seals before calling out. “Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu!” Sasuke spits out flames from his mouth, that took the shape of a Chinese dragon’s snot quickly traveling forward in a straight direction towards its target.Haku blinked in horror when another much faster fire Jutsu came at him and crossed the distance between them in seconds. Haku went through his hand seals as both projectiles got closer.“Ice Style: Glacial Dome.” Haku quickly froze the surrounding air around him and created an icy, transparent igloo-like dome around himself to act as a defense. A second later both Fire based attacks made contact with each other doubling in size and intensity becoming one before impacting the Ice dome.Sasuke breathing heavily watched as steam covered the area of impact with him unable to get a good view of his opponent's status. Sasuke was running out of chakra from the constant use of his Sharingan and the jutsus he performed, at least he knew Haku was in the same position.Since they started they have been evenly matched, Sasuke had the advantage of being able to predict Haku’s moves and intercept them while Haku was very flexible due to his lithe build and reflexes.“I shouldn’t Underestimate you, you are a dangerous one.” At Haku’s words, the steam got blasted away by the boy's chakra being called forth in great quantity and Sasuke frowned something big was about to happen he had to stop him quickly, so Sasuke dashed towards his opponent. Haku wasn’t even harmed by his combination attack.“Secret Technique: Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals!” Sasuke stopped in his tracks and looked around him at the ice mirrors surrounding him and Haku. By entering one of the ice mirrors, Haku's reflection appeared in all of them. Haku can travel between these mirrors near-instantaneously, giving the appearance that he occupies all of them simultaneously.“I didn’t want to hurt you Uchiha-San but you leave me no choice.” Haku spoke from all the mirrors before all his reflections drew a handful of senbon. “Prepare yourself.” Haku warned as he slicked out the mirror and with speed Sasuke could follow with his eyes but not his body Haku attacked.Sasuke tsk’d as he quickly drew a barrier tag provided by the ‘dobe’ and placed it on the floor in front of him, activating it before giving it his back and turning to face behind him drawing a kunai from his pouch. He listened as the first barrage of needles dropped on the floor after making contact with the green barrier.“You will have to do better than that Iceberg!”Sasuke taunted as he twirled his Kunai, Sharingan blazing with equal tomoes and a challenging smirk on his face. He was enjoying himself.««««”»»»»“I heard the little Uchiha brat is your younger brother.” Zabuza said offhandedly trying to get a rise out of Itachi who jumped away from his strike and brought his kunai down aimed at the top of his head. Zabuza brought his giant blade up and blocked the Kunai before pushing up and throwing Itachi to the side, only to immediately dash towards him.“Itachi, Itachi, Itachi fucking Uchiha, you owe me a pound of flesh.” Zabuza made a low swipe that Itachi dodged by leaping back, not planning on giving the Uchiha space Zabuza leaped after him with a downward strike that Itachi swerved around the moment his feet touched the ground.Zabuza's blade dented the hard bricks the bridge was being constructed out of when his downward strike missed its target. Itachi threw a kick at Zabuza from the side that the man blocked with the flat of his blade as he skidded a few feet back.“I’m taking that flesh out of the little Uchiha brat, then I’m coming after your whole clan.” Zabuza grounded out in anger and Itachi raised an eyebrow at the missing-nin.“Why do you speak of something that cannot be accomplished unless I’m dead?” Itachi asked as he pulled out a scroll and unrolled it. Placing a palm on top of its seal and in a puff of smoke a Tantō appeared in his hands that he twirled in his hands before taking a ready stance.“Come, you have already lost.” Itachi said cryptically as he pointed a finger at Zabuza and the previous member of the swordsmen of the mist growled charging at Itachi.Itachi moved in when Zabuza was close enough to swing his larger blade ducking under the swipe as he spun and made a low swipe of his own at the same time. Zabuza jumped over the blow performing a flip that had him spinning like a shuriken in mid-air before stopping and bringing his blade down on his opponent.Itachi rolled away from the attack and jumped up throwing 5 shurikens before performing hand seals ‘Ox, Dog, Dragon, Rat, Dog, Boar, Snake, Tiger’ and calling out his Jutsu.“Ninja Art: Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu.” The five Shuriken duplicated using Itachi’s chakra in the same way that the shadow clone technique makes copies of its user.Zabuza’s eyes widened when 5 Shuriken suddenly became more than a hundred. Placing his blade in front of him Zabuza used the flat of it as a shield only to get grazed occasionally by the sharp projectiles.When the barrage was finished Zabuza looked over his blade only to have to leave it behind to dodge a downward strike from Itachi creating distance between them. Itachi looked over at the legendary sword and decide it was a nuisance, he kicked at its sharp tip making it flip up into the air before turning and kicking it as hard as he could.Zabuza gapped and bared his teeth in anger as he watched his kubikiribōchō get kicked off the edge of the bridge and dropped into the waters below.The area around them got eerily quiet at the sound an object makes when it was dumped in water indicating the blade had dunked. Zabuza began laughing, these leaf nin were something else entirely they knew how to piss people off. He looked at Itachi’s impassive face and ground his teeth in anger.“I'll make you regret that.” Zabuza warned making a water clone before going through hand seals.‘Ox, Monkey, Hare, Rat, Boar, Bird, Ox, Horse, Bird, Rat, Tiger, Dog, Tiger, Snake, Ox, Ram, Snake, Boar, Ram, Rat, Yang Water, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Bird, Ox, Horse, Ram, Tiger, Snake, Rat, Monkey, Hare, Boar, Dragon, Ram, Rat, Ox, Monkey, Bird, Yang Water, Rat, Boar, Bird.’“Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!” Itachi raised an eyebrow at the very long sequence of hand seals he could have attacked a total of 4 times while Zabuza performed them but he was curious and impressed by the imposing figure glaring at him.Going through handseals of his own. ‘Ram, Horse, Snake, Dragon, Rat, Ox, Tiger’ Itachi called out his Jutsu.“Fire Style: Dragon Flame Bomb!” After kneading the chakra, Itachi breathed out a torrent of fire from his mouth. Manipulating the flames into the shape of a dragon and dividing it to strike the target from the left, right, and front all at once. Unlike the great fireball, which covers a wide area, the Fire Dragon Flame Bullet makes focused strikes, quickly reducing targets to ash upon contact.Zabuza grimaced but sent his water dragon at Itachi, who did the same by sending his fire dragon forward to intercept Zabuza’s Jutsu. Zabuza’s clone seeing its chance dashed to the edge of the bridge and jumped.Itachi seeing the clone sent a piece of his jutsu after the clone but couldn’t tell if it destroyed it or not before it reached the waters below. The two B-rank jutsu collided with Itachi sending the last piece of his divided jutsu to circle and attack Zabuza.Zabuza’s eyes widened when he saw the approaching flame projectile heading towards him from the flank he couldn’t drop the water dragon jutsu or the other attack would converge on him.Zabuza ready to take the burns and pain of the approaching flames felt a tug on his chakra network and he grinned accepting it, as his clone Performed the Substitution Jutsu with him. Appearing in the clone's previous position at the edge of the bridge Zabuza found his blade kubikiribōchō on the bridge floor and picked it up.“Water Release: Hiding in Mist Technique.” Zabuza called out in a whisper as he covered the area in a thick mist obscuring himself from view and dashing at Itachi’s unsuspecting form in silence.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Sasuke saw that Haku was expending a lot of chakra keeping his ice mirrors up it was just a matter of time before the ice user ran low. Sasuke parried another barrage of kunai from his front, left and right. The barrier deterred Haku from attacking his rear.Haku moved to another mirror while he thought about how to get the Uchiha, he had to be quick to help his master who he couldn’t see anymore due to the thick mist covering the other side of the bridge. He soared out of the mirrors once more and threw more senbon only for Sasuke to see them coming with his Sharingan and he parried them away grinning.“You’re running out of chakra, you can’t keep this up indefinitely.” Sasuke taunted as his eyes followed his opponent’s movements while he flew from one mirror to another so fast Sasuke would admit without his eyes he would have been a pincushion the moment Haku performed his first attack.Haku didn’t respond, he decided he was going for the kill there was no way for him to incapacitate the Uchiha without taking drastic measures, he just hoped his wager paid off. Haku expanded more chakra beginning his attacks once more, he moved to the mirrors on Sasuke’s left throwing many senbon with Sasuke already facing that way to deflect them.He moved to the mirrors on Sasuke’s right letting loose another barrage of senbon then he moved to Sasuke’s front sending another barrage then he quickly moved to the mirrors up top and sent another barrage by the time he had done all of that his senbons were still about two feet from the mirrors and they all converged around Sasuke seeming to have been thrown at the same time.Sasuke’s Sharingan told him he couldn’t block them all so he decided to deflect the most life-threatening leaving five to pierce him. One on the back of his right thigh the other on his shoulder, followed by one in his left arm that he had to block by placing his arm in front of his face. The other grazed his face living a thin line there with the final senbon going to his stomach inches away from his kidney.Haku jumped from the top mirrors and soared towards Sasuke at his fastest speed, in his hands were two senbon needles. Sasuke not seeing the approaching Haku only registered pain when he felt two sharp objects pierce his left and right shoulder blades and he screamed out in pain.Sasuke the felt a kick to his back that moved him away from the barrier. Sasuke stumbled forward, he registered he had no feeling in his arms, and quickly turned to face behind him seeing Haku had placed an ice mirror in front of and behind the barrier.“It’s over Uchiha-San.” Haku told the Uchiha while he raised his hand to his face and unhooked his mask revealing his face to Sasuke who was shocked to see it was a girl he was fighting as his eyes widened. “I’m a boy.” Haku revealed as he bowed at the Uchiha.“My name is Haku, the last living user of the ice release.” Haku introduced himself looking at Sasuke in pity for what he was about to do. Sasuke seeing that look gritted his teeth in anger his blood boiling in fury.“Why are you telling me this?” Sasuke grounded out trying and failing to get feeling in his hands.“I don’t want to kill you as a faceless individual Uchiha-San.” Haku said sadly thinking that he was doing Sasuke an honor by revealing himself. Sasuke snorted and laughed.‘Is this guy serious?’ Sasuke wondered as he laughed out loud but behind that laugh was anger, controlled and concentrated anger. “Don’t think you’ve won yet, your mirrors are cracking you won’t be able to hold that technique much longer.” Sasuke said breathing hard and wincing whenever his shoulders rose and fell.Haku nodded at Sasuke’s words, he was right Haku couldn’t keep up the jutsu anymore it ate a lot of chakra and his reserves were still developing. Haku smiled softly at Sasuke and walked back, stepping into the mirror and slinking into its surface like water before all the mirrors around them broke into particles of glass.Sasuke grit his teeth as he faced Haku’s reflection in the mirror his arms laying limp on his sides, inside the surface of the ice mirror Haku stared back at Sasuke as he drew two senbon needles before soaring at the Uchiha who he believed to be defenseless.'I'm not dying today.' Sasuke looked to the left and bite down on the senbon sticking out of his left shoulder, yanking it out before facing Haku’s approaching form and spitting the senbon directly at his face.Haku’s eyes widened because he couldn’t dodge in mid-air with the speed he was traveling in. He got the senbon right on his forehead protector and he closed his eyes on reflex only to open it to find a foot head for his face.Sasuke after spitting out the senbon leaped at Haku who had stopped in his tracks with his arms crossed in front of him showing that he had tried to block the projectile but it had slipped through his hastily thrown defense.Sasuke’s foot kicked Haku’s hands piercing them and his foot into the senbon on the ice user's forehead protector, grimacing in pain Sasuke put his other foot on Haku’s chest kicking off him and dislodging his foot from the senbon as he flipped back he turned his face to the right biting the other senbon there and yanking it out of his shoulder.Landing on his feet Sasuke grimaced when he put pressure on his wounded foot but ignored it to dash at Haku with the Senbon held firmly between his teeth. Haku’s eyes widened when he saw Sasuke running at him he tried to jump back into his mirror behind him but it had already broken apart due to his depleted chakra and he bumped into the barrier behind him.Sasuke grinned when he saw the look of realization and horror cross Haku’s visage when he realized he had no escape. He shouldn’t have removed his mask if he was smart enough, his so-called honor would get him killed Sasuke thought cynically.Sasuke reached Haku in seconds, he saw his target and attacked it, whipping his head as fast as he could Sasuke pierced Haku’s chest. The senbon cut an artery on entry before piercing the ice user's heart with the senbon in his mouth and pinning Haku between himself and the barrier.Haku looked down in horror, his hands pinned above his head as he registered the attack and coughed out blood. He watched as Sasuke jumped back only to stumble and land on his behind in a sitting position breathing raggedly and deeply before he snickered and began laughing.“Don’t underestimate an Uchiha.” He told Haku while he sat there staring at him Sharingan eyes finally deactivating. Haku pulled his hands out of the senbon on his forehead protector slowly wincing in pain, then he tried to pull the senbon on his chest only to wince in unimaginable pain the moment his hand made contact with the offending object.“Pulling that out will only kill you quicker.” Haku looked down at Sasuke's frowning face. Looking down at the wound in his chest, Haku slid down the barrier sitting against it. He was exhausted.“W-why d-do you f-f-fight Uchiha-San?” Haku asked blood trailing down his lips, every time he breathed he felt pain.“A dead man does not need to know that answer.” Sasuke simply said facing Haku’s dying form unable to move due to fatigue and low chakra levels.Haku simply nodded and looked up letting down a tear. ‘I failed Zabuza-Sama.’ Haku thought as his life left him slowly.««««”»»»»“The heart, spine, lungs, kidney, larynx, jugular vein, collar bone, liver.” Zabuza’s voice came from every direction as Itachi deactivated his Sharingan due to all the chakra the mist carried blinding him even more to Zabuza’s location.“Which to attack first.” Zabuza appeared behind Itachi ready to take off his head and Itachi turned immediately bringing his Tantō up straight blocking the attack but is sent skidding away from the force behind the blow.Slowing his momentum with chakra to the soles of his feet Itachi flipped into a backflip to dodge a swipe to his midsection aimed at bisecting him down the middle, finding himself upside down in mid-air Itachi twisted bringing his blade around at Zabuza decapitating his head from his shoulders only for his form to go splash on the ground.‘A water clone.’ Itachi deducted landing on his feet and dashing to the side as water bullets were shot at him from the mist. Activating his Sharingan Itachi calculated where the trajectory of the water bullets came from and traced it back to its origin.Itachi threw a handful of Shuriken in that direction before stopping in his tracks and performing hand seals Itachi bite into his thumb and placed it on the ground calling out his Jutsu.“Summoning Jutsu!” In a puff of smoke, a crow appeared.“Find him.” Itachi simply said and the bird nodded before it flew up, Itachi bent low like a limbo specialist watching as Zabuza’s blade came out of the mist flying over his form passing him by, and heading back into the mist on the other side.Itachi stood back up straight and placed his sword in front of him reading himself for another surprise attack, he didn’t have to wait long as two Zabuzas came from the mist one up front and the other from the rear.“Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique!” Itachi called out after making hand seals and spits a volley of small fireballs into the air. The many small flames moved wildly through the area before Itachi took control of each flame with his chakra, allowing him to guide each at his targets.He sent one volley to the Zabuza in his front and the other to the Zabuza in his rear. Zabuza seeing the volley of fire heading his way tsk’d and leaped to the side to avoid them letting them soar past him. When he looked over to his clone he saw the fires following the doppelgänger and realization dawned on him so he turned around to see the flames he had dodged before circling to try him again.“Bloody Uchihas.” Zabuza sneered going through hand seals. ‘Tiger, Snake, Rat, Snake, Tiger’ Zabuza kneaded his chakra into water in his body and called out his Jutsu.“Water Release: Water Formation Wall!” Zabuza spits out a stream of water from his mouth at the ground, which circled around him and rose upward to create a wall, defending him from the attack only for four weapons to pierce his back and he grunted in pain but kept his concentration on the water wall until the barrage finished.Zabuza looked at his clone's previous position only to watch as it splashed getting dispelled by a stab from Itachi’s Tantō from behind.“I thought that was the real you.” Itachi said as he turned his head a little to face Zabuza and the Missing-nin immediately looked down at Itachi’s feet not planning on falling for the Uchiha’s eye tricks only to see Itachi’s feet start breaking down into crows that began flying out of him.“Demon Illusion: Mirage Raven.” Zabuza was trapped in a powerful illusion, with no necessary eye contact. He saw a torrent of crows, leaving Itachi’s body cawing as the Uchiha’s body dispersed into a flock of crows.A crow came at Zabuza from above, nose-diving at him, and Zabuza swiped his blade at it cutting it in half and letting it drop to the ground. With that initial attack, all the crows cawed and began diving towards Zabuza who changed his grip on his blade and began bashing them away with the flat of his blade.They kept on coming none stop and Zabuza gritted his teeth in frustration as he continued bashing the birds away eventually he began receiving cuts on his person.“Show yourself Itachi!” Zabuza shouted out angrily while he became a frenzy of sword swipes and thrusts even throwing in punches and kicks to fend off the birds only to receive gashes on his arms, legs, back, chest and face.The barrage of crows ended after 3 minutes of continuous attacks when Zabuza was breathing hard, he was bloody and his clothes were in tatters. The bandages around his mouth had fallen off revealing his sharp shark-like teeth.“You concentrate more on the Sharingan’s ability to cast genjutsu and forget all the other different ways available to cast them.” Itachi rebuilt himself from a flock of crows as he pointed a finger at Zabuza and in his right hand was a bloody Tantō dripping what could only be Zabuza’s blood.“You were ensnared from the beginning of this fight.” At Itachi’s words, the crow he had summoned cawed and Itachi bent his left arm at a 90-degree angle parallel to his chest.“Good crow.” Itachi said when the crow landed on his arm and it cawed in appreciation when Itachi scratched it under its bloody beak.Zabuza was outmatched he could see that now this wasn’t some kind of backwater ninja he was facing. Itachi Uchiha was a master of the ninja arts he was smart, deceiving, sneaky, and elusive but worse he was a strong shinobi with too many tricks up his sleeves for Zabuza to predict what he would do next.Zabuza hadn’t noticed his hidden mist Jutsu had dispersed due to his lack of concentration during the barrage of crows that attacked him and because he was giving the battle behind him his back he didn’t see as Haku attacked Sasuke one final time only to get stabbed in the heart.“It seems your partner has lost.” At Itachi’s words Zabuza’s heart gripped in his chest as he forgot about all his ninja training and turned around giving Itachi his back, and there laying against a barrier was Haku facing him with widening eyes."Zabuza-Sama." Haku whispered with new determination. He would at least trade his life for his precious person.Itachi charged at his opponent whose guard was down Tantō glimmering under the light of the light post and Haku acted.««««”»»»»Hinata after more than a week of being comatose finally stirred, she felt good, great even like she just came from a very nice nap. She blinked and opened her eyes only to see nothing but darkness. She was used to that dark by now so she paid it no mind and stretched her body only to feel her hands push a fabric away from her and that’s when she was hit by all kinds of different colors.She saw shapes around her of trees, grass, and leaves. Hinata gasped as she saw the chakra flowing in the tree was dark green and the grass had a light green hue to it.She looked forward and she felt her vision contort before expanding to cover more than 800 meters, a whole half a mile. Covering a great distance at a 360-degree angle, Hinata could somehow see herself from a bird's eye view. Her chakra was purple. She looked at all the vibrant chakra around her and smiled.Hinata stood up slowly, wobbling on her feet as she used the tree behind her for support, she tried stepping forward only for her leg to buckle under her weight and she found herself face first on the ground eating grass.Hinata looked up and pouted blowing out her cheeks in irritation at her stubborn legs. She saw something yellow glowing under the fabric that was covering her earlier. Letting curiosity take control she lifted the fabric and peeked under it she had to close one eye while squinting the other as a bright yellow light almost blinded her.Her heart skipped a beat at the comfort that light brought her and she slowly opened her eyes as they adjusted to the harsh light under the fabric, lifting the cloth she reached under and grabbed the source of light and pulled it out as she raised herself into a sitting position.‘Naruto-Kun.’ Hinata thought while she stared at the ‘Now you see me, Now you can’t’ tag or more specifically the chakra flowing in the kanji strokes and hugged it close to her chest pushing herself up on her feet, she might have felt great mentally but physically she felt like noodles.Hinata looked around and still couldn’t believe all the colors she saw, they were all so vibrant and so bright.‘How am I seeing all this?’ Hinata wondered as she scanned the immediate area around her, concentrating on a particular tree she gasped when she saw right through it and continued seeing through them as her vision got tunnel-visioned.Hinata stood still but her vision moved forward she didn’t know how to explain it as her vision covered a kilometer.“Naruto-Kun!” Hinata gasped when she saw Naruto’s outline in a clearing in the distance his chakra was still yellow like the tag but it had one fundamental difference, it was ginormous it came in such abundance that it leaked out of Naruto’s every tenkentsu like solar waves, spreading into the environment.‘Is this the Byakugan?’ Hinata’s eyes widened and she slowly raised her shaking hand to her face and felt at the edges before her hands came to cover her mouth as it quivered.“I have the Byakugan.” Hinata whispered in no small amount of shock and awe as she smiled, that smile twitched in her face a few times before it turned into a full-blown grin that showed all her pearly whites and Hinata began fidgeting in excitement.“I have to show Naruto-Kun.” Just as she thought that she saw another chakra signature it was so small compared to Naruto’s that she would have missed it if it kept itself behind Naruto’s chakra.Concentrating on something she had a better handle on than her eyes which was her sensory ability. Hinata dashed towards the clearing and the closer she got the better her sensory abilities began picking up on the two signatures up ahead.‘I’m coming Naruto-Kun.’ Hinata thought dashing through the foliage at her top speed.««««”»»»»‘I’ll kill you! KILL KILL KILL KILL!!’ Naruto jumped away from the ark of electricity sent his way by his opponent. Everything he did went sideways fast and stayed that way.“Calm down man, you can always go to an Iryō-nin to get it fixed, I think.” Rokushō growled at the blonde's words what got to him the most was the fact he didn’t know if the blonde was sincere or taunting him.‘It doesn’t matter he still dies today, I offered him a chance and he laughed.’ Rokushō dashed at Naruto his speed severely decreased due to the blow he took.‘I’m gonna kill him, I have to kill him.’ Rokushō became a man of focus, he didn’t care about the money, Zabuza, the Byakugan, or that short fool he just wanted the blonde in front of him dead.Reaching Naruto who was also worse for wear, Rokushō brought his sword down on the blonde who even though he dodged by jumping back still got tased by random arks of electricity from the sword of the thunder god.Naruto grimaced when his left arm twitched a little. He was at an impasse, his shadow clones couldn’t get close to Rokushō since the electric arks wouldn’t let them. His barriers were only helping in his defense and he would be running out of those soon he needed to work on stronger barriers.“Mmmiiiieeee!” Rokushō screamed as he charged at Naruto shooting two arks of electricity on both sides of the blond to keep him rooted to the spot as he reached him and swung at the Jinchuriki.Naruto jumped back once more only for the sword to cut a straight line through his clothes, his mesh shirt, and finally his flesh.“Aghhhh!!!” Naruto screamed in pain at the electric shock that followed after the flesh wound, stumbling on his feet and falling on a hip Naruto felt himself get lifted upwards with the pain coming back to haunt him.Rokushō raised his sword that produced rings of electricity that paralyzed his blonde enemy while continuously shocking him as he magnetically suspend the jinchuriki in mid-air.“Aghhhh.” Naruto’s cries were a continued melody to Rokushō. He felt like he was at an Oprah with his uncle in Konoha once again, he wondered if the old fool had kicked the bucket yet but he shrugged.“Mie mou stupid blat…….MIIEEE!” Rokushō intensified his attack increasing the intensity of the rings surrounding and suspending Naruto in mid-air.“AGHHHHHHHHHHH!!”Naruto screamed out before gritting his teeth and glaring at Rokushō mouthing the words ‘loser’ at him. The man saw red he threw his sword up subsequently throwing Naruto up in the air and Rokushō jumped after him aiming to maim the blonde.“Eight Trigrams: Vacuum Palm!” Rokushō registered an impact on his right cheek making him spit blood and more teeth as he got blasted away from his opponent and dropped to the ground turning and twisting.Hinata rushed under Naruto’s airborne form and caught him in her arms bridal style which didn’t take her a second to deduct and she blushed 3 different shades of pink dropping the blond on his sore body too abruptly.“Ow ow ow….” Naruto complained rubbing his sore bum he hadn’t even registered what had happened or who caught him and saved his life."Oh no, Naruto-Kun!” Hinata said in shock at what she did and kneeled in front of him. “Are you okay, I didn’t hurt you did I?” Hinata kept fretting on and on about him while Naruto stared at her dumbfounded.“Hime?” He asked slowly.Hinata stopped what she was doing and looked over at Naruto’s face she could see his outline and the chakra in and surrounding him she could feel its warmth exuding from him.“Yes, Naruto-Kun.” She asked confused, Hinata didn’t know or realize she had just woken up from a week-long sleep. Naruto raised his hands and placed them on Hinata’s cheeks slowly hands trembling as he felt her cheeks and the veins bulging from her eyes.“You have the Byakugan?” He asked. Naruto was no longer in the world of the elemental nations he was in someplace called Hinata Ville where all he registered in his mind was everything to do with her.“Yes..” Hinata smiled replying as she giggled in happiness. “It seems like I do.” Hinata said placing her hand on top of the one on her cheeks and smiling lovingly at the blonde tilting her head to the side.“C-can you s-see m m me?” Naruto asked with hope in his voice and Hinata shook her head in the negative crushing that hope, Naruto looked down in sadness and Hinata smiled bringing his face up.“I see your chakra, we will talk about this later promise.” Hinata promised and stood up her sword coming out of her seal from tip to hilt before grabbing it in her hand.Hinata made some practice swings before turning back to Naruto and blinking at him. The blonde was looking at her like she was some kind of treasure he lucked out finding in a kid’s sandbox.“Are you coming Naruto-Kun?” She asked confused as to why he was still sitting around and Naruto quickly stood up. He walked up to her and raised his thumb rubbing the eye crust from the corner of her eyes.“Beautiful.” Naruto whispered in a trance-like state. He said that but Hinata was a mess her hair was everywhere with some leaves sticking out of it, and she still had grim and dirt on her face from the earlier fall she took. She wore a dark blue two-piece Pajamas that consisted of ankle-length pants that hugged her curves nicely and a long sleeve button up shirt that was loose and yet hugged her body where it mattered.“N-Naruto-K-Kun.” Hinata blushed, poking her index fingers together as she was flustered and Naruto’s eyes widened at the realization of what he said. Wanting to say something, anything he was disrupted or saved by Rokushō making his presence known.Rokushō didn’t say a thing, he decided speaking wasn’t his thing anymore. Aoi Rokushō from this day onward would become a silent ninja no more talking big he was gonna act it and the first victims of the new him were going to be the two brats in front of him.“Be careful Hinata-Hime that blade of his is dangerous.” Naruto warned his best friend and she nodded breathing deeply in and deeply out before focusing on her opponent.His chakra networks became visible to her including the 361 tenkentsu available to him.“Can you keep up?” Hinata asked her best friend smiling at him and he grinned back with a thumbs up.“Bring it!” Naruto said his battle cry loud and clear for the whole world to hear. Hinata giggled at his enthusiasm, it was like he hadn’t sustained serious injuries with the way he seemed ready to jump at the chance to fight again.“Ready Naruto-Kun” Hinata asked and Naruto nodded.“Ready Hime.” At those words Hinata dashed forward, she saw as Rokushō pushed chakra to his blade and sent an electric bolt at her approaching form. Hinata threw her katana at the approaching electricity bold.The blade is then embedded in the grass, grounding the electric current while she dashed forward and beside her Naruto dashed along side his best friend.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
With Hinata’s arrival, Naruto felt like his chances increased, even better she had her Byakugan activated she said something about seeing chakra so that would mean she had all her Byakugan abilities even though she was blind.‘I wonder how that works?’ Naruto thought as he dashed circling Aoi from afar on the man's left and Hinata did the same on Rokushō’s right. Rokushō’s eyes followed Naruto while he kept his weapon trained on Hinata sending random arks of electricity at her.Naruto and Hinata locked eyes, that was the only indication they needed to tell each other ‘I trust you’ before they dashed in making Rokushō bare his toothless mouth at Naruto before turning to Hinata’s quicker approaching form.“Eight Trigrams: Vacuum Palm!” Aoi Rokushō Swung his lightning blade down in front of him. Shocking Hinata as her eyes caught sight of the blade cutting her technique right down the middle, including the chakra making it up. The two pieces of the vacuum Palm flew past Aoi impacting behind him.Aoi sent a continuous bolt of electricity and spun on his axis the ark of electricity spinning around him like a whip causing Naruto and Hinata to jump up and high.“That blade is the Sword of the thunder spirit or The sword of the thunder god!” Naruto shouted out to Hinata as they got higher and higher from their jump. Hinata giggled at the name, Naruto could tell this by her hands coming to cover her mouth as she brought her knees closer to her chest while her shoulders shook.“Why are you laughing!” Naruto asked out loud and Hinata wiped a tear, the two genin reaching the peak of their jump.“Did you name it?” Hinata asked, her shoulders shaking while she held her laugh in. Naruto growled at her.“No, but it’s an Awesome name!” Naruto protested at his best friend who only giggled making Naruto growl in irritation.“It's a cute name.” Hinata finally said and Naruto screamed wanting to pull his hair. He was going to get to the bottom of that response mark his words.“Shadow clone jutsu.” Naruto summoned two clones grabbing one he threw it like an arrow directly at Hinata, the second clone grabbed the original and threw him away from the electric fan-like landing zone.Hinata grabbed the clone-like missile thrown at her letting its momentum carry her away from the danger that was Aoi Rokushō playing with electricity as he spun hoping to catch them in his fan-like whip when they landed.Naruto landed in a crouch, watching as Hinata ruffled the clone’s hair before letting go of it and dropping down. The clone grinned throughout his flight even as he hit head-first on a tree dispelling it.Naruto received the clone's memories and emotions, it was happy Hinata was back and the ruffling of his mane of hair just made him happier so he ‘died a happy clone’. Naruto smiled at that rolling his eyes.Rokushō stopped spinning he felt a little dizzy but it was nothing a lot of anger couldn’t remedy. He began sending more bolts of electricity at the two genin switching from shooting at Naruto to his left to shooting at Hinata on his right. Naruto created a clone to tank an ark that came very close to electrocuting him and Aoi grounded his teeth shooting more bolts.‘Does that sword only shoot out bolts of electricity? I would have thought a sword like that would have katas and special techniques or was that the only trick he knew?’ Hinata wondered as she watched Rokushō closely. It seemed as though all he could do with the sword was shoot out lightning bolts or a continuous lightning bolt that he could use as a whip.Hinata did a tiger tail side flip with her hands on the ground to dodge a bolt of lightning shot at her, her blade slinking back into the seal in her arm. Landing on her feet she did a backflip to dodge a bolt aimed at her feet only to perform another backflip to escape a bolt aimed at her feet again. Jumping out of the way of another bolt and landing on her hands she pushed herself up doing a double backflip in one spot before landing on her feet.Hinata resolved herself and dashed to reach Rokushō with an idea popping up in her head an idea she knew only one other person would beat her to. She looked over at him and grimaced.Naruto made five clones and they all jumped into the air. A clone grabbed Naruto’s legs and spun around like a top, the four clones summoned copying his act to build momentum."Aghhhhhhhh ah!” The second clone threw his clone projectile with all his strength at Rokushō. Rokushō seeing the clone projectile swiped his blade wide to dispel it but it popped just close enough to block his view of the other Narutos.The third, spun three more times before letting go, sending his clone projectile out. “Aghhhhhh haa!” The clone reaching Rokushō in seconds had it bursting through the cloud of smoke which caused a surprised Rokushō to swipe his sword back to dispel it leaving himself wide open.The first clone holding the original released his human projectile a second after the third did. Wishing his original Godspeed, the clone thought the man was crazy but wouldn’t admit it out loud because it would give people the idea he knew he was crazy.“YOU’RE ONE CRAZY PERSON UZUMAKI NARUTO!!!!” The first clone released the original grinning like a lunatic before he dispelled. Naruto soared like he has never soared before in his life. He had the memory of the experience but that was like watching a very detailed movie.“T-thi this izz s-stupid I-I am c-crazy.” Naruto was grinding his teeth as his whole face including the baby fat he still had in his cheeks flapped against the air pressure. The experience did not last very long but Naruto will admit it as humbly as possible.“I-mmmmh s-so baaaddd a-asssss.” Then he felt pain but what mattered was the fact he gave more than he took he grinned as he speared Aoi Rokushō straight into the ground. Along the way, he got electrocuted so he screamed along with his new partner getting welcomed into a world of pain.“Naruto-Kun!” Hinata called out to her best friend in worry, moving to his latest position. When she saw him summon five clones and jump up along with them she thought it was just a harmless strategy, when the clone grabbed Naruto’s legs and began spinning Hinata had a bad feeling. When Naruto soared, Hinata slapped her forehead in exasperation.“He is so reckless.” Hinata mumbled worriedly as she got to the giant cloud of dust and debris, which she entered without a second thought leading her to the center of a 10-yard crater. “Naruto-Kun!” Hinata called out for him.“O-over here!” Naruto’s hand broke out of a pile of rocks and Hinata dashed to his location in the blink of an eye, to help him out. Helping pull Naruto out of the pile Hinata saw in his free hand he had his grasp on seaweed-colored hair.Naruto after dragging the unconscious body of Rokushō out of the pile of rocks dropped down on his ass and then his back. Hinata crouched down next to his head and looked down at Naruto who was breathing deeply.“Sup, Hime?” Naruto grinned up at Hinata raising a protesting hand. He brought the hand, palm up facing Hinata expecting her to slap it. Hinata raised her hands and brought them down, passing Naruto’s outstretched hand and going to his cheeks before pinching them and pulling.“Ouch ouch ouch..” Naruto began protesting as his cheeks got pinched, pulled, and stretched. “What was that for!” He asked when the pain subsided but Hinata hadn’t let go of his cheeks.“Sometimes you are more trouble than what you're worth. Naruto-Kun.” Hinata told the blonde below her with a sigh.Naruto irritated by Hinata and her cryptic double meaningful answers grabbed her arm and pulled her down, the girl cried out in shock as she dropped and ended up falling on Naruto, the position was very intimate.Hinata, to stop her face from knocking into Naruto’s face had placed the back of her arms on his chest almost knocking the wind out of him with her elbows. Naruto wrapped his arms around Hinata’s back as she lay flat on his body.Hinata seeing the position they were in blushed 9 different shades of pink one right after the other, they were so close the only space between them was the one between their faces, Hinata tried getting up but Naruto spoke.“I missed you.” He told her making Hinata stop in her tracks, and look down at Naruto but only seeing his outline and the chakra in his body if she concentrated more she would see his Tenkentsu and pathway.“I was so worried, I thought you would never wake up.” Naruto explained and Hinata felt his heartbeat increase as his Chakra began behaving like a crashing wave. “You were unresponsive for a whole week.” Naruto revealed to her with her eyes widening at the revelation. Naruto squeezed her closer to him.“N-Naruto-Kun..” Hinata was blushing so much now she had turned red, the position she found herself in was very compromising and the clothes she had on at the moment didn’t help the situation at all. Two buttons had loosened on her shirt and now some cleavage was showing with her arms between her chest and Naruto’s chest her developing breasts were being squeezed forward emphasizing the mounds.“Hime, I didn’t know what to do and I thought about what you said.” At his reminder of what happened before Hinata went into a week-long coma, Hinata turned scarlet and deactivated her Byakugan closing her eyes while looking away.Naruto seeing Hinata's embarrassment released an arm from the Hyuga heiress's back and raised himself into a sitting position with that arm supporting his and Hinata’s weight. Changing position with Hinata now straddling his sitting form with her on his lap.“I have never felt like this before, I didn’t know what to call this feeling at first, but that week of thinking and comparing helped me realize why I was so jealous of Sasuke, why I was so worried I would lose you and why It hurt me so much when I thought you and Sasuke kissed.” Hinata’s eyes were widening per word. Naruto raised his hand to her cheek and rubbed the flesh around it, turning her head to face him. He noticed the veins had left her eyes and the pitch-black hue her eyes had were back to charcoal.Naruto didn’t know what came over him at that moment but when he looked into Hinata’s eyes he only felt one urge and he acted on it. Hinata’s eyes widened comically when she felt a breath very close to her face.‘Naruto-Kun is going to kiss me!’ Hinata thought frantic her heartbeat increasing, her logic deciding to vacate the premises only left her even more lost on what to do before she felt warm lips press up against hers. Hinata closed her eyes and let happiness take over her body as she pressed her lips against his returning the kiss.‘Oh no Ino-Chan!’ That happiness died a very quick death, it didn’t even make it out of her body to grow into a bonfire before it was cruelly trampled on by reality and Hinata felt a pang in her heart as she separated from the kiss. Naruto looked at her in confusion, he tried going in for another kiss but she turned her head At the last second causing him to kiss her cheek.“Hime?” Naruto questioned and Hinata just wanted to turn around and throw herself at him, but she held strong for a friend waiting at home for the boy she loved. Naruto not knowing what was going on in Hinata’s mind and not getting into the same realization due to being in Hinata Ville once more only chuckled nervously.“Oh right.” Hinata looked back at Naruto, the blush on her face had gone down leaving only a pink tint on her cheeks. She couldn’t even stop herself from pressing her fingers together in old habits. “I’m in Lo…mmmh mhhh.” Hinata’s hands had shot up to Naruto’s mouth the second the L word came into play.‘Don’t say it, don’t say it.’ Hinata begged with all her heart for him not to say what she wished so much to hear him say. Hinata herself could tell you how silly that sounded. She looked at Naruto in his confused eyes not seeing a thing and shook her head, a frown on her face that wanted so much to turn upside down.“You can’t say it Naruto-Kun, you have someone waiting for you back in the village. I told you, my feelings were not meant for your ears but you are stubborn Naruto Uzumaki.” Hinata explained her behavior before removing a hand from his mouth coming closer she kissed the back of her other hand still above his mouth.Naruto watched as Hinata kissed her hand blocking his lips before removing It and smiling at him as she stood up straight. Naruto missed her position on his lap immediately as he followed her with his eyes before standing up himself, at least he healed but honestly speaking he couldn’t fight again if he wanted to.“I don’t understand Hinata-Chan,” Naruto admitted eyes squinting in confusion and Hinata smiled sweetly at him as she came forward.“I-I L-love Naruto-Kun, but so does Ino-Chan.” At Hinata’s words, Naruto’s eyes widened in shock, and guilt was quick to follow as he looked away from Hinata.‘Ino.’ Naruto thought in shame at what he had just done and even worse horror at what he felt.“I can see Tsunami-San and Inari-Kun in the distance with a clone. We should go to them.” Hinata informed changing the subject, she wanted to comfort Naruto but she knew all it would do was complicate things even more.‘Naruto-Kun loves me.’ Hinata’s heart skipped a beat just thinking about it and she had to fight back a smile that threatened to appear on her face.“You go on ahead I have somewhere I need to be.” Naruto told Hinata as he faced Aoi Rokushō’s dead body the man’s face still stuck in a grimace from the impact. Hinata noticed Naruto was not ready to face her and frowned. He had that reckless air around him again.“You’re not going to do anything dangerous are you?” She asked him with worry in her voice and Naruto chuckled nervously rubbing the back of his head.“No, no nothing dangerous.” He told her and she gave him a long look. “For a ninja.” He added with a sigh of defeat.“You promise?” Hinata walked up close to him and took a hand in hers, worry written all over her face and Naruto grimaced when his mind told him she looked beautiful when she worried about him.“I promise Hinata-Chan.” Naruto gave her a toothy grin to blow away her worries and it worked like a charm as she smiled at him and gave him one firm nod.“See you around?” Naruto asked and Hinata smiled giving his hand a reassuring squeeze before letting go but then Naruto grabbed her hand before bending down and kissing the back of her palm.“Y-yes see you later.” Hinata squeaked out with a blush, she reprimanded herself for being so jumpy and quickly dashed over to where she could see Tsunami and Inari’s signature with a clone of Naruto’s.Naruto watched Hinata go before sighing and rubbing the back of his head in disbelief, he couldn’t believe he was just checking out Hinata’s backside. That was a first but the pants she wore would take all the blame, they fit the Hyuga so well that Naruto noticed every curve.Looking down at the down form of Rokuchō, Naruto pulled out a scroll and sealed the body inside, he walked a few feet away and crouched down to grab the handle of the sword of the thunder spirit/God.“Now to find Gatō and make him a business proposal.” Just then Naruto received memories from the clone he had given to Itachi and he grimaced, things were looking hectic on that side but his help wouldn’t be needed. At that thought, his mind made up Naruto leaped into a tree branch before jumping to the next and repeating the process heading to Gatō’s mansion.«««««”»»»»»‘Zabuza-Sama.’ Haku summoned every ounce of chakra he had left in him, willing to use every last drop of it to save his master. The person who gave his life meaning when there wasn’t any. ‘He won’t die!’ Haku grit his teeth pushing everything he had into the effort of creating ice and when his chakra depleted to zero Haku gasped when it began rising in negative numbers.Haku had a sudden realization as a dark whisper reminded him of something he should not have forgotten, something he should have always known how to do.“Time out.” Haku whispered, his breath coming out frosty and the world froze.‘My heart is beating backward, and I feel so warm.’ Haku realized with a sickening smile frozen on his face. His heart now beating a different tone Haku felt elated his body felt so warm he felt like sharing it.Haku’s body suddenly and unexpectedly built a thick layer of ice, covering his body from head to toe in a roughly human shape wearing body armor. Unfinished Shoulder-guards, bulky thigh guards, and a cracked mid-guard.Then Haku ran, he took a step before his body broke into particles of frost moving at speeds Haku never thought possible or was it because he froze time? He didn't know but when he arrived in front of Zabuza time seemed to resume.“Zabuza-Sama.” Haku’s voice was unheard as he arrived in front of Zabuza, taking the downward strike Itachi had planned to do to Zabuza what it couldn’t do to him.Haku saw Itachi’s Sharingan widen it scanned every feature in his new appearance in seconds, Itachi's Tantō broke against the ice armor making up every part of Haku's body. Itachi caught sight of the pieces of his broken Tantō freezing in mid-airItachi jumped back and away from the senbon-like projectiles that appeared between him and the armored foe.‘Who is this person, I have never seen an ice user cover themselves in ice armor like this before’ Itachi wondered and continued jumping back, able to see the projectiles shoot at him and dodge them efficiently.“Haku.” Zabuza whispered in shock, eyes wide and mouth open in a ‘0’ shape. A fly could have come in there done its business and left in peace.“What the!!” Zabuza jumped back and away from Haku his fingers getting frost bites just by being too close to him even the blood running down his wounds was beginning to freeze up.On the other side of Haku Itachi stopped dodging at his 15th dodge and attempted to lock eyes with the armored boy of ice, surprising him with how easy it was to place him in a hypnotic genjutsu that had him drop like a block of ice. Itachi looked at the hand he wielded the Tantō in and found frostbites on the tips.Zabuza and Itachi locked eyes with Haku laying unconscious between them. Sasuke exhausted sat a few feet behind Zabuza and a stand-off seemed to occur both shinobi coiled their muscles ready to react at a moment's notice. They moved at the same time, each with a guess as to what the other might be planning each having their solutions to stop it.Itachi would admit in that situation he wasn’t looking underneath the underneath. He expected Zabuza to attack Sasuke because he assumed Zabuza did not care for his partner now laying there unconscious. The ice melted away but very slowly, Itachi could only catch it due to the amount of information the Sharingan could recognize at a glance.Itachi skidded to a stop in front of Sasuke, facing away from him as he faced Zabuza who now stood with Haku in his hands gritting his teeth as tears of pain threatened to fall down his right eye. Haku was so cold, holding him was slowly freezing Zabuza’s hands.Itachi pulled out the kunai Naruto had given him and threw it on the floor the clone popped into existence in the image of its owner and faced the situation seriously, it had heard everything even though he couldn’t see, it was not the time for games.“Naruto-Kun what is the situation with the original.” Itachi asked his students doppelgänger.“He was in a fight with Aoi Rokushō, He has a clone with Tazuna-Sans family.” Itachi nodded since the clone did not sound panicked he would assume Naruto was okay and good.“What is the situation with Aoi Rokushō?” The clone grinned at the question and gave Itachi a big thumbs-up. “The situation is AOK!” He said happily and Itachi nodded Sasuke just scoffed at the blonde, his fight was way cooler than whatever the ‘dobe’ had.‘Rokushō lost.’ Zabuza wondered shocked that his partner lost to the blonde brat.‘Who is this kid?, Zabuza wondered looking the blonde over, at first sight, he seemed like your usual brat with clones to hide behind. But the fact was he spied on them for a week, he tailed Haku and spent a week on Gatō’s face who knew all the things he learned about Gatō’s dealings.‘And now he defeats Aoi’ Zabuza bared his teeth in anger looking torn between two very difficult decisions, the inner monologues were lengthy and unapologetic Zabuza berated himself from both sides of the argument and explained his reasonings to his heart and mind.“Tsk” Zabuza raised his hands getting the attention of the Konoha ninjas as he performed the tiger seal. “What is your name brat?” Zabuza demanded from the Kyuubi Jinchuriki, and he didn’t have to wait long.“Naruto Uzumaki!” Naruto boasted like he had some kind of great toy the other kids didn’t have and Zabuza sneered at the blonde turning to Sasuke.“You hurt Haku I will one day return that favor Uchiha…….. Water Release: Hiding in Mist Technique.” Zabuza’s form began getting foggy as the mist around him grew. Itachi seeing Zabuza try to make his escape with the ‘I live to avenge another day’ ninja mentality called out his jutsu.“Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu.” The flames flew out of Itachi’s mouth in a stream as it moved forward forming into a Giant 30-foot fireball. The fireball flew inside the mist but Itachi heard no indication of his enemy getting hit.Zabuza Momochi ran from a battle, he abandoned the mission to save what he now saw as not only a tool but a teammate and a friend. In the ninja world he would be called a scum, in Kakashi's perfect world he would be called a hero. In Zabuza's eyes, he was a coward but he did not mind the title to save someone precious to him.Naruto’s clone looked back at Sasuke’s sitting form and he felt sorry for the guy, he looked bad plus he did win against Haku, and because he felt great about everything that happened he moved over to Sasuke and offered him a shoulder, helping him stand up and bringing him to Itachi’s side.“Naruto-Kun dispel and inform the original of the situation, we will be at the House soon.” The clone nodded and puffed out of existence and Itachi looked over to Sasuke ruffing his hair very proud of his little brother’s strength.Sasuke after giving Itachi a second to ruffle his hair slapped it off looking up to glare at his brother only to get poked on his forehead protector.“You made the Uchiha clan proud today.” Itachi told his little brother in a voice that only spoke of his pride for him and Sasuke drank it all up like a sponge.“Hn.” Sasuke responded in gratitude the only way their father Fugaku Uchiha knew how.“You are gonna build a habit Sasuke.” Itachi warned his brother who thought he was jealous he could never get their father’s signature grunt right and Itachi shook his head at the silence.“Come, you can ride on my back, you shouldn’t be moving around too much with your injuries.” Itachi told his younger brother as he walked in front of him and bent to a knee giving Sasuke his back.“Climb on.” Itachi offered, he knew his younger brother had his 'cool image' to keep up but he still quite enjoyed all those days he carried Sasuke on his back as a child.‘What is he doing?’ Sasuke thought aghast before pouting, he wasn’t a little kid anymore what would he say if his team or any of the other rookie 9 if they saw him in such a degrading position?‘But I am injured, and I shouldn’t be moving around too much, Maybe that’s a good enough excuse to be up there.’ Sasuke reasoned with himself and walked up to Itachi’s back placing his legs through the circles Itachi made with his arms on his sides and Sasuke let his weight drop.Itachi smiled as he jumped a few times to get Sasuke’s limp hands to rest on his shoulders before asking. “How are your shoulders?” Sasuke shrugged them and winced causing Itachi to nod in understanding.“Good fight Sasuke-Kun.” Itachi told his younger brother before dashing off to find Tazuna and after that, they would go after Gatō. Only with him gone would Wave county's troubles be over.««««"»»»»Gatō had been hiding in his room the whole day he placed all his bodyguards and paid mercenaries either outside his windows, or cramped up in the corridors leading to his room.He was still shaking he had many thoughts going through his mind like running, but could he outrun a ninja? he didn’t have any horses to use so his chances were nonexistent at best and suicidal at worst.He thought about betraying them but he wasn’t foolish enough to think any amount of what amounts to civilians with weapons who name themselves mercenaries would be able to take on not one but three ninjas.‘What if they decide to kill me and take all my riches.’ Gatō was panicking at that last thought it wasn’t something he took for a joke Gatō believes if the clothes make the man then the money makes the clothes.‘I have to come out of this alive.’ Gatō thought with conviction, he had to live he wasn’t ready to die yet.“Hello Gatō-San, please don’t mind my intrusion I’m only here to be of service.” Gatō whipped his head to the ceiling only to lock gazes with blue eyes connected to a toothy grinning face.“Boo!”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Gatō-San, please don’t mind my intrusion I’m only here to be of service.” Gatō whipped his head to the ceiling only to lock gazes with blue eyes connected to a toothy grinning face.“Boo!”“Hel….mh mh.” Gatō ready to scream out and call out his guards found the ninja boy drop something heavy on him, heavy and wet. Gatō looked to the side where a part of this heavy and wet thing was located.“Now now Gatō-San let’s not get too hasty, look I took care of one problem for you Aoi Rokushō would have killed you had I not killed him first.” Naruto told Gatō whose eyes were frantic and panicked mouth agape, getting soaked by what he now realized was blood and the weight on his body was Aoi Rokushō’s corps.“W-what d-do you w-a-n-t?” Gatō felt like slapping himself for showing such fear to a child, a child soldier but a child nonetheless. Who could blame him? He was already scared shitless the whole morning, Momochi and his friends had him piss himself.“To help you Gatō-San, he might be dead” The blonde pointed at the body still weighing down on Gatō. “But Zabuza and Haku escaped, do you know what that means?” At the blonde's inquiry, Gatō’s eyes widened as the realization came to him.“He- he- he is c-coming f-for me.” Pride wounded, reputation trampled on, humiliated and now his life was in danger by the same man responsible for inducing so much fear in him. Gatō had been balled up in a closet in his room the whole day only coming out when he was informed Zabuza and his entourage had left his property.“Bingo.” Naruto grinned, releasing his hold on the ceiling Naruto flipped and landed on the king-sized bed covered in red sheets and black duvets with giant pillows that looked comfy enough, before jumping off not knowing his sudden movements had Gatō pee himself a little in fear.“Let me help you with this trash, it must have slipped out of my pocket.” Naruto joked as he pulled out a scroll and tapped it on Rokushō’s head only for his body to disappear like it was never there but Gatō knew better because he was still soaked in blood.“Anyway, I borrowed your safe.” At Naruto’s off-handed admittance, Gatō’s eyes became as big as dinner plates, His missing safe? it was this boy. “And I made copies of most if not all the files you keep in that office.” Gatō gasped, that was all his dealings this boy had paper trails of them all, his offshore accounts, his most trusted contacts, and his mother’s location in a hospital in Suna.“You look nothing like your mother by the way, you must have gotten your looks from your Father, it’s not like I am one to talk I’m a spitting image of my old bastard.” Gatō felt insulted but what could he do, he never liked his father as well the man was in and out of prison every other year until he got killed by a rival in his cell. 68 stab wounds all inflicted by one man and a sharpened toothbrush Gatō didn’t even bother sending out a hit for the culprit when he hear he was out of prison.“W-what will y-you do to her?” Gatō asked with fear gripping his heart. The only person he cared about in the world was his dying mother.“That depends entirely on you Gatō-San, I for one do not know a mother’s love so ripping it from you wouldn’t leave me sleepless.” Naruto’s demeanor changed at that moment, mirthful eyes became mirthless, a toothy grin became a straight line and his eyes died.Gatō remembered those eyes, it was the same eyes he had received earlier in the day, it told him he didn’t matter but with the newfound knowledge it also told him his mother didn’t matter if he wasn’t cooperative she could die quicker or brutally, Gatō gulped and asked the blonde what he wanted from him and the answer was not what he expected.“Everything.” Gatō fell silent at that answer and wondered if his mother was worth it. But then again he didn’t think his own life was guaranteed either the way things were going if he didn’t get killed by this brat, then Zabuza would come to finish the job and that monster would make sure he died in a way his sick rich friends would call artistic.“W-what do y-you mean everything?” Gatō had to make sure the blonde wasn’t thinking of leaving him penniless, he was too used to the high life to become a random nobody again he had to be rich Gatō was a rich man who planned on being buried in a golden casket lined with diamonds spelling out his name.Inside the casket, he would have an imported material from Kumo for him to lay on, the cushion imported from Snow country, and the sheets from Suna, and maybe get the one responsible for sculpting the Hokage monuments to sculpt his visage in a mountain he would buy, under his face his fortune should be written in bold letters.“You will give me everything you own, in return for your and mommy's dearest safety I will hire you as an assistant so you have money to pay for her medical bills, and who knows if you're a hard worker you could become employee of the month maybe even get promoted.” Gatō wanted to laugh along with the blonde at the joke but the blond never laughed and Gatō couldn’t join something that never began.“Why are you doing this?” Gatō’s voice broke as he choked on a tear, this was his fucking legacy, he built his empire from the ground up. Gatō left his home at the age of 10 and didn’t see his mother until 40 years later pushing and grinding so he could be more than he ever was, more than he was born into.“You are a ninja, what could you possibly want with all that I have?” Gatō was curious. Ninjas were not supposed to be interested in these kinds of stuff, these kinds of deals. They killed and they left, why was this boy interested in his businesses?“Gatō-San before I was a ninja I was a businessman/boy, you and I are similar in some ways and yet different in others Gatō-San. While you seek money and superficial power to hide behind, I seek money and absolute power to get what I want.” Naruto walked up to Gatō bringing his face close to the man.“I would have killed you already by now, actually I could have killed you anytime between last week and this morning.” Naruto told Gatō as he took the man's extra pair of glasses from the nightstand and placed it on Gatō’s face the man's eyes widening behind his shades.“You were the one?” Gatō asked in shock remembering Zabuza’s words about it being a blond gaki, so this was him? Gatō remembered wearing the shades every day for a week it felt so right, snug, and only moved around his face when he made sudden movements.“Not exactly.” Naruto replied making a hand seal and in a puff of smoke, a clone appeared who turned into shades and Naruto grabbed it spinning the shade around in his finger. “Now say Ah.” Gatō looked confused and when he opened his mouth to speak the glasses turned into a kind of marble-like object and Naruto shoved it down Gatō’s throat slapping his neck a little so he would swallow at that moment Gatō began coughing.“W-what did you do?” Gatō asked in surprise and rising fear as the blonde grind at him again.“Just an experiment, don’t worry I’ll explain.” Naruto made another clone who appeared in a puff of smoke but before that smoke cleared out his head suddenly came out of the smoke saying boo and Gatō almost had a heart attack but he didn’t scream he didn’t trust his guards could do anything.“This is a shadow clone, what I did was turn that clone into a marble that you swallowed. My clone will take the form of a stomach worm or something I don’t know.” Gatō listened to the blonde with horror making it to his face in no small amount of quantity as he trembled and gagged trying to puke it out, Naruto just looked on in amusement.“That clone is an incentive so you make the right decision Gatō-San, I will return in a few days for your answer if you try anything funny before that you better hope your stomach can stretch to the size of a 12-year-old blonde kukuku.” With that said, Naruto opened Gatō’s window and jumped on the frame as he grinned at the man giving him a peace sign before he leaped away.Gatō shivered he made a mistake involving ninjas in his business now he was brought into their world a personal hell on earth. Gatō looked down at his stomach and thought about his life and the decisions he made, the people he hurt, and the money he made, contemplating whether or not he should take the chance to run away from the blonde demon and the demon of the mist.«««««”»»»»»“I can’t believe he bought that hahahahahaha.” Naruto laughed as he jumped through the bamboo field surrounding Gatō’s mansion.Naruto’s clone did not survive its trip to Gatō’s stomach. The stomach acid popped it the moment it reached its destination.“Glad I couldn’t see that experience, I’m gonna be so flipping rich if this deal pulls through, or is it strong-arming? Bleh WHO CARES!!” Naruto screamed out to the world his thoughts on what transpired and picked up speed leaping from bamboo tree to bamboo tree like a true ninja.««««"»»»»“When did you have the time to get the job done?” Team 7 along with Tazuna sat at the kitchen table back in Tazuna’s house. The one to speak was of course Sasuke who had both his hands wrapped in a sling so he didn’t move them too much.“And what do you mean Hinata-Chan has a dojutsu now?” Sasuke had been questioning everything to come out of the dobe’s mouth since he began retelling them his part in the mission it was a procedure they had to get through as Itachi wrote his report and Sasuke’s since the boy couldn’t use his hands. While Naruto wrote his and Hinata wrote hers.“Why are we writing this anyway, isn’t your report the only one that matters?” Naruto grumbled in irritation as he wrote down not only his part of the mission but His clone's parts as well, of course with so many things missing it could be called a false report.“I am your sensei Naruto-Kun on everything ninja related that includes teaching you how to write a proper report.” Itachi ideally explained not bothered by the blonde giving him stink eyes.“Answer my question dobe.” Sasuke demanded irritated at the fact Naruto ignored him.“After our fight with Aoi Rokushō Naruto went over to Gatō’s mansion to deal with Gatō once and for all.” Hinata replied for the blonde who seemed to have that look in his eyes that said he had a new toy to play with and that toy was Sasuke the game to be played was the silent treatment.“Where is the body?” Sasuke questioned again and Itachi stopped writing to look at Naruto wondering the same thing, Naruto sighed but answered simply.“I left his corps in his mansion whether the thugs there did something to it or not I don’t know.” Naruto lied straight out his mouth, but to everybody else there besides Hinata who Naruto informed earlier about his plans for Gatō had reasons to think he was lying so they accepted the answer even Sasuke took it at face value.“Now, Tazuna-San we will be staying until the completion of the bridge then we will be out of your hair.” Itachi informed the bridge builder who had been all smiles since he heard the news of Gatō’s fate.“Don’t worry Itachi-San (hiccup) you and these fine lads (hiccup) are welcome in Wave country whenever you like, (hiccup, hiccup) my home is your home.” Tazuna had a little too much to drink to celebrate and to show his gratitude he began singing.“The waves in the shoreside, don’t mess with my home ground. I call leaf nin to get the job done. You don’t wanna mess with Tazuna-San, the great bridge builder of love. Come on sing with me.!” Tazuna stood up from his sitting position and began repeating his lyrics.“The waves in the shoreside, don’t mess with my home ground. I call leaf nin to get the job done. You don’t wanna mess with Tazuna-San, the great bridge builder of love!” Naruto jumped on the chance to drop his report and do something less boring and began singing joyously along with Tazuna.Hinata watched the blonde she loved and shook her head only for the movements to catch Naruto’s eyes he grabbed her and brought her to stand with him and Tazuna who placed his hands on Naruto’s shoulders, while Naruto placed his around the man's back and the other on Hinata’s back as they rocked left and right singing.Hinata got the words wrong on multiple occasions Tazuna was too drunk to notice and Naruto wasn’t any better. At the sound of singing Tsunami and her son came downstairs only for Inari to run up to his grandfather’s side and begin singing.Tsunami shook her head at her dad's behavior. She looked over at Itachi and found him smiling at the scene, Sasuke looked ready to send a great fireball at the scene in front of him and yet at the same time couldn’t keep his eyes away from Hinata who was blushing up a storm trying to push away from Naruto who wouldn’t let go.The blond had the biggest grin on his face that threatened to split his face in half and her father who now had Inari in his arm as he sang the loudest and proudest of the group was so happy tears were trailing down his eyes. They were finally free.‘We are finally free Kaiza-Kun, thank you’ Tsunami let one final tear drop from her left eye for the old days and promised herself she would move on to the brighter future gifted to them.««««"»»»»Three days later Naruto walked down the corridors of the Gatō mansion all the mercenaries there stood ready and attentive not even blinking. Gatō had told them he would be receiving a visitor today a blond boy who they should treat with the utmost respect and reverence."Ah, Odama!" Naruto exclaimed as he looked at the comedian of the Gatō estate. Odama blinked in confusion and pointed at himself."You know me?" He asked confused and Naruto nodded stretching out a hand that Odama shook only because of how confused he was."You are the great Odama-Sama, with a feared jutsu at your disposal and your swordplay that could make even me shake." Naruto boasted in fake awe and shook the man's hands vigorously. "What was it called again? Oh right!" Naruto exclaimed as he had the attention of the 6 mercenaries guarding the corridors."Flying Thunder God sword technique flash of absolute light." At Naruto's words, Odama's eyes widened in shock and he looked at Naruto like he ruined his life.Odama heard a snicker in the group, followed by a snort from another then a chuckle, someone did a spit take, and finally, every soul in that corridor laughed including his best friend Rasen."Your infamous Wahahahaha..!!! Rasen teased laughing the loudest in the group and Odama decided the blond gaki was his new rival he would get him back as he became the laughingstock of the mercenary group."What is going on here!" Gatō stormed out of his room looking furious. Who dared be happy while he was going through a phase, while he was about to hand everything he owned to a 12-year-old brat?"Your visitor arrived Gatō-Sama!" Naruto would say he was impressed by Rasen's ability to change demeanors the guy was as stiff as a board before Gatō even spoke, the laugh dying so quickly he was never part of the people Gatō glared at even better Gatō nodded at the man in respect."What is your name?" He asked the man and he saluted."Rasen Origami." He replied like a drill sergeant and Gatō nodded"From now on you are in charge of his hood rats you are promoted." Gatō told him and scanned the rest of the 'hood rats' trying to induce fear in them the way ninjas did him.Naruto snorted at the act gaining Gatō's attention who did not notice him before."Ohh ugh sir, I mean ughhhhhhhh." Gatō only then realized he never got his tormentor's name he was so caught up in his losses he had forgotten he didn't know his new boss's name."Let's talk inside Gatō-San." Naruto walked up to Gatō and the man left the door open for him to enter while he followed swiftly after him closing the door behind them."Bro, I'm your boss." Rasen whispered over to Odama in astonishment."Fuck you Rasen, you-you traitor!" Odama whispered out his thought on his best friend's promotion as he wondered who the blond was and what his relationship with Gatō could be.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Hey don't forget what you said old drunk, this bridge is under the Naruto Uzumaki name, soon that name alone up there is gonna keep suspicious characters away then they will know it’s under my protection the Great Naruto-Sama!! Hahaha.” The exaggeration Naruto Uzumaki was feeding the people of wave was a propaganda, a scam from his own heart.“Tazuna-San you said this kid was protecting your family while carrying a girl to safety, and at the same time was fighting some big-time ninja from his village but then he was talking it up with these other ninjas all the way here in this exact bridge all at the same time?” Tazuna’s friend the one who had helped smuggle them into wave with a boat asked staring at Naruto like he could start a Bible for him at that moment like it was his calling.“Yes, it’s this one, the blonde one.” Tazuna was shaking his head vigorously as he pointed at Naruto.“I’m telling you, he can make like 10000 of himself one even turned into glasses and spied on Gatō and all those big-time ninjas for 1 WEEK!” Tazuna spread the gospel Naruto wouldn’t shut up about every day since the events took place not knowing he was making the blond very happy as said blonded nodded in agreement whenever someone would look at him in doubt.The Konoha ninjas shook their heads at the blonde, he was selling the people of Wave country a legend before it even occurred. He had two spokesmen who were like the celebrities of Wave spreading its quality.Tazuna had apparently faced Zabuza three times, always getting away with his life. He said it was in the cutscenes of The whole story, and that if you weren’t there to see it you missed out. He also told them ninjas made their ‘Jutsu’ by using chakra and everybody had it, his grandson Inari was learning to be a great ninja from Naruto who has the biggest chakra in the world even more than the Hokage, the strongest ninja.Speaking of Inari he was standing with the kids of the village. every child there thought he was cool he even whore shades now. Gatō’s shades to be exact, like a trophy. He saw a girl who he thought was cute and walked up to her.“How do you do me, lady?” Inari took the cute teenage girl's hand and gave it a chaste kiss as he gave her his best smile and she blushed red swaying a little at his ‘charms’.“H-he-hello..” The light blue-haired girl with violet eyes stuttered out and Inari grind.‘Naruto-Aniki was right it’s not that hard, you just have to jump in but most importantly never give up.’ Inari had been at it for four days straight and after every rejection he chanted ‘I NEVER GIVE UP!’ In the girl’s face just like his Aniki told him to do. Inari looked over at Naruto wide-eyed and the blonde winked at him giving him a thumbs up all the kids from 3 to 17 looked at the exchange in awe and Inari saw it in their eyes this was it, the power of The Great Naruto-Sama.“Let’s hear it for the Great Naruto bridgeeeeeeeeeeeee!!” All the emotions going through Inari’s mind and soul had to be focused on something and he decided there and then it would be to spread his Aniki’s gospel. Inari shouted his lungs out putting all his passion into it and when he stopped, everybody knew the song and dance.“The great Naruto bridge, The great Naruto bridge, The great Naruto bridge, THE GREAT NARUTO BRIDGE.” It started with the blue-haired girl whose hand Inari had not let loose and she did not seem to mind. Inari could feel how her hands had fixed themselves so their fingers intertwined.The other kids quickly followed them, the young adults followed a second later, and the middle-aged to the elderly chanted the name of their new bridge with a promise of protection a promise of a legacy and tourist.“I think you’ve done enough damage Naruto-Kun.” Hinata came over to the blond who was eating everything up he couldn’t believe the ‘talk no Jutsu’ was such a success in its trial phase.“Ouch ouch ouch, hime my image my image?” Naruto complained as Hinata dragged him from the crowd by his cheeks some people’s chants quieted a little and Naruto’s eyes widened.“Wahahahaha even I Uzumaki Naruto know there is no wrath like a woman scorned. Am I right?” Naruto waited with batted teeth as he checked for the signs or that one person who would understand his comedy.“His right Hohohoho.” There he was and the chain reaction started again man and woman alike laughed. Women because they like knowing even in the ninja world ninjas knew not to play with them and men because it was true their wives were demons when scorned some of them don’t have couches at home and have to sleep on a pile of clothes.“The Great Naruto bridge!” The village of wave shook as its people chanted as one. The people deciding on the name of their new bridge“You are the lowest of the low dobe.” Sasuke told his Blonde teammate with his hands in his pockets.“It’s not my fault you don’t know how to advertise duckass. You think people are just gonna pull your name out of their ass one day calling you great?” Naruto was annoyed he couldn’t stay in wave longer to hear more about Naruto Uzumaki the stories would be getting good right about now so he spoke bluntly and unapologetic.“Hn I don’t need to advertise.” Sasuke’s eyes widened when he got slapped in the back of the head by Itachi looking up confused at his older brother-turned-sensei.“What was that for?” Sasuke asked doing his best not to rub his head and show weakness that such a blow could hurt him.“You are building a habit, Sasuke-Kun.” Itachi reasoned why he felt it reasonable to smack Sasuke behind the head, Naruto was giggling at the scene recounting the event to Hinata in great detail, with added exaggerated sound effects.“Yeah, Macduckass what are you a malfunctioning generator everything hn …..hn …..hn hn hn hn hnnn hinnnmm hmmm it’s stupid!” Naruto mocked his fellow teammate and Sasuke was ready for that one.“Believe it! Believe it… believe it!” Sasuke mocked Naruto’s academy catchphrase with a baby voice moving his hands in front of his eyes and play rubbing them, Naruto ground his teeth in anger, the fucking teme was mocking him.“You wanna repeat that teme, don’t forget what I did to the Hokage monument, it could become you in a giant poster by this time tomorrow morning.” Sasuke didn’t trust his voice at that threat he didn’t want to find out if Naruto could accomplish that threat.“Hn” Sasuke grunted looking away and facing forward. “I’ll be the bigger man.” Sasuke replied with a smirk on his face and Naruto’s eyes widened, now he looked like the bad guy in the situation. Naruto’s mouth hung open as he stopped in his tracks looking at Sasuke’s retreating form.Naruto lost a battle of words, it had to be a lack of ‘talk no chakra’ he must have used more than he thought to entice the people of wave country. Naruto decided he would bid his time for the coldest revenge in the history of his short life.“Are you coming Naruto-Kun.” Itachi called out and Naruto looked at his sensei but his mind also provided it was Sasuke’s older brother at that moment causing him to squint his eyes in suspicion.‘Did he feed Duncan Mac Duckass that comeback?’ Naruto wouldn’t let it past an Uchiha to do that, there was no tighter bond between those guys like the one Sasuke and Itachi had, it was common knowledge in Konoha that the brothers loved each other very much especially since they became student and teacher.‘Nicely played Itachi.’ Naruto nodded his head as though his thoughts were facts. His belief in the matter is if he had a little brother he would do the same, no random brat was gonna diss his brother Scott free and because Itachi is a good brother it would make sense.“Come Naruto-Kun, sometimes we lose.” Hinata went over to Naruto patting his back and showing him pity. The worse possible emotion to show a person who just got burned. Hinata with her good intentions was adding salt to the wound saying it would kill the bacteria.“I’m gonna prank him so hard.” Naruto promised, grinding his teeth. Hinata felt sorry for Sasuke already she even decided to give him a warning during the trip.Team 7 took an hour walking at a civilian pace to watch the scenery and relax, this was Itachi’s idea because he believed as a good sensei he should teach his students how to not just be hard workers but to know when to relax. His little brother seemed to need the exercise.««««”»»»»“Would you look at that it’s little Itachi-Chan?” Every Konoha nin whipped their heads to the voice and the man behind the mask smiled.He sat comfortably on a tree branch with a leg dangling in the air.“I remember when we met, you were but a little green rookie look at you now with your own team. Big bad Itachi Uchiha.” The masked man laughed like he was talking to a nephew he hadn’t seen in a long time and all the genin looked over at their sensei.“Who are you?” Sasuke demanded in anger the masked man giving him bad vibes all over. Sasuke tried stepping forward but Itachi stopped him with a hand, the older Uchiha leaking killing intent he was doing his best to keep at bay.“Don’t Sasuke-Kun, this guy is out of your league.” Itachi told his student but his eyes never left the masked man. He remembered him showing up just like this during his genin team's mission to escort the Fire Daimyō to Konoha. A teammate and friend died at the man's hands saving Itachi's life.“What do you want ghost?” Itachi schooled his features and stared down the person he had no qualms killing, the only thing deterring him from attacking was his genin team’s proximity.“Tst tst tst young Itachi, why the hostility I thought we were friends I even did you the favor of unlocking your dojutsu.” Itachi balled his fists at the reminder of what it cost him to awaken his dojutsu, the memory always a shame in his life. That he couldn't protect a teammate and friend.Sasuke’s eyes widened in shock at what the man said and looked at him with some fear. The man wore an orange mask with a spiral pattern focused around his right eye his body covered by a black full-body cloak finishing off the look with black shinobi sandals.“You killed Tenma Izumo and my first sensei.” Itachi deadpanned at the masked individual and the man shrugged uncaringly as he patted his pure black cloak to remove some wrinkles.“I guess you are right Itachi-Kun but I killed a lot of people.” When the man said that his eyes glanced at Naruto who was watching the exchange in interest but also on guard.Itachi caught the glance and followed it, seeing that the masked man's interest was in Naruto who was also the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi, and had Itachi withdraw a kunai.“Oh relax little Itachi.” ‘Ghost’ told the sensei of team 7 as he faced Naruto who the Hyuga girl immediately placed herself in front of. “How have you been Naruto-Kun, oh you’ve grown I remember when you were so small you could fit in the palm of my hands.” The man chuckled at the pure look of confusion that passed the whole team.“Who are you freak, take off that stupid mask, it’s stupid.” Naruto only got a chuckle at his taunt and he bared his teeth at the man.“It seems you take more of your mother’s personality but more of your father’s appearance.” Naruto froze when those words entered his ears, eyes widening to the size of diner plates as he grew pale.“It was you.” Naruto whispered, his heart thundering in his chest. “You are that Uchiha.” At his whispered words Hinata’s eyes widened at the realization.“Mmh sorry did you say something?” Ghost asked as he didn’t pick up what was said.“Naruto-Kun don’t.” Hinata took his hand in her grip only for him to yank it out of her hand shocking her.“What are you talking about dobe?” Sasuke asked his teammate in confusion it was like everybody had a history with the guy. Naruto of course ignored the youngest Uchiha to stare down who he suspected to be an Uchiha and Naruto would find out.“Who are you!?” Naruto shouted out at the masked man who leaped off the tree branch and landed smoothly.“I am no one Naruto-Kun, just a ghost roaming the elemental nations.” Ghost replied and Naruto took a step forward pushing past Hinata as his anger soared he wasn’t in the mood for games this man in front of him just became suspect number 1 in his mother’s murder.“Answer me dammit!” Naruto was pissed, a vein was bulging on his forehead and his fist were balled so much they turned white. Itachi saw what the masked man was trying to accomplish. He wanted to anger Naruto probably to see the boy's potential as a Jinchuriki. Itachi stepped in front of the blond.“Stop it Naruto-Kun, he is only trying to rile you up, a fight with him would have casualties if not for your safety think about your teammates.” Itachi knew it was hypocritical to use such logic since he himself jumped in head first when he was placed in the same situation with the masked man but he had to be a sensei who could guide his students or he would be failing them.“He is an Uchiha isn’t he?” Naruto growled out but he did stop his advance after considering Itachi’s words.“I don’t know Naruto-Kun.” Itachi admitted simply eyes locked onto the man trying to peer into the eye hole of his mask but only seeing darkness. Naruto growled at the useless answer.“Hinata, use your Byakugan on him.” Naruto ordered, there was no other way to call it. It was not a request or a question it was an order and Hinata did not think twice before following it.“Ohhh, so impatient. We will meet again Itachi-Chan, Naruto-Kun, grow strong both of you.” As the man spoke a swirling distortion began forming from his eye hole. Itachi thinking it was an attack activated his dojutsu just as Hinata activated hers.Itachi couldn’t see the eyes behind the mask something there wouldn’t allow him to see it maybe a seal blocking his eye's ability. Hinata, on the other hand, saw all she needed to see, her Byakugan were not like the rest of the Hyuga her sight was absolute, with nothing able to block its sight.Hinata caught sight of the man's outline, his pathways, and tenkentsu. She saw the man was like two different people put together down the middle with two chakra types running through his body. When she made eye contact his eyes widened in shock that she could see through the seals of the mask before he was swallowed by the distortion disappearing from sight and Hinata’s sensory ability.“Hinata-Chan?” Hinata looked over at Itachi who was looking at her expectantly then she looked over at Naruto who was looking at her with such calm in his eyes she would have thought he was okay if not for the tsunami of emotions she felt from him, with chakra just as violent in his pathways.Hinata made her decision, and even though Naruto was angry he still seemed in control enough to not mention his dreams and the secrets behind his birth.“I couldn’t see anything Itachi-sensei except his outline and a blurry chakra pathway.” Hinata lied and Itachi sighed figuring it to be true since his own eyes couldn’t peer through the man's cloak and mask.“Let’s pick up the pace, we will reach Konoha at nightfall by taking the trees.” Itachi told his team and they all agreed, Sasuke was still interested in the masked man but he decided he could ask Itachi about him when they were home.“I’m sorry Hinata-Hime, you were just trying to help.” Naruto told Hinata as he walked up to her with a frown on his face and Hinata shook her head smiling at him.“It’s okay Naruto-Kun apology accepted.” Hinata told him and Naruto smiled a little before deciding.“How about some cinnamon rolls to celebrate your new eyes.” Naruto asked with a smile and Hinata began bouncing on her feet ready to go, and go she did dragging Naruto by the arm as she dashed off.“Hn.” Sasuke said only to duck while bringing his hands up to protect the back of his head and a second later Itachi slapped the offending hand.“I’m telling mother you are building a habit.” Itachi informed his younger brother whose eyes widened in shock and fear, he tried speaking but Itachi leaped away.“Itachi wait!!” Sasuke called out after his brother anything but his mother even his father listened to her, heck Itachi shivered whenever she said his name a certain way with only a spatula in her hands, he of course feared her by association.««««”»»»»“Tobi’s a good boy, Tobi will help you Zabuza-Kun Tobi promise.” Zabuza turned around and growled. The fool was back.“What do you want.” Zabuza sat in a clearing in the middle of a forest, next to him lay Haku still covered in ice and unmoving. The ice was melting away but the process was slow very slow it had been 2 weeks since the fight and it was still thick. Zabuza didn’t want to imagine that Haku might be dead under the ice.“Hey, hey Zabuza-Kun you remember Tobi said he knew someone who knew someone who had an uncle who knew someone with special eyes that could help your friend?” The same masked individual who had been calm and controlled while dealing with the Konoha Shinobi was now acting like a fool in front of Zabuza.“What about it.” Zabuza didn’t trust the man, that lucky-go attitude he had left him unnerved and suspicious he was hiding something Zabuza could see it in the act.“Look look his coming. Tobi is a good boy Tobi is a very good boy.” Tobi in a high-pitched child’s voice patted himself on the back and did a little dance as he congratulated himself.“Tobi is a very good boy.” Zabuza’s eyes widened at the voice and he watched with batted breath as a shadowed figure walked out of the foliage and into the clearing.“Kisame Hoshigaki.” Zabuza growled grabbing a hold of kubikiribōchō’s hilt as he stood up quickly. Seeing another missing Nin of Kiri and a fellow former swordsman of the mist.Kisame was a very tall, muscular shinobi. He had a distinctive shark-like appearance, complete with pale, blue-grey skin. He has small, round, white eyes, 3 sets of curved facial markings under his eyes, gills on his shoulders, and sharp triangular teeth, the latter of which is a shared trait amongst most of the other members of the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist. He also styled his blue hair in the form of a shark fin. wore dark-purple nail polish. His Kiri forehead protector had a slash on it indicating his status as a missing-nin and he wore a black cloak with red clouds.“Long Time no see Zabuza Momochi.” Kisame grinned at the demon of the mist while Tobi looked between the two in ‘confusion’.“You know my uncle?” Tobi asked Zabuza and Kisame laughed with Zabuza gritting his teeth in irritation of what he thought were bad jokes.“You said you could help Haku.” Zabuza began. If anything they didn’t seem to be hostile and if there was anyway he could help his precious person he would take it, for Haku's sake.««««”»»»»“Where finally back, I’m going home to crash, it’s late anyway.” Naruto said stretching his hands as he yawned. The sky above was already dark most of Konoha was asleep except for a few stragglers roaming around.“You guys can go on home I will report to the Hokage on what we experienced during the mission. Naruto-Kun the sword in your possession you will have to talk to the Hokage if you want to hold on to it.” Itachi informed his genin who all looked tired and ready to drop they had been traveling none stop since they met the masked man.“I will come with you Itachi-Sensei.” Sasuke informed his brother and the man nodded not minding the company.“You wanna crash at my place Hime?” At Naruto’s question, everybody’s eyes widened even Itachi the request was scandalous a boy and a girl alone with no parents around it was unheard of, and Hinata blushed pink.“L-like a sleepover?” Hinata asked and Naruto nodded vigorously before replying.“Like old times.” Sasuke’s eyes widened at the admittance ready to get to the bottom of it. Sasuke opened his mouth to speak only for Itachi to put a hand on his shoulders and disappear in a swirl of leaves.“So, you coming?” Naruto asked happily and unbothered. Hinata concluded her best friend had short-term memory problems and had forgotten they were supposed to be in a ‘situation’.“I just want my best friend close after everything that happened.” Then Hinata understood that he hadn’t forgotten. He just didn’t want to be alone after everything that happened and Hinata came closer hugging him and he hugged her back without a thought.“Sure Naruto-Kun, and I have something to tell you as well.” Hinata was gonna give Naruto the information she had gathered on the masked individual including the fact he had a Sharingan.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Itachi and Sasuke jumped through the familiar rooftops of Konoha heading to the Hokage’s administrative building. Both Uchiha’s had a relaxed undertone about them as they traveled side by side.Sasuke would admit he liked this. It was a scene he had imagined his whole life, honestly speaking he thought it would be happening later in his life when he was stronger and a jonin. Sasuke let a small smile grace his handsome face.“What are you smiling about Sasuke-Kun?” Itachi asked his brother as they landed on a bridge dashing to the other side and completing twists and turns while clearing obstacles in their way that made many civilian citizens of Konoha appreciate living and being a part of the ninja village.“It’s nothing.” Sasuke told his older brother while dropping the smile turning it into a cool frown. They cleared another roof and landed on the road and continued their run toward the tower. The distance was quite a lot because it was located in the middle of the village.“You know you can talk to me Sasuke-Kun.” Sasuke looked at Itachi from the corner of his eyes and thought about it, he wanted to ask Itachi how he could get stronger, how he could be as great as him, and how he could win over someone’s affection. He decided against it, something deep within him telling him Itachi was his rival too and asking for help would be conceding defeat.“It’s Nothing important.” Sasuke told the older Uchiha who raised an eyebrow at the response, Sasuke always knew what that action meant it was for you to explain and Sasuke grumbled something.“Can you repeat that?” Itachi asked and Sasuke blushed, he couldn’t say it out loud again. It was too embarrassing for Sasuke he was embarrassed to have ‘that’ talk with Itachi.“It’s nothing.” Sasuke told his brother as they reached the open space surrounding their destination and they began walking towards the door.“Foolish little brother.” Itachi simply said. Sasuke was used to hearing the phrase but never tried to decipher its meaning let it wash over him and drift off like the many other times he heard it.Reaching the Administrative building they were greeted by two chunin at the door with sensory skills to identify incoming threats.“Itachi-San.” The guard on the right nodded at Itachi who returned the courtesy while the Chunin on the right looked at Itachi in awe, the young man was a big fan. His greeting came out in a stutter.“W-wel-come b-back Itachi-San sir.” The Chunin greeted stuttering out his words and throwing in a salute in there like a soldier speaking to his superior. Itachi nodded at him.“Thank you, it’s good to be back.” Itachi replied patting the Chunin older than him by a few years on the shoulders as he walked past him and into the building. Sasuke followed suit behind him barely getting a glance from the guards.It was nothing personal to Sasuke he just hasn’t made his name yet, those two Chunin understood Itachi was one of their biggest hitters easily an A-Rank shinobi and he was 19. Itachi’s track record was not just the pride of the Uchiha clan but the village as a whole and the best part.“He is so humble.” The Chunin who had his shoulder patted said with a small smile and awe as the door closed behind them.“Itachi’s always been like that, I remember how we use to place bets on how quickly he would finish a mission when we were all Chunin.” The much older Chunin who couldn’t rise in ranks anymore smiled at the memory.“I wouldn’t mind calling him my Hokage one day.” The younger Chunin said and the older man couldn’t help but agree though it would be something unheard of, an Uchiha Hokage.‘Even random Chunin revere Itachi, this is the result of strength.’ Sasuke’s mind read the situation that occurred wrong. His belief that Itachi was loved for his strength was only one part of the story.Itachi was respected for his strength, liked for his ideology, loved for his kindness, and watched for his growth. There are many strong ninjas in the elemental nations, but only those who show humility gain, not the fear of the weak but their respect.“Come in.” At the indication to enter the office, the two Uchiha brothers entered to find the welcoming smile of Hiruzen Sarutobi the third Hokage of Konoha.“We have returned Hokage-Sama.” Itachi said to his leader as he and Sasuke walked up closer to the desk of their commanding Officer.«««««”»»»»»Hinata and Naruto had finally reached the latter’s front door. Placing a hand on the doorknob Naruto twisted and his door clicked open due to a seal acting as a lock mechanism before he and Hinata walked in.The moment Hinata walked in and closed the door behind her, she felt a hand wrap around her waist and another get placed behind her neck before warm lips crashed onto her own.“Mmh mmh.” Hinata did not expect it and for a second she had forgotten everything as she wrapped her arms around the blonde attacker's neck and deepened the kiss.“Hime.” Naruto whispered in between the kiss and that’s when Hinata remembered who she was, who he was, where they were, and most importantly how this could hurt a friend.“Mmh Naru, Mmh to we can’t.” Hinata after trying and trying had finally found the strength to push away. At first, she planned on getting the message to her ‘friend’ in between the kiss so it lasts longer but she wasn’t experienced enough in that field to pull that stunt so she had to push away.Naruto after being pushed away also seemed to realize who he was, who she was, where they were, and most importantly his girlfriend Ino who loved him dearly. The blonde chuckled nervously as he backed away from Hinata who still stood against the door blushing and pouting.“Naruto-Kun.” Naruto gulped at the voice because Hinata sounded angry at him. “I think I should leave.” At her words, Naruto grimaced before sighing.“I’ll control myself.” Naruto said with another sigh but then he looked up at Hinata and smiled a big toothy grin. Hinata felt his emotions crash into her senses there was nothing but gratitude, happiness, trust, want, and respect but the strongest was love it made her warm.Hinata’s eyes widened at the thought that all those emotions were aimed at her, a small blush grazed her cheeks as she swayed a little almost about to faint. She felt so happy and yet so sad that all those emotions he felt for her she couldn’t accept and not because she didn’t want to she definitely did, but their circumstances would not allow it.“So please don’t leave, I just ugh it won’t happen again I promise.” Naruto continued talking and Hinata heard the words. She had to believe in them, a promise from Naruto is like he's telling you a fact about the world.“F-fine.” Hinata relented though she kept a watch on his signature he was still Naruto and the guy was stubborn. Hinata placed a hand on her lips and smiled a little, Naruto kissed her for the second time. There was guilt there as well but the happiness of knowing her feelings were reciprocated was keeping them at bay.“You are sleeping on the couch.” Hinata informed the blond who blinked in confusion at the order and opened his mouth to protest only to shut them tight when Hinata glanced at him. It was the same look Tsunami gave him in wave country there was only one answer.“Yes, ma’am.” Naruto groaned out and Hinata nodded stiffly not even gracing him with a smile he was on a tight leash now he knew it, but he couldn’t help it if Naruto Uzumaki felt a certain way he acted on it. He is always true to himself and his feelings and right now he was just happy to have Hinata in his life.“Love just feels great.” Hinata decided Naruto had to shut up, even more, the moment she sat down she concentrated on avoiding reading his emotions which were all as loud as he was, and pointed in her direction smacking her across the face every other second.“I never knew it would feel this great you know, at first it was so hard and confusing, definitely hurt too but when I watched you sleeping for that week I just kept thinking how beautiful you are, how I missed you and your smile.” Hinata felt her heart sing, she wondered if her best friend was always so sweet with his words.His emotions were so loud to her that they demanded all her attention but what Hinata was most happy about was the fact she couldn’t see his big smile, it’s what she loved most about him. She wouldn’t last long with the combination of his words, feelings, and smile she would faint she knew it.“I’m sorry for earlier, I wasn’t thinking. I didn’t believe it at first but love does make you do stupid things.” Hinata giggled at that and Naruto smiled walking up to the couch he would be getting personal with come bedtime and sitting down next to Hinata. He fidgeted a little before he took her hand in both of his and raised it to kiss the back.“Is this okay?” He asked and she giggled nodding finally facing him with a beautiful smile she didn't know had Naruto blushing.“How about this?” He asked as he kissed her cheek and Hinata smiled nodding once more.“Great! I’ll settle for those then I swear.” At his words, Hinata brought her face close to his face so close their noses were almost touching Naruto blinked and she blinked. He gulped looking into her eyes and got lost, his head began moving forward and Hinata smiled at the act when their noses touched before grabbing his cheeks and pulling.“Ouch ouch ouch.” Naruto protested and Hinata laughed before turning his head around and kissing him on his cheek then turned it again kissing him on his other cheek.“Your forgiven, but I do have something important to inform you about.” Hinata said getting serious and Naruto felt the lovey-dovey atmosphere change.‘What the heck Hime read the mood’ Naruto thought with a sweat drop this was crazy it changed so fast like watching a princess gale movie and someone came changing the movie and playing a documentary about rocks from Iwagakure.“What did you want to talk about?” Naruto asked and Hinata took a deep breath before speaking.“The masked man.” Hinata said and Naruto finally joined the new channel as he too got serious putting everything that happened in the last few minutes on the back burner he gave Hinata his undivided attention.“I cannot say for certain he is Uchiha or even human, he looked like a mixture of two people put together right down the middle. His chakra reserves were high maybe as large as a Kage.” Hinata explained and Naruto listened not even blinking as though he would miss something.“So he is not an Uchiha?” Naruto asked and looked a little down, he thought he had found a lead on his mother’s murderer.“I said I couldn’t say for certain Naruto-Kun but he did have a Sharingan in his right eye or I think it was the Sharingan, the pattern was different. It looked like a fuma shuriken and it was only in one eye the other eye socket was empty.” Hinata explained and Naruto balled his fists wondering if he had found the culprit.“You said he was like two people put together?” Naruto asked and Hinata nodded before explaining.“Except for his face, the rest of his body seems a mixture of two beings, I would recon the right side is artificial and the left is his true body.” Hinata guessed and whether she was right or not it was the only logical call she could make from what she saw.“Why do you think the right side is artificial?” Naruto inquired and Hinata paused to wonder how she could explain it before it clicked.“You know how you have the Kyuubi sealed within you? when I use my dojutsu.” Hinata activated her eyes with but a thought and placed her hand on Naruto’s naval above his clothes causing Naruto to look down as well.“I see your chakra but I also see a small red flame burning in a small box where your chakra pool begins its circulation.” Naruto looked back up at Hinata in shock and she smiled a little at him glad she could be of any kind of help.“The masked man has light blue chakra on his left side which is running into his eyes and a second chakra source with its own pathways on the right side before they circular the right side they are converted to green chakra and circulating the green chakra throughout the right side.” At Hinata’s words, Naruto got confused.“Are you saying he has two distinct chakra networks?” Naruto asked and Hinata nodded her head.“Do you think it was him?” Hinata finally asked the question that bothered her and Naruto thought about it long and hard.“I don’t know, but thank you Hinata-Hime, you brought me a step closer to understanding the truth.” Naruto said smiling at the girl and she smiled back as she deactivated her dojutsu still in awe at the fact she had it.“Are you gonna tell your clan about your eyes?” Naruto asked and a new conversation began, they went back and forth about how to do it. Naruto mentioned they should make it into a prank and Hinata immediately shook her head no.Conversations came and went, returned, and went into deeper details that at the end of the day the two genin fell asleep on the couch.Naruto was the first to start getting comfortable on the sofa, as he laid down with his legs going up on Hinata’s thighs, Hinata had begun tickling his feet until Naruto turned and instead placed his head on her thighs as they talked and laughed recalling cool moments in their mission to Wave always dodging the heart of the story their feelings for each other.Naruto in his position was the first to doze off, Hinata had contemplated waking him so she could move to the room but she couldn’t bring herself to do that she remembered his sleeping face and how cute it was that she just sat there twirling a blonde lock of his very long mane of hair in a finger and fell asleep in that position.««««"»»»»"Are you sure his back?" Sakura asked Ino and the platinum-blonde girl sighed as she rolled her eyes at her pink-haired best friend.Ino and Sakura were making their way to Naruto's apartment, they had heard from Amy whose uncle was on guard duty last night that team Itachi also known as team 7 had returned from their month-long mission to Wave successfully. Nobody knew the details of the mission except that it was only a C-rank."Yes Sakura, you were there when Amy barged into my house at 6 in the morning and told us." Ino made sure to emphasize the word 'us' because if Ino was happy to hear that her boyfriend was back Sakura was equally as happy to hear her crush was back after a full month."That girl will never change, she's such a gossip queen." Ino gave Sakura a look and Sakura was smart enough to blush in embarrassment at the hypocrisy of her words."Don't look at me like that Ino pig!" Sakura shouted with an embarrassed blush on her pretty face. "You're the worst of us all." Sakura continued and Ino smirked."The future head of Torture & Intelligence has to build her skills somewhere." Ino simply said and Sakura gaped, was her friend serious? that sounded like an excuse Naruto would use. Sakura simply shook her head at the blonde.Reaching the front door Ino knocked three times and waited. She was so giddy a smile miraculously appeared on her face, just thinking of her golden boy opening that front door and giving her a big smile."Coming!" Ino began bouncing on the small of her feet as she heard footsteps coming closer after Naruto's voice called out."Calm down Ino." Sakura simply told her friend shaking her head and rolling her eyes at the blonde's obvious excitement.The moment the front door opened Ino jumped on the person who opened it all she needed to see was that long mane of golden blonde hair as a description of who she was looking forward to seeing for more than a month."Umph." Naruto grunted as he placed his arms under his attacker's thighs who wrapped her legs around his waist. she hugged him close and Naruto got a nice whiff of her scent. He noticed how much heavier she had gotten since the last time he had carried her and how his fingers had a firmer grip on her thighs. Naruto had to admit they were very nice thick thighs, was Ino always this stacked on the thigh department?"Goldie-Kun!" Ino whispered happily and Naruto couldn't help but smile she must have really missed him. Ino brought her face back so she could look into his face and she smiled before blushing and stealing a quick kiss on his lips."I missed you." She told him with a beautiful smile plastered on her beautiful face, Naruto felt a pang in his heart that he couldn't say the same but smiled his best smile for her and did what Naruto Uzumaki did best he was honest."You've gotten heavier Ino and your thighs feel so nice." Naruto gave said thighs a nice squeeze. "Can I bite?" He said with a roguish grin and Ino blushed at the complement slapping his shoulder as she giggled in appreciation, Naruto always noticed when something about her changed."Naruto-Kun has your clone arrived yet, the orange jacket is comfortable but it's kind of small." Ino looked over Naruto's shoulders who stiffened at the voice and saw Hinata coming out of his room wearing a bright orange jacket that if Ino wasn't mistaken was the one Naruto wore when he painted the Hokage monument.That was all Hinata wore Ino didn't know what was under but that was the only clothing she could spy on. The bright orange jacket reached above mid-thigh if Hinata bent forward she would flash someone. Hinata was fidgeting with the ends of the jacket trying to bring it lower as she walked with a orange towel wrapped around her head."Hime." Naruto called out and Ino didn't know why but she felt a pang. Hinata looked up and blinked before her eyes widened when she tried to find Naruto's location with her sensory ability but instead found two others there, Ino and Sakura."Eep!" Hinata jumped and ran for the room, she knocked her head on the door frame causing the towel to come loose revealing her wet hair but she quickly recovered and ran inside closing the door behind her."Hey boss I got Hinata-hime the clothes she asked for from Hanabi-Chan...oh hello Sakura, hey there Sunshine." A clone of Naruto not knowing what it had just missed handed a scandalous-looking Sakura a bundle of clothes before dispelling and winking at Ino in the process."Stupid clone." Naruto mumbled in irritation.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“How was the mission?” Sakura spoke up to break the tense atmosphere in the room, Ino was glaring at Naruto to explain, though she wouldn’t pose the question and Naruto wasn’t gonna be the one to bring it up. Hinata was facing forward blindness had its perks she just had to play it low-key.“The mission! That is top secret Sakura.” Naruto said a bit too quickly jumping on the topic but unconsciously killing it. Sakura nodded in understanding with no further inquiries and the silence returned.“But! I wasn’t told that so I am just assuming.” Naruto’s laugh was exaggerated. He then proceeded to ‘accidentally’ drop his mission report on the floor with Ino and Sakura’s interests getting peaked by the details of their group's first C-rank taker.Naruto knew it would spread around the village by this time tomorrow but he didn’t know how he should tell Ino what was going on with him and Hinata which Naruto didn’t know what to call, so he threw bait in there to get the girls distracted from the awkward atmosphere. Sakura was ensnared in no time but Ino didn't give it a second glance.“I’m going to the bathroom.” Sakura informed the group as she stood up from her sit and quickly swiped the scroll from the floor, planning on reading it there probably. Hinata began fidgeting in her sit before saying something incoherent and standing up and heading to Naruto’s spacious balcony.Ino looked over at Naruto and saw him stealing glances at her before looking away. She really did miss him, a whole month was the longest she’s gone without him since their first day at the academy. She loved spending time with him, at first she like most of the girls in her class ran for Sasuke.Ino had found his character intriguing like a puzzle that came with all the pieces she just had to put together and see the picture, but Naruto?Ino stood from her position on a chair and moved to the sofa Naruto shared with Hinata a few seconds before the girl relocated to the balcony. She spied Naruto stealing a glance at her and looking away going deep in thought.“Goldie-Kun.” Ino called out to him sweetly as she got in front of him. He turned around to face her, his eyes telling her the whole story. He was scared that he would lose something precious to him because of something he felt no wrong about. Ino didn’t understand it but she didn’t think she had to.“Welcome home, I missed you so much.” Ino smiled beautifully as she went on to sit on his lap facing him with his legs between her legs. Naruto was different from Sasuke, most of his pieces were missing he had a secret and Ino wanted to share that secret with him to show him that she truly was in love with him by accepting him fully.“I was a little nervous thinking you might find yourself another girlfriend outside the village.” Ino admitted with a little laugh and placed her arms on his shoulders interlocking her fingers behind his head while staring him in the eyes.“Ino-Chan.” Naruto whispered with a gloomy feeling overtaking him. Ino picked up on it, feeling a little scared she scooted closer to him and brought her face to his neck hugging him closer.“But you are back, and I’m so happy.” Ino told him in a whisper against his neck and Naruto let out a small chuckle at the sensation.“I love you.” Ino told him softly while kissing his cheek. Naruto kept silent for a while it was so easy to say those words to Hinata but he couldn’t do the same for Ino. Did he not feel the same way? He liked her a lot what was different?“Thank you.” Naruto replied, his voice sounded so hurt to Ino that she smiled because she at least knew he cared. The fact he couldn’t repeat those words to her made him sad.“You're the best Ino-Chan, your the best ever.” Naruto told the platinum-blonde as he brought his hands up to hug the girl back and they held each other like that for some time. Ino wondered if Sakura might have been right and Naruto wanted to break up with her, she almost cried at the thought but let his warmth soothe away her doubts and brought him in closer. The hug became desperate as she balled his mane of hair in a fist.“NARUTO! IS THIS TRUE!!” Sakura came rushing outside the bathroom eyes wide and mouth agape so shocked she was, the scene she walked into was for all intents and purposes not even happening.“You did not hear it from me." Naruto told Sakura in a warning voice and the girl nodded dumbly wondering how she could confirm the validity of the blonde's report. Ino tried standing up from her position on Naruto's lap but he held her in place."Do you mind joining me at the Hokage building, after we drop Hinata-Chan off at the Hyuga compound?" Naruto asked her with a small smile somehow he felt like he was betraying Hinata but he pushed that feeling down and waited for Ino's answer, he got it a few seconds later."Eeewwww. Guys get a room." Sakura protested when Ino kissed Naruto on the lips and the blonde returned the kiss.««««”»»»»"I can't ruin something so pure for Naruto-Kun." Hinata thought sadly as she stared forward at the Hokage monument. Her Byakugan was active with tears streaming down her eyes as she saw the scene inside the house."Naruto-Kun." Hinata whispered in silent tears deactivating her dojutsu as she stared forward seeing only darkness. Hinata could feel Ino's fears and insecurities she could feel Naruto's doubts and hurt, her emphatic nature wouldn't allow her to be the cause of heartbreak, she knew all about them.'I have to keep Naruto at a distance.' Hinata thought sadly. The day's events showed her that although she had his affections he still belonged to someone else, someone Hinata felt would make Naruto happier than she ever could. Only if she knew nobody made Naruto Uzumaki happier than she did or maybe she did, she just didn't believe it because she never found herself good enough for him««««"»»»»“Why exactly are we leaving the comfort of wave country and traveling to Sunagakure?” The individual who asked this question was draped from head to toe in a light fabric, light brown. Headpieces consist of a head wrap and cloth neck covers to protect against harsh weather.“We. Are only here as a protection detail, Gato-Sama is the one on business.” Another responded clothed in the same style as the previous man he, unlike the others, had a star pin on his chest, the other two behind them with the same attire grumbled but didn’t say anything.“It’s so hot man.” The man complained once more and the group sighed, the guy was somehow making it hotter than it already was with all the hot air he let out complaining with no solution to hand. The least he could do was shut up instead of helping the desert kill them faster.“Look Odama head, if you open your mouth again you better be calling out your so-called ultimate jutsu or I swear!” The man at the back spoke fuming at ‘Odama head’.“Tststs what’s it called again Flying Thunder God Big head smash.” The man laughed at his own joke and there we saw his identity with a missing molar it was Danko the one on his left laughing as well revealing a missing canine still nameless.Odama grit his teeth but he couldn’t go attack Danko because of the weight on his shoulder. The weight was a carriage he carried along with the rest of the three men with him.“Stop bickering and March it’s hot in here!” Gatō peaked his head out of the window in his position in a luxurious carriage in a white vest and a hand fan in his hand imported from snow country.“We have arrived Gatō -Sama!” The man opposite Odama said in attention everybody there looked at him with disdain a ‘fucking teacher’s pet’ they all thought.“Good work Rasen, unlike these hood rats you will go places in life.” Gatō gave the man a nod as they settled the carrier down in front of Suna’s gates.Being surrounded by desert offers the village a natural deterrent against invasion, as few foreign powers would be willing to endure the sandstorms and water scarcity common to Suna. Sunagakure itself lies in a fortified valley behind cliffs of rock, with the passage in and out of the village restricted to a single cleft between two cliff faces, making the area very hard to attack from the ground.Gatō stepped out of the carriage as two Suna shinobi came out, they already had a sensor identify them as civilians from their low chakra reserves.“State your business.” The standard attire for Suna shinobi consists of blue or black uniforms underneath flak jackets of various shades of beige to better blend with their natural environment and include shoulder guards. Headpieces consisting of a head wrap and cloth neck covers to protect against harsh weather are popular with Suna shinobi.Both shinobi approaching Gatō’s entourage wore exactly the same making them faceless individuals in the eyes of the 5 men.“Gatō-Sama is a businessman seeking to invest in Sunagakure.” Rasen spoke for his boss who he didn’t know was just a frontman at this point due to having his empire swiped with his consent, Gatō simply nodded at Rasen’s words.“Papers and identifications.” The Suna nin on the left requested and they handed them over, nothing was forged and they were all original. The fact they belonged to no hidden village had them enter the village in 15 minutes flat.“Rasen get one of these hood rats to find me a hotel the most luxurious around, make sure they have conditioning in there.” Gatō instructed not willing to waste his breath on the rest of his protection detail. Rasen saluted his ‘Boss’ and looked to who to send.“Bestie!” Odama called his friend with a brilliant smile practically begging him with his eyes not to send him while his eyes indicated to his back at Danko. Rasen nodded winking at his best friend.“Danko go find Gatō-Sama a hotel room, we will be waiting here in the shade.” Gatō nodded it was a good idea, he was already burning to stand in the open sun.“W-what why me, I don’t even know suna.” Danko complained eyes narrowed at the favoritism in broad daylight he looked over at his own best friend hoping the man would back him up only to find the man missing from his position and already moving to the shade as he conversed with Rasen trying to butter him.‘Mango you traitor’ Danko thought with betrayed eyes and a tear of defeat coming into his eyes.“Fine!” Danko shouted like a kid and stomped his way to the biggest building around not knowing that would be the Kazekage tower right in the middle of the village so so far away passing many hotels in the process, he was shy to ask the people hidden under head wraps.“Gatō-Sama, a chair for you sir.” Rasen was a prepared man, he seemed like a bum sucking up to Gatō but he had the goal he wanted to be the right-hand man of the rich businessman.“Good.” Gatō sat down under the shade of a tree and looked around the village The buildings inside seem to be made of clay or stucco, which would help to keep the buildings cool.Gatō at first was skeptical of his ‘mission’ to Sunagakure by his young boss he thought the boy just wanted to punish him but when Naruto Uzumaki told him of Suna’s financial problems Gatō understood the plot.Suna was in dire need of financial aid and couldn’t push away possible solutions, what Gatō is meant to do is what he did to Wave. A warning from the young boss said he shouldn’t push his luck this was a hidden village any stupidity would be dealt with the ninja way through a lot of torture and then a slow death.He would be investing in real estate, providing Naruto with the layout of the village, in other words, making Creed industries a household name in Suna and finding him some ninjas of interest who could fit well with his plans for the future which Gatō was not privée too the blonde told him that much to his face.Get himself an audience with the Kazekage and work a deal that will have Gatō bringing in missions, and customers with wealth which Gatō had many of while Wave could start trading with the place water, seafood, and so on.Every port there was under Naruto’s name now and the only bridge too. Gatō thought the boy's foresight was too broken. He might not be a ninja but his wealth is well known in the elemental nations and that alone is the reason Naruto kept him alive as a frontman who already had a raptor as a wealthy man.“Gatō-Sama we have people approaching us.” Gatō looked up putting his thoughts to the back of his mind and watched as the man approached.“Gatō-San from Gatō industry’s?” The man asked and Gatō nodded showing no outward emotions as his useless detail stood ready to ‘protect’ him but he would rather put his life in these useless rats' hands than deal with Shinobis again.“I am Baki a Jonin of Sunagakure.” The man introduced himself sternly. Baki is a very tall man. He has two distinctive, red markings on the right side of his face the only visible part of his head, with the rest being covered by his turban-like headgear and by a sheet hanging from it on the left side of his face. He dons the standard attire of a Suna-nin, completes with a forehead protector and flak jacket.“How can we help you Baki-San.” Rasen said and Odama kept wondering where his friend got so assertive and dependable.“I was ordered by Kazekage-Sama to be your guide around Suna for the duration of your stay. We have had word that you wish to invest in the village.” Baki informed them of his purpose in the area and Gatō couldn’t help but think the blonde had been right he said something like this might happen due to Suna’s desperation.“Good, good yes that will be excellent, but first we need a place to rest the journey was very tiring.” Gatō spoke on his own now and Baki nodded in understanding as he prepared to lead them when.“Help! Help somebody help me! MaMAAAA!” Everybody looked at the voice and found Danko running for his life as he was chased by sand the man's defense maneuvers were the only thing keeping him alive. Every time a part of him got caught in the sand he simply removed it, he was only in his underwear at this point and the cloth around his head.“Come back here and bleed for mother.” A boy with a gourd said smiling with blood lust.“GAARA!” Baki shouted at the boy and he stopped looking at Baki with angry frantic eyes.Gaara has fair skin, green eyes, and short auburn hair. He lacks distinctive pupils or eyebrows, He has black rings around his eyes. the kanji for "love" is carved on the left side of his forehead, and his hair is parted for it to be kept visible.Gaara wears a black body suit with an open neck, t-shirt-like sleeves, and almost full-length leggings. With this, he wears a white cloth over his right shoulder and the left side of his hips. He has a wide leather band from his left shoulder to his right hip with which he carries his sand gourd and around which he wraps his forehead protector.“What” His voice was so gruff and hoarse he gave Gatō and his entourage shivers. Danko reaching the rest of his travel buddies immediately ran behind Rasen and placed him between himself and Gaara.“I’ll be reporting this incident to the Kazekage.” At Baki’s words, Gaara tsk’d and walked away throwing the newcomers a dead look before moving on.“I apologize for that he was just playing a prank.” Baki lied and nobody believed him but they let it go.“Follow me and we will find you a place to rest.” Baki began leading the way and Gatō stood up finally using his legs to travel since they snuck out of wave, his mansion now under Naruto Uzumaki’s name would be their base of operations.Danko still in his underwear gained a lot of eyes but most only looked at him in pity they understood the man got away with his life and that was all that mattered many others never got the opportunity.Odama noticed this and wondered why they behaved like it was a common experience that scared them but that fear had become dull.««««”»»»»“You can’t be serious?” Kiba gasped in what you could only describe as utter disbelief, so strong was his disbelief it gained an intent. That intent went on a killing spree of any of his colleague's beliefs and lost as others seemed interested.“I swear! The jonins got the full reports and I heard it from a source.” Sakura replied, her source could have only been one boy with blue eyes, a big smile, and her best friend’s 'Golden boy'.“Oh yeah whose your source!?” Kiba yelled and the older generation of genin and some Chunins looked their way.“Shhhhhhhh!!!!!!” Amy shushed Kiba“Shhhhhhhh!!!!!!” Sakura shushed Kiba“Troublesome. Sh sh uuuuuuwaaahhhh” Shikamaru managed to get a quickly rushed 'shush' in before he got bored of the moment and managed to understand we’re the whole conversation was going with millions of interactions but one conclusion, he never gets that wrong.“Pluututtttttt munch pluutluuuutlhu” Ohh choji Shikamaru looked at his ‘best friend.’ The only person he can never read or understand not because it’s hard but because he doesn’t bother.‘Choji is just a follower, he believes the stories about Ino-chika-Cho so doesn’t believe he can do anything without me and if I’m not around he would seek out Ino and then sensei.’ Chikamure deduced this from many interactions he had with the Akamichi heir. The only conversations Choji ever brings up are about their parent's past and legacy, but since the team placed Choji has thought of it as fate.‘We are not our parents Choji.’ Shikamura tried to tell him with his mind because with his mouth it would be too troublesome the questions would be infinite. Shikamaru knew Choji was not the type to stand tall on occasion. He would look for him for guidance and Shikamaru would offer it just because having a death in his consciousness would be too ‘troublesome’.“Kiba you’re making a noise.” Shino is a very straightforward guy. You could paint him red and he will tell you yes logically he was a red person now, spoke it like it is. Shikamaru knew how it would end but why not get a smile in there at being right, the joke was well plotted with many smokes and mirrors.“Troublesome.” Shikamaru sighed looking up at the clouds the only inconsistency in his life.He only saw plain gray the most boring thing in the world, he would never go watching paint dry.‘I hate D-ranks!’ Shikamaru thought with a yawn and a pout that barely last a second on his face before he got unmotivated in keeping it.“That’s all you ever say.” Amy grounded out in a growl and Shikamaru sighed, why were all girls like his mother couldn’t he just be free‘Shikamaru just wants to chill man.’ The lazy Nara thought in the third person.‘I wish I was a cloud, unbothered.’ After another yawn Shikamaru tried to sell Sakura out it was obvious Naruto was her source.“I heard Naruto came back Sakura.” Shikamaru bothered to make something coherent while faking a confident smirk like he already knew the answer and you just wanted to confirm it.“Don’t be stupid Shikamaru, I haven’t even seen Naruto yet. It’s like what 9 am" Sakura grumbled pouting in the process and Shikamaru narrowed his eyes.When Shikamaru was younger he bothered to socialize, and that is when he met the blonde. He always bragged, he always sold, he always worked, Shikamaru’s complete opposite. Naruto Uzumaki always tells you how it’s gonna end with him on top and he always gets it done all on the run.“Why did you Sakura and Amy call us here so early,” Kiba questioned getting angry again. “Actually why are you here Amy this is the genin lounge you're not a genin.” Kiba grumbled and got dirty looks from both girls in the group.“We got the details last night it was ugh late yes very late. Ino, Amy, and I decided to meet up today very early of course, but Ino couldn't make it. It is our corps 2 week-long holiday anyway why not hang out..” Shikamaru sighed at Sakura’s words wondering if they were telling the truth.He knew there was something the pink-haired girl was hiding Shikamaru just needed a few more pieces to figure it out.While Shikamaru always saw the dullness of the world Naruto saw the excitement in it everything was like a little game to him. A game his played so many times but still feels excited about coming back better than before.‘Like a final boss of a game.‘ Shikamaru contemplated.«««««”»»»»»"People are staring Goldie-Kun." Ino grumbled as she hid behind the small of Naruto's neck. The reason for her shyness was the fact she was located on Naruto's back getting a piggyback ride. The golden blonde said it wasn't to embarrass her but because he wanted to get a feel of her thighs which he occasionally gave gentle squeezes along the way. Which was embarrassing Ino."Do you want me to shout at them?" Naruto asked seriously and Ino knew he would do so. She vigorously shook her head in the negative saying a meek 'no it's okay'."Okay, but just tell me if anybody starts making you uncomfortable I'll kick their ass!" Naruto declared loud and clear so anybody close can hear his very true threat which inevitably only brought more eyes on them and Ino hid her face in his mane of his hair."Hey Goldie, is Hinata okay?" Ino asked and Naruto sighed."It's complicated Ino, Wave had us all going through things and somehow Hinata awakened her dojutsu I think she's just wondering how to break it to her family and clan," Naruto explained. Although truthful he kept some details away telling himself he would tell Ino eventually when they were both ready for that talk.The two made it in front of the Hokage’s office door and sat down in one of the chairs in the waiting lounge behind 13 people. Ino sat in a chair behind Naruto and began twisting his hair into braids. Naruto complained but her cuteness and beg no jutsu had him sighing in defeat.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
"Naruto-kun, I cannot just hand over an artifact of Konoha to a genin practically fresh out of the academy.” Hiruzen told Naruto who had half his hair braided with the other half spiky and stood in front of his desk with a prominent frown on his face, next to him was the young Yamanaka heiress.“What do you mean ‘hand it over to me?’ didn't you read the report, do I have to go back downstairs and ask for a refund on Aoi Rokushō’s body so you see his corps?” Naruto didn’t like this stupid old man, The man knew exactly who he was, he knew who his parents were and still left him in an orphanage like some kid with no lineage and then trolls him by playing the fool.The fact he was trolling him with that smile of his at the moment had him wanting to punch his teeth in.“Listen Naruto-Kun, I understand it sounds unfair but that is a relic of Konoha that belongs to the village.” Hiruzen tried to explain to his hotheaded genin with a vendetta against authorities.“So what? after everything I did for the mission I’m supposed to be happy with your ‘thank you Naruto-Kun.’ And a pat on the back?” Naruto grounded out with a glare at the man and Ino placed a hand on his calming him down a little.“You did an excellent job Naruto-Kun a very remarkable job, you showed ingenuity, foresight, and espionage capabilities above your rank.” Hiruzen smiled and Naruto almost jumped him and by the widening of the eyes of the third, he saw it too.“You think I want to hear your ‘praise’ old man? I never needed them before when I was homeless and had to make due on my own. What makes you think I need it now? I did a job and I earned myself a spoil of war.” Naruto said calmly his hand now in Ino’s while she pleaded with him with her eyes to not do anything rash.“It’s not my fault you guys lost it in the first place to some prick.” Naruto grounded out and Hiruzen noticed something he never noticed before in the boy. He held no love for him in fact Hiruzen would recon he hated him.“Why are you so hostile Naruto-Kun? If you want the sword you can put in a request and when it is accepted we can check your aptitude with the weapon and get you proper training once you are older.” Hiruzen tried to reason with the son of his predecessor he didn’t mind giving Naruto the sword but he was young and needed to concentrate on his Jinchuriki training when Jiraiya arrived in a month. A sword like that would just be a distraction. Naruto could have the sword when Hiruzen told him about his lineage.“I’m not handing it over.” Naruto said with no room for arguments and the third Hokage sighed. If he didn’t find a peaceful solution Naruto might see the whole village as his enemy and that wouldn’t be a good thing coming from a Jinchuriki.“What do you suggest we do then?” Ino was shocked that her boyfriend was getting away with disrespecting the aged Kage like that, it was unheard of. It just had her wondering more about the mystery that is Uzumaki Naruto.“I suggest you let me enjoy my spoils of war!” Naruto got angry again and frustrated, now the old fool was asking him to find them both a solution they would like, Naruto in this argument was only in it for number 1 and that was himself.“Look old man I’m alone, everything I’ve earned is through hard work and dedication. I don’t have a clan to spread my name far and wide or a legacy to lean on, no parents to pass on jutsu’s to me, or any siblings to share my pain.” Naruto grumbled and Ino looked at her boyfriend with sad eyes at his words. The Hokage showed guilt that Ino caught with her keen eye for emotions.“So if I damn well earn something I’m keeping it.” Naruto finished in a calmer and more resolved voice. Like the argument was already finished.“I’m sorry Naruto-Kun but I still cannot allow it, bear please take the sword of the thunder spirit from young Naruto here.” At Hiruzen’s words, a muscular Anbu draped in a black cloak and a porcelain mask in the shape of a bear with the brown hair of a sarutobi appeared in front of Naruto, and the boy grits his teeth looking up at him.“So much for the will of fire and comradery if you take this blade then I’m quitting the genin corps and leaving Konoha. Maybe Rokushō was right about this place.” Hiruzen’s eyes widened at that and even the Anbu stopped in his track knowing the fallout such a decision would cause. Bear looked back to his superior on whether he should continue.“Dismissed.” Hiruzen simply said but everybody knew he was agitated now bear bowed and disappeared back in hiding. “Naruto-Kun I am your Hokage and this is your home, my word is law, and if I tell you something you do it.” Hiruzen wasn’t smiling his warm smile anymore he was the Hokage now.“Then I quit.” Naruto simply said and went to remove his forehead protector causing Hiruzen who thought Naruto would miraculously share his father's will of fire and love for the village at birth widened his eyes at the prospect that Naruto might not care.“Goldie-Kun?” Ino looked at him as she took her hand placing it on his cheek and communicated something with her eyes that Naruto seemed to understand as he replied the same way. After a minute he sighed handing Ino the item he removed from his head.Ino went over behind him and tied the accessory around his forehead once more but Naruto glared at Hiruzen the whole time. If Naruto hated Minato for who he was and what he did to him and his mother. He hated Hiruzen for feeding Minato his beliefs of sacrificing everything for the village including his own family.But he hated him more for leaving him to fend for himself thinking the little things he would do in the shadows like pay for the bare necessities and whatnot, would endear him to Naruto. It made Naruto feel like the punchline of some sick joke, the man in front of him knew everything about him, and yet he wouldn’t tell him a thing.“Naruto-Kun.” Naruto blinked at Ino’s voice and he felt her hug him from behind. “You’re scaring me.” Ino admitted and Naruto didn’t know what she meant but Hiruzen knew. The blonde was leaking the Kyuubi’s killing intent and they were concentrated on him with peak precision he was breaking into cold sweats already.“I’m sorry.” Naruto apologized to the girl behind him before he took a deep breath to calm himself then he looked over at the third.“Can we leave? If you really want the sword, take my example and take it from my dead corps.” Naruto didn’t wait for a reply, he simply turned around and took Ino’s hand in his own before walking out of the room leaving Hiruzen alone as he thought about where Naruto’s loyalties lay.‘Kushina, Minato did I fail young Naruto? Am I looking at the making of another potential threat to Konoha? Another Orochimaru.’ Hiruzen felt guilt overtake him, he never thought Naruto held so much hostility against him but Hiruzen couldn’t seem to know where it was coming from.««««"»»»»“Are you okay Goldie-Kun?” Ino asked her Golden boy who still had not stopped frowning since they left the Hokage’s building 15 minutes ago.“Mmh? ugh yes, I’m fine.” Naruto replied distracted and Ino rolled her eyes pouting she sped up a little and got in front of him blocking his path with her body and Naruto stopped blinking at his girlfriend.“What happened back there.” Ino asked/demanded what she experienced in that office was like a war zone, and somehow her Blonde menace got out the victor.“What do you mean?” Naruto asked confused and Ino wanted to pull her hair due to the fact he was confused.“Come let’s go somewhere private.” Ino told her man/boy as she took his hand intertwining their fingers and dragging him along. She was going to take her mother’s advice.««««"»»»»Hinata sat in front of her father Hiashi Hyuga and two other elders flanking him on both sides, as a clan head and former jonin of Konoha he was privy to certain information and that meant he had gotten the unfiltered report of the C-rank mission turned A-rank including all its details.“You made the Hyuga clan proud today Hinata of the Hyuga clan.” Hinata almost scoffed when she heard that last part, now she was ‘Hinata of the Hyūga clan’ it was just fantastic.The man who spoke stood on Hiashi’s right. He was of short stature with long, grey hair that reached down to his back, and like all members of his clan, he possesses featureless white eyes with a lavender tint. He wore traditional robes which consist of a loose-fitting kimono that is held closed with a simple sash under a brown, waist-length haori. It was her grandfather the biggest hypocrite of them all.“Truly, it has never been heard of before, a blind Byakugan user and a sword woman at that.” The female elder on Hiashi’s left picked up where the first left off, it was like a practiced play but with any lack of its emotions but Hinata knew her grandfather was confused but mostly angered because her capabilities proved him wrong.“You are very correct, and to achieve the Byakugan with a range of 800 meters on its first awakening is unheard of.” Hinata listened as her grandfather continued before he looked past Hinata at the three branch Members behind her.“Neji Hyuga, what is your range.” Her grandfather asked his other grandchild like he was talking to a strangers kid. Hinata sighed in defeat when she felt Neji’s anger be directed at her kneeling position.Neji had fair skin and long dark brown hair. He has featureless white eyes with a slight lavender tint. Neji wore a beige-colored shirt, a dull blue shirt beneath that, and mesh armor beneath that. He wore dark brown shorts, and blue shinobi sandals, and wrapped bandages around his right arm, chest, and right leg.He tied his hair back in a loose ponytail tied a few inches above the end. He wore a black forehead protector, under which was a smaller headband with two straps that frame the sides of his face, both of which hide his Hyūga main family's juinjutsu.“50 meters, Hyūga-Sama.” Neji replied with a composed voice and the grandfather nodded looking at Neji like he won their little bet. Maybe to say the head family would always be the most powerful or at least that’s what Hinata caught from the emotions he tried so hard not to show.“Kō Hyūga what is your range?” The Hyuga elder continued to question, moving on to Kō Hyūga.Kō is a Chunin of Konoha, he has brown hair, which is short, with backward spikes. He has featureless white eyes and his nose is broad and well-defined. He wears the standard Konoha uniform inclusive of a flak jacket and forehead protector that he wears like a bandanna.“600 meters, Hyūga-Sama.” Kō told the man his face was impassive but Hinata felt his happiness for her and a bit of sadness or was it guilt?“Right now Hinata, you’re Byakugan is on par with only two other Hyugas, my own and Tokuma Hyūga a jonin of Konoha.” Hiashi finished with a smile Hinata felt how it hurt him to pull it, because of all the guilt he felt, but even that he wouldn’t show her. Hinata would not give him a chance until he learned to show himself as Naruto does. She smiled at the thought of him.And every Hyūga privy to her visage at that moment caught the smile thinking they had succeeded now they just had to get her one on one to further their agenda, Hinata with her skillsets and tremendous strength they had no hand in became valuable.‘I hope they change.’ Hinata thought about the Greed she felt from her grandfather which is apparently for the ‘betterment of the Hyūga clan.’Her father’s guilt that he felt he had to punish himself for like Hinata would want that. He never tried to understand her.She felt Neji’s determination and fury deep down. She felt his contradicting thoughts he was lost but mostly hurting. The only family he has left would rather treat him like an outcast than call him family.‘I miss Naruto-Kun’ Hinata thought as one the most boring interactions of human society to ever occur, occurred.«««««”»»»»»“Oh my kukukuku, Sunagakure sure is attracting some interesting specimens.” Gatō looked up and saw what he could only describe as a babe.Draped in fine linen clothing with a slim figure that looked so flexible you could ball it up into a ball. With a smile so wide you would think a snake was about to eat its egg and one of the most deadly eyes a normal civilian would fear. She had yellow eyes and slit-like pupils her skin as pale as snow and hair as black as night.“Rasen, position 5!” Gatō instructed and Rasen smiled Gatō took his advice seriously he explained to him that formations would make them more organized and came up with some positionsWith his ‘Boss’s.’ Permission of course.“Mango your up!” Rasen instructed and Mango gaped Rasen wasn’t smiling his eyes said one thing ‘don’t embarrass me.’ The guy wasn’t even strong but dammit the money was good.The ‘lady’ watched on in interest as the one named Mango got close, and Gatō jumped Mango hurriedly went under him and got into a push-up position with Gatō landing on his back, Mango then struggled to raise himself but managed.“Yes beautiful lady, I’m Gatō of Gatō enterprises what is a lovely lady like you doing in such unconditional weather for such fair skin.” Gatō now in the same height department as the ‘woman’ flirted. It was a bit wordy but it got a laugh from the ‘lady’.“Kukukukukuku.” Gatō swore he saw a snake tongue slither out there but he didn’t care about that. It was that laugh that got his attention, before he didn’t pay attention because he fell in love at first sight.Now he recognized it, his new employer liked doing that same thing like a joke you’re not privy to.‘That joke is messed up as fuck.’ Gatō’s mind provided shedding a little tear at his lost fortune and the cruel reminder. Gatō tried to remove his hand from the not so hot in his mind any more woman but failed.“Very nice to meet you Gatō-Kun perhaps I could introduce you to a village that will make you more money in the future.” The ‘lady’ said in a voice that sounded like a snake in a tree trying to convince you to do something that would end up bad for yours truly.“Gatō-Sama would love to my lady!” Rasen answered for his ‘boss’ who he believed had gotten shy and needed a wingman since he froze up not knowing the man was trying to inconspicuously yank his hand from the fairly strong ‘woman.’“Kukuk a pleasure.” Gatō’s hand was released and the ‘fair-skinned, fairly strong women’ left swaying none existent hips. Gatō looked at his hand wondering if he had caught a case of bad luck from hiring Zabuza Momochi.‘I made a deal with a devil and now I’m reaping the consequences.’ Gatō made up his mind that was what was going on somehow he died and instantly his Hell picked up at that point.“A tissue Gatō-Sama!’ Rasen started shouting everything he said around 3 in the afternoon during the drills of the positions. He said hard work needed to be loud and outgoing to motivate the crew.Gatō took a tissue and wiped his right eye, the tears that would have fallen got caught and Gatō was thankful for his most trusted man even forgiving him for the little stunt with the ‘fair-skinned, fairly strong lady’.“Next.” A deep voice called out behind the door and Gatō made up his mind. He would work hard so that when that little blonde demon took over the world he would have a cozy life.“Introducing Gatō-Sama of Gatō Enterprises!” Rasen proclaimed loudly and proudly as he opened the door for Gatō but was stopped from entering.'One day you will tell them to let me in Gatō-Sama I will work relentlessly for it!’ Rasen thought with determination burning in his soul, he would prove himself to his 'boss'.‘Ninja’s feed on your weakness, Ninja’s feed on your weakness.’ Gatō chanted what Naruto told him would ‘Take all the fears away’ it was working and the door closed behind him.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“You want to start jogging?” Naruto asked confused and a little surprised at the revelation. Ino giggled at the surprise in his voice as she kicked her legs up and down on her rising sit.Ino had taken Naruto to a park and convinced him to push her on the swings, many younger kids were looking at the two ninjas in awe, they could tell they were ninjas from their forehead protectors. The kids around the two genins age and a bit older watched on in jealousy. The boys because they thought Ino was hot and should be theirs. The girls because they thought Naruto was hot and should be theirs.“I’ve been jogging for the past month Naruto-Kun.” Ino informed him when she was on his level again.“Ohh.” Naruto simply said as he pushed her up again.“Did you think these thighs you like so much now, were a miracle from the sixth path? Mama had to work for these babies?” Ino teased when she returned to the lower grounds and Naruto grinned stopping her swing while bending a little to whisper in her ears.“Can I bite when we’re doing it?” Naruto asked and Ino blushed red misreading his words.“W-when we d-do it?” She repeated and Naruto nodded biting her ear like he always did even back in the academy.“Go-Goldie-K-Kun!” Ino blushed so hard that their young audience in the distance saw it.“We ugh can’t do it yet, Goldie I am not ready.” Ino admitted her words were a stuttering mess and Naruto got confused.“But you said we should jog together, what are you not ready for?” Naruto asked. Ino was happy he couldn’t see her face blush for a whole new reason.“Ah nothing, nothing!!” Ino scrambled to her feet and walked away from Naruto cursing the day she had ‘the talk’. With her parents when they thought she and Naruto were a couple.‘The birds and bees took my innocence.’ Ino cried inwardly and when Naruto abruptly brought his face in front of her she almost jumped.“Hey, you okay Sunshine?” Naruto questioned his girlfriend who he noticed was being awfully suspicious.“Let’s go sit down next to the lake.” Ino told him as she practically ran to said lake. Naruto only laughed and ran after her.««««”»»»»“Is that not Naruto and Ino?” Amy stopped walking as she and the rest of the gang which was made up of Amy, Shikamaru, Choji, Sakura, Kiba, and Shino stopped on their track to see what Amy was pointing atDown below Ino was sitting on the edge of the wooden platform on the lake splashing her feet in the water. Laying with his head on her lap as he spoke animatedly was the blonde enigma himself Naruto Uzumaki.“They are so cute!” Amy squealed feeling happy for her friend. Ino laughed so many times just in the few seconds of watching them interact that Amy could only imagine the conversation they were having.Sakura saw the scene and always thought the same thought. Why couldn’t she have that as well? well her prayers would be answered today“Yosh!” Sakura jumped at the voice it was definitely loud. “Pink-haired lady please be my wife!” The voice screamed again not a second later enticing Sakura to look to the source, so when she found it she was kinda surprised by the person’s well, everything.“Yosh I will strive to win your heart beautiful lady! If I can not do that I will do 5 thousand pushups if I cannot do that I will do 10 thousand sit-ups and if I cannot do that...” A boy with shiny black hair, round eyes, prominent lower eyelashes with very thick eyebrows ranted on.“The failures are always the loudest.” Neji said in a conniving tone and the boy who spoke before frowned.His hair was in a bowl-cut style; he wore a green jumpsuit, orange leg warmers, and a red forehead protector worn as a belt. He has bandages around his forearms up to his fingers.“Neji-San, you once told me that a loser cannot change his fate!” The bowl-cut boy boasted with a ‘nice guy smile’. “And yet your cousin has proven you wrong, her flames of youth burn bright and one day I will defeat you my rival!!” The centipede eyebrow boy said with optimistic enthusiasm and a big smile that he somehow always knew where to position to make it sparkle. Sakura had to avert her eyes and so did most of her friends next to her due to the brightness, Shino was prepared.“That’s the spirit, Lee! Let your flames burn with the power of YOUTH!” Another older version of Lee said even louder with a voice boasting with passion and optimism.“Guy Sensei I found my future wife!” Lee shouted with all his youth and Sakura heard some snickers behind her the most prominent was Kiba.“Uhm Excuse me.” Sakura tried.“Your youth is even more refined than mine Lee, it knows with a great woman anything is possible!!” The older version said ignoring Sakura and crying manly tears for his younger version.“Excuse me.” Sakura was already tired of trying but these creatures because they couldn’t be humans were bringing too many eyes on her. The Konoha public liked a good scoop it was a close-knit community if you removed all the ninjas around.“Gai-Sensei!” The boy cried out and Sakura saw Hinata’s cousin Neji and a female she remembered from a year ahead of them in the academy grimace.“Lee!” The Older man said and that was when something peculiar happened.The waves crashed on the orange-tinted shores of a beach. The sunset in the background was great its gaze compelling you, it couldn’t be ignored but how do you enjoy such beauty when something so disturbing was happening in front of it?“I SAID EX-CUUUZZZ ME!!!” Sakura shrieked and the illusion broke, it completely disappeared. The onlookers cursed their curiosity because they saw something even more disturbing, some even throwing up their breakfast at the scene.Without the sunset, that scene was disturbing enough that Guy knew it could possibly traumatize that’s why he used an unbreakable Genjutsu in the first place.The genjutsu is from Iwa the only elemental nation with great beaches and shores. The sunset scene is what Iwa is known for. The beautiful scene is used for their ninja when under strenuous physical and mental fatigue casting the genjutsu on themselves reminds them of home and what they were fighting for.“Yosh! Guy-Sensei! The sunset!” Lee realized, but Guy who cast the jutsu was wide-eyed, mouth agape, and looking like behind Lee’s shoulder was the Shinigami himself but it was just the pink-haired Sakura.“Get off the little boy bro.” Everybody turned to see Naruto and Ino walking up to them side by side they were bare feet but Ino had both their shinobi sandals in her arms.“Oh, it’s your kid?” Sakura heard Kiba groan at the follow-up, Shikamaru was the one who suggested the park so he had already moved on to a shady area made himself comfortable and began cloud-watching, Choji was right behind him.“What are you guys doing here Sakura?” Ino asked hidden at Naruto’s side to not see the scene while they walked up to their group.“The pink-haired girl stopped the ultimate genjutsu.” Tenten gaped at the prospect. Neji couldn’t lie he was impressed, he never broke out of that illusion no matter how hard he tried.“What team do you belong young lady.” Tenten did a double take her sensei was talking in a calm voice he sounded serious he never sounds serious, even Neji has never heard it.“Me?” Sakura asked dumbfounded and the Jonin-Sensei of team 9 nodded.“Can you please stop what your doing first?” Sakura asked. The area was eerily quiet now since the onlookers had up and left. Guy and Lee hadn’t let go yet. Naruto was laughing at the whole ordeal with Ino only peeking from behind him to see if it was safe before going back under the blonde’s mane.“Yes, mmmhnhn” Guy coughed into his hand and pushed Lee away slowly, Guy found it weird too because, without the sunset, nothing is compelling you to think it’s a manly scene. It is awkward and lacks youth.“I’m in team 8 with Kurenai-Sensei those are my teammates Kiba and Shino” Sakura replied to the earlier question while pointing at said two teammates she was confused as to the sudden seriousness on the Jonin’s face.Guy is a tall and well-muscled man. He has fair skin a strong jawline, a somewhat large nose, and black hair. He has shiny hair in a bowl-style haircut and thick eyebrows. He wears a green jumpsuit, orange-striped leg warmers, and the standard Konoha flak jacket, which was left unzipped. His red forehead protector is worn around his waist like a belt.“I see, thank you.” Guy said very seriously before going deep in thought for a split second and it seemed he thought enough as he looked over to Rock Lee.“Lee! Let your flames of youth burn along with your friends!” Guy cried out once more seeming to return to his old ways and Tenten seemed to want to cry at that. She had seemed to find her perfect sensei there for a second.“Yosh Guy-Sensei!.” Lee shouted back before he and Guy did the ‘Nice guy pose’ at each other and dropped a single tear in their respective right eye. ‘Ping’ was what everybody heard when they smiled at each other.“This is so weird.” Ino said with her head sticking out behind Naruto’s shoulders.“I have important business to handle now, I will see you tomorrow at 3 am sharp Lee!” Guy said making everybody except Neji and Tenten gap at the scheduled time. Guy then walked one step before he dashed off. You would only know he was there due to the dust he left in his wake.“If it isn’t doctor fate himself, you here to preach?” Naruto began, never seeming to mind starting something he might not be able to finish but whether he could finish it or not was up to him.“Uzumaki.” Neji said simply whether it was in greeting or not was up to debate.“Let us go join Shikamaru and Choji in the shade we can all catch up.” Amy suggested the civilian girl still felt part of the gang since she had two best friends there, Sakura and Ino although she and Sakura had a rivalry for Sasuke now Amy thought it might end soon as she checked out Neji.“Do you guys want to join?” Amy asked team 9 and Lee beamed nodding vigorously with a big smile. Tenten shrugged not minding and Neji simply turned around and left.“Don’t mind him.” Tenten told them and they shrugged unbothered they were used to it from a certain Uchiha.««««”»»»»“Hokage-Sama.” At the call, Hiruzen Sarutobi looked up from his paperwork to see one of his most hardworking and trustworthy Shinobi.“Ahh Kakashi-Kun, I remember summoning you 3 hours ago.” The third Hokage told the silver-haired man. He has spiky silver hair oriented to his left side, dark grey eyes, and typically has a relaxed and lazy expression.Kakashi wears Konoha's standard infantry clothing a flak jacket, dark blue pants, and a long-sleeve shirt. He also wears fingerless gloves with metal plates on the backhand and is seen with a chain necklace underneath.“Sorry Hokage-Sama a black cat ran off with an elderly’s groceries I had to pursue it but once I returned it she said she would need help unpacking.” Hiruzen sighed and rubbed his temple why were all his ninjas so full of personality?“Kakashi, tell me what do you think of Naruto? I believe you read the reports.” Hiruzen inquired and Kakashi shook his head in the negative.“Personality-wise what do you observe of our little Namikaze?” Hiruzen tried a more direct approach, he wanted to build into it so they were on the same page when he asked this question.“He is an okay kid I guess.” Kakashi said but noticed his answer did not satisfy the aged Hokage so he tried again actually putting effort to build a profile in his mind of the blonde, not noticing or too lost in his own sorrows to remember it was his father figure's son.“Naruto-Kun is driven, the way he behaves you can tell he has big goals and ambitions I would say maybe to one day become Hokage.” Kakashi nodded at his words with the third Hokage nodding as well. It’s the same conclusion he came to.“Mmh The boy seems to wear his heart on his sleeves, and has a fascinating sense of humor.” Kakashi finished giving the third an eye smile fingers twitching to reach for his orange book.“I had come to the same conclusion Kakashi my boy but this morning Naruto-Kun made me wonder otherwise.” The aged man admitted with a little frown grazing his wrinkled face.“Did something happen?” Kakashi asked standing a little straighter and wondering about the details. The orange book was still in his mind but pushed lower in the interest list.“Naruto-Kun threatened to quit the program and leave the leaf, going so far as removing his forehead protector in my proximity.” Hiruzen still couldn’t understand, what was wrong he didn't know why Naruto would show such hostility towards him. Kakashi’s eyes widened at that.“He did that?” Kakashi wondered out loud. He too immediately understood the backlash such a decision would cause in Konoha which only had one Jinchuriki.“Yes Kakashi, young Naruto does not know his importance in the village. He has shown me today that I, his Hokage, and Konoha his village can be cast away in a heartbeat if he feels it’s mistreating him.” Kakashi would have gapped if he had not been such a composed individual.“Do you think it is time to tell him about his burden?” Kakashi spoke up and Hiruzen looking even older nodded.“I will have Jiraiya tell him about it, my former student should be here in a month,” Hiruzen explained and Hatake nodded,“You want me to keep an eye on him.” Kakashi deduced and the Kage smiled like a grandfather, Kakashi groaned.««««”»»»»“How did the meeting go Gatō-Sama?” Gatō walking out of the Kazekage’s office looked at the taller Rasen and just continued walking.Gatō couldn’t understand the Kazekage, the village was obviously economically stunted. Vendors all sold the same products so income was shared by many people. The ninjas roamed the streets depressed, they even spotted one looking for a side job at a bakery.The Kazekage had denied Gatō’s business proposals, he said a military village could not have a civilian buying out lands in it. Gatō knew Rasa was enticed by the offer. Gatō sold him the dream of a better Suna like a star but the man still refused.‘Maybe he's waiting for the village to crumble, to see he just chased away a solution.’ Gatō wondered as he walked out of the building and marched along with his escort and men. He never noticed the ghostly pale woman watching him from a distance with a silver-haired boy in a white kimono.“Kimimaru-Kun, tail Gatō-San and see what his business in Suna is.” The snake-like woman told her subordinate who seemed no older than 16 or 17.“Hai, may I inquire why you are interested in this particular man my lord?” The ‘woman’ laughed that laugh that scared Gatō out of his high ground.“A ninja does not work for free Kimimaru-Kun, A village does not eat for free either and most importantly my research comes with quite the fee. A businessman like Gatō will do well to have on my side.” The woman explained and her young aide nodded at the explanation in understanding.“I will not fail you Orochimaru-Sama.” The boy said in a whisper before walking off to tail the group heading off in the distance.“Mmh, this body will reject me soon, I wonder how young Itachi’s eyes have improved.” The ‘woman’ mused walking off in a different direction as ‘she’ licked her lips in anticipation.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“I’m coming!” Naruto called out as he opened his sleepy eyelids groaning in the process. Someone was banging on his door and that person wasn’t gentle.Turning on the bed to reach the edge Naruto swung his legs and twisted his hip getting himself in a sitting position with his legs on the floor.“Ughhh” Naruto grounded out in effort, pushing himself to stand up, he then proceeded to spread his legs and arms wide as he stretched his body before wetting his lips and taking a step.“Yah! Yah I’m coming!” Naruto spoke in a deeper broader voice, his voice was breaking. It had been a week since they returned from wave, he had been jogging with Ino every Morning from 5 am to 7 am they did a lot of talking during those runs Naruto didn’t mind them.“Yes!” Naruto shouted as he clicked his tongue, placing his hand on the door nob he twisted and it opened only for the person behind it to burst inside, shoving the door and Naruto to the adjacent wall.Naruto was quick to place his bare feet against the offending wall sticking to it as he saved himself and his nice door from a painful meet and greet. From his position Naruto looked right and spotted an Uchiha emblem, the blonde boy sighed.It was 4:42 am, and Ino would be arriving soon what was the capable fool doing at his home?“How can I help you Shisui-San?” Naruto questioned pushing his door forward to softly close it as he placed his feet on the wooden floor of his apartment.“You live here?” Shisui asked with no small amount of surprise, the place looked nice, clean, and organized Shisui’s room wasn’t even that clean this apartment looked so cozy a stable man could stay there with his stay-at-home girlfriend.It was A Japanese-style room with a fusuma sliding door to the right leading to the room, shōji-style windows, with another fusuma sliding door to the left leading to the balcony. Tatami flooring, a tokonoma set into the far wall, a nice luxurious-looking sofa, and a bonsai tree on top of a little table in the middle that was well taken care of.“You own a bonsai tree gaki?” Shisui asked still not facing Naruto but the Jinchuriki could hear his surprise. Naruto had to snap his fingers a few times to get the man’s attention.“Hey. Hey.Eyes over here.” Naruto called out pointing at his eyes with two fingers.“First of all, don’t ask me things that are obvious and secondly the bonsai is a friend’s.” Naruto explained grumpily and Shisui scanned the house again something not adding up there everything looked new yes but anybody could keep their furniture new with care, it was the fact some of that stuff even Shisui had to save up to buy Naruto was a newly minted genin.“Haha, you might be right gaki.” Shisui said with a laugh deciding to concentrate on why he came over, but his curiosity peaked as he realized he knew next to nothing about the blonde gaki except his status and group of friends.“So why are you here Shisui-San? Ino-Chan will be here soon to jog, I don’t have the whole morning.” At Naruto’s words, Shisui grinned and began wiggling his eyebrows at Naruto.“Ooouuu Naruto-Kun has a girlfriend.” Shisui said childishly, going forward to wrap a hand around Naruto’s shoulders but the Uzumaki was quick to slap it away.“I know it might not seem like it to you but I’m in a hurry, I have a girl in my life with two very distinct traits.” Naruto told Shisui seriously before he raised his index finger.“One. She can be a cute puppy you want to keep in your pocket the whole day.” He said then raised a second finger.“Two. She can be that cat out the bag or that cat that caught your tongue.” Naruto deadpanned and Shisui thought he remembered Itachi saying something like that to him once or something close.“What I am trying to say is, MAKE IT QUICK!” Naruto screamed out in anger.“Look kid I’m just here to collect on a solid.” Shisui responded in a placating tone giving the blond an embarrassed laugh. Rubbing under his nose with a finger.“I got everything setup up. We found someone who can sell us the location of a sale happening.” Shisui explained in a more serious tone that is when Naruto let his eyes widen at the reminder of a past deal he totally forgot about.“You forgot didn’t you?” Shisui asked with a deadpan making Naruto chuckle in a little shame. A lot of things had happened from then to now for him to even think about a joke he decided to take part in.“No, no I was wondering when you would come around Shisui-San, you said a Jutsu would be handed to me yes yes I remember now-i mean I didn’t forget.” Naruto sighed at the end of his clear lie that at some point had Shisui Uchiha smirking, and crossing his hands, actually getting interested in it. The only interest was in where Naruto was heading with it.“You better talk to your girlfriend, and tell her the morning rush is calling because you are going to be busy.” Shisui said with a laugh making Naruto groan in disdain.‘Goldie-Kun did you send a clone to jog with me today?’ Those words were the beginning of a hell on earth Naruto never knew, The silent treatment he got had him making all kinds of promises he now had to keep. One being she never wanted to see another shadow clone again, it was her darkest secret. Naruto had the memories, he could understand.“Golden boy! Come let’s go!” Naruto cried, she heard his thoughts he just knew it. The knock on the door came a second later 3 knocks and those were his three takes of breath Naruto took and held, quickly moving to open the door for his ‘sunshine’ who was grumpy about having to jog in the morning but had to.“We all make sacrifices.” Naruto whispered the words he was drilled to understand, he understood that it was on him. If he wasn’t around she would have never taken up the exercise.“I don’t even remember asking.” Naruto mumbled in honest to the sage confusion, the logic behind that one didn't make sense to his young mind. Placing a hand on the door nob he turned it and it clicked open.“Morning.” Ino smiled her best smile for Naruto while she jogged on the spot in front of his door.Ino wore Navy blue loose-fitting pants with elastics at their ends to hold them firmly just above the ankle. She had on a black vest that was form-fitting and stopped in the middle of her stomach revealing her naval. She wore a crop top pink yellow hoodie over it.To finish it off she had on a little blue watch and wore closed-toe shinobi sandals, on her neck was the pendant Naruto had bought for her and she had her hair in a ponytail. All in all, Naruto quite enjoyed the view of his jogging partner.“Morning, Ino-Chan.” Ino raised an eyebrow at the fact Naruto wasn’t dressed and ready yet, she was about to ask him as much when another voice spoke.“Hello, Ino-Chan.” Naruto saw Ino blink in confusion before looking over his shoulder and thick mane of hair that had to be groomed to see someone waving at her with a big smile.“Shisui-San?” Ino wondered in confusion, why Shisui Uchiha was at her boyfriend's house so early in the morning.“Sorry, Ino-Chan but I can’t join you today.” Naruto was quick to tell the platinum blonde before Shisui did/said something stupid and made things worse.“You going to be busy?” Ino asked a bit saddened at the prospect they wouldn’t be jogging together. Naruto nodded with a grimace on his face.“I made a promise to Shisui-San over there, and he has come to collect on it.” Ino had stopped running on the spot at that point, all her morning vibrant energy snuffed away and she looked at Naruto with puppy dog eyes ready to use it.“Miss Yamanaka, you have very nice taste in jewelry quite an expensive-looking piece too.” Naruto turned around abruptly, and there standing next to him was Shisui Uchiha studying Ino’s pendant with interest.“Oh, thank you.” Ino said awkwardly subconsciously grabbing onto the blue diamond embedded in the gold casing, this was her most prized heirloom, she never took it off unless, nothing.“You are welcome young lady, maybe you could share where you bought it?” Naruto realized something at that point, Shisui was a curious person and a very observant one.“Did you come here to start talking about jewelry or did you want my help?” Naruto asked Shisui causing the older man to jump a little at the warning tone and back away.“Actually, wait for me outside.” Naruto said, getting behind Shisui and shoving him out the open door before he looked at Ino.“You want to come in?” Naruto asked. Ino after thinking about it shook her head in the negative.“I’ll go jogging on my own, I’ll see you later?” Ino told him with a smile, getting closer she kissed his cheek before walking to the stairs, running down the steps, and jogging off.“Your girlfriend has expensive taste.” Shisui whistled in appreciation of the pendant, still looking down at Ino’s retreating form.‘His getting suspicious.’ Naruto thought with a frown on his face, he would have to make a plan to push Shisui into a corner and see how he would react before he did anything drastic.“She’s from one of Konoha’s most prominent clans and it's heiress, not all clans like to hoard money like the Uchihas.” Naruto told Shisui, answering his question with a truth that had no part in the story while throwing a backhanded comment in there for the Uchiha before he closed the door.“I’ll be out in 15 minutes!” Naruto called out from inside his home and moved around the house to get ready leaving Shisui to chuckle and lean on the wall waiting.««««”»»»»“Naruto Uzumaki meet Rash Uchiha, Izumi Uchiha, and Dan Uchiha.” Shisui introduced. Naruto felt like he was in hostile territory, and the fact he was in hostile territory sent it home that it might have been a bad idea. Naruto is the criminal they are after, with them being the police Naruto tries to avoid.“It’s Rugal Uchiha!” Rash shouted at his superior who didn’t bother acknowledging the statement as he continued.“Izumi is our surveillance specialist, she’s the one with the outside connect you can say she’s our information specialist as well.” Shisui explained his female team member's role while said female waved at Naruto looking like she already knew him which confused the blonde.Izumi had long brown hair with bangs framing her face and onyx eyes, with a mole under her right eye. She wore a long-sleeved, high-collared purple shirt with the Uchiha clan symbol on the back, baggy blue pants, a shuriken hostler on her right leg, a red armband on her left arm, and a long purple fingerless glove that ran nearly the length of her arm.“Over there is Rash, he has a rash. Rash is believe it or not our strategist, I know I know Rash’s head is smaller than his body but we had Rash tested Rash’s brain is just compressed.” Naruto's sweat dropped at the explanation while Rash fumed in the background, Shisui said the name Rash 6 times in that single explanation it stuck with Naruto.“That is Dan Uchiha a decryption specialist, he is second in command and a pragmatic thinker.” The explanation was short but Naruto seeing how stern said person looked the quicker you got done with their description the better.Dan had long, raven hair that reached his back and dark eyes. He wore the standard Konoha shinobi outfit complete with a forehead protector and the pocket-less flak jacket. He had a scar running down his bottom lip to his chin.“Nice to meet you all.” Naruto greeted with a small wave, Rugal gave a robotic nod but quickly grimaced before scratching his biceps.“Nice to meet you Naruto-Kun.” Izumi greeted the blonde verbally with a smile.“You brought a kid into an investigation?” Dan asked in a dead voice, a voice so dead it sounded like bass on the stereo.“I told you already we are Uchiha, there isn’t a soul who would talk to an Uchiha on sensitive information,” Shisui told Dan Uchiha with a sigh of defeat.“Hn, you will explain this to Fugaku-Sama on your own.” Dan retorted voice dry as the desert.“Yes yes, whatever stickup.” Shisui dismissed the man and got no outward reaction from the strict-looking Uchiha.“Do you know why you are here Naruto-kun?.” Izumi asked the blond Uzumaki who shrugged in response. “Let's move to the meeting room then.” Izumi offered, placing a hand on Naruto’s shoulders and leading the boy to a door on his left with the rest of the investigation team following.“Today we will fill you up on your role, some things cannot be disclosed to you but the bigger picture will be explained.” done stated in a no-argument tone with Naruto not minding they were actually the ones lacking information he knew everything they wanted to know.They reached the plain brown door Izumi opened the door and walked in first with Naruto following behind. Inside the meeting room was a normal-looking coffee table with scrolls laying on top.There were 4 chairs two on the left, 1 on the right, and 1 at the head of the table. On the wall behind the head chair were many pictures of people Naruto recognized some of them with arrows running around in random places until they converged on a red question mark.“What does that symbol stand for?” Naruto asked pointing at the question mark never having seen the ‘Kanji’ before.“That is the symbol I have designated to represent the unknown.” Dan answered with obvious pride at his invention the symbol earned him recognition as a great philosopher.“Nice!” Naruto said impressed he always wondered what the unknown would look like and that symbol represented it perfectly.“Stop licking your own balls Danny boy.” Rugal said only to laugh a second later, but he got no outward emotions from the man who didn't even blink at the insult only facing ahead a blank slate.‘Are they trying to get a reaction out of him?’ Naruto wondered with a bit of jealousy, he wanted to try as well the guy seemed like a worthy challenge.“Rugal! How can you say that in front of a kid?” Izumi asked in anger glaring at the muscular Uchiha who was scratching his neck.“That’s enough, I’m sure Naruto-Kun doesn’t want to listen to our bickering.” Shisui said taking charge of the room and getting his game face on.“Naruto-Kun this mission won’t be a one-day event it will need skills and dedication, which I am aware you have, thanks to the gossip I heard around the village.” Shisui winked and Naruto laughed nervously the C-rank turned A-rank was a public secret around Konoha at this point the Hokage even released the unfiltered report to all ranking shinobis, nobody knew who had leaked the news.“Don’t worry Shisui-San I’ll do my best and the incentive will only motivate me even more.” Naruto replied easily already giddy about the jutsu, he couldn’t believe he forgot, but the thing with Hinata was very distracting speaking of Hinata.Naruto has only been seeing her in team meetings since it was the genin corps 2-week holiday. The clan was now trying to groom her as a Hyuga in one of their meetings Hinata had informed him she was the only Byakugan user who could see the chakra colors of people and nature.It had the Hyuga’s turning on their heads, they were now trying to groom her into the role of an heiress, so immediately after team meetings, she was escorted by a branch member who always seemed to be close by.“Do you recognize some of these people?” Blinking Naruto returned to the land of the living and looked to Rash who spoke with a stick in his hands pointing at some of the faces on the wall, at least 6 were people Naruto had brokered a deal with starting from Kazuki-San their first lead.“No, I don’t think so, all these people live in the red?” Naruto denied any knowledge of the faces on the wall and asked a question to drive home he was in the lost.“The red?” Shisui asked confused.“Short for The red light district, it’s what locals call it.” Izumi Uchiha explained with a smile pointed at Naruto that had him thinking this lady might know him, she looked at him so fondly.“These individuals have a history with the man we are trying to catch.” Mr muscles explained tapping at a few pictures on the wall to emphasize his on the individuals.“We were led to believe that the base of operations was located here in the ‘red’ the deals we have worked tirelessly to find and intercept are far in between leading us to believe that the man works alone.” Rash scratched above his ass looking at Naruto to see if he understood.‘Works alone in Konoha.’ Naruto’s mind told them but since no one, there was a mind reader he guessed it was their loss. “I understand Rash-San please continue.” Naruto told the strategist and the man frowned prominently at the name used to address him.“It’s Rugal brat.” The buff man stated with a glare getting a nod from Naruto who didn’t mean the name calling it had just stuck Shisui snickered from the sides and Rugal whipped his gaze to his leader bending a little to scratch his right thigh.“Izumi spoke to someone who could arrange a meeting for us for now we will give you training for about 3 hours on some key questions to ask and build your character profile.” Rash continued after the itch was gone and Naruto nodded it wasn’t a bad approach the only issue was he would never fall for it.“As an orphan living in the red light district, you fit the profile most of his clients fit, people with money problems, people living in a struggle I’m sure you get the idea.” Rugal said a little awkwardly with Naruto brushing it off with a smile.“So you ready to go undercover gaki!” Shisui asked with a big fat smile plastered on his face.“You bet, Bring it!” Naruto grinned in excitement for the jutsu he would be getting come end of the ‘mission’ and giddiness with anticipation for the day he could reveal himself to the world and laugh in Shisui’s face.«««««"»»»»»“Listen gaki, you're a smart kid the first thing I think when I look at you is common sense, and I like that.” Naruto stood in a free room with Shisui. Naruto stood in front of Shisui with his hands behind his back, shoulders straight, and chest out Shisui said something about it being the first step to his technique,“Hai Shisui-San!” Naruto replied loud and clear straightening up a little more.“The shuushine is a high-speed technique used to move at great distances, but what it lacks is finesse and a steering wheel so you either accelerate forward or backward.” Shisui with his hands behind his back began explaining as he took a step to the left.“My shuushine is different in the sense I don’t need a steering wheel because I have a remote control.” Shisui kept explaining after 4 more steps to the left he turned on his heel and began his trek back to the right. Naruto followed him slowly with his eyes.“What is this controller?” Naruto asked eagerly already thinking of the many ways he could apply the jutsu to his arsenal.“The control is below you.” Shisui replied with a smile and Naruto looked down in confusion wondering if shisui meant his feet.“My feet?” Naruto asked as much, feeling underwhelmed it was obvious the legs controlled where you went.“No, Your legs are your accelerators but your shadow is your controller.” Shisui revealed to the blonde before turning on his heel and walking to the left once more“How do I do that?” The blonde wondered out loud it was an interesting concept but not one he ever imagined, he had assumed shadows were a Nara thing.“Shadow control is a Nara bloodline limit, can you copy it with your Sharingan?” Shisui snickered at the question stopping in his step to turn and face the local Jinchuriki.“The Shadow possession technique is not a bloodline limit Naruto-Kun it’s more of a clan jutsu. The Sharingan can copy any jutsu with the necessary hand signs but anybody can do it.” Shisui made a hand seal with both hands, and Naruto saw his shadow lean left, then lean right, and make a 360 turn around Shisui’s body before returning to its previous location.“Woah, cool!” Naruto grinned, he guessed that story about the control of shadows he has wouldn’t be so far-fetched anymore.“As you can see I used my shadow to point in different directions. When using the Shuushine the Shisui way your shadow becomes your compass.” Shisui began explaining once more to his blonde spy turning on his heel he began pacing again making Naruto,s eyes widen in realization.“So instead of having to turn on your heels to maneuver manually, you use your shadow to set a new coordinated point to move in while on the move leaving your legs free to do other things like maneuver.” Naruto said in awe he couldn’t believe Shisui had come up with this innovative way of using the jutsu, Naruto had to give respect where it was due because Shisui of the body flicker had just earned it.“Exactly I knew I didn’t have to over-explain it to you. Now! first things first you need to learn yin release.” Shisui told the blond throwing him a black scroll which he caught easily turning it and placing it on a finger letting it spin on its length.“The Nara use yin release to manipulate their shadows?” Naruto asked and got a nod from Shisui. “And anybody can learn yin release?” He got another nod, letting the scroll spin a few times Naruto let it fall and caught it in his hand.“You are dismissed for today Naruto-Kun tomorrow be here sharp and early understood officer?!” Shisui bellowed with a shit-eating grin on his face that told Naruto he wished he got in trouble with his girlfriend when he would have to make excuses.‘I’m just gonna tell Ino, Shisui-San is training me for the week it’s not like I’m skipping on her to sleep in.’ Naruto thought sagely nodding in approval of his thoughts.“Tomorrow then Shisui-San.” Naruto told the older Uchiha as he walked out of the ‘training room’ and made it to the door leading to the outside only for his stomach to turn and twist but he held his nonexistent lunch looking up to spot Shisui looking at him nervously.“I almost forgot gaki we can’t have you being seen entering and leaving our base you will be getting escorted in and out by me with the Shuushine it will also help you get used to traveling around with it.” Shisui explained quickly before grinning and disappearing like an illusion from Naruto his afterimage lasting a few seconds.“So badass.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“I am the fittest, I killed a kiri jonin on my first C-rank, and I earned myself a deep gash not like Mr rash, hands in his underpants, and it’s a jungle down there, you can tell that from his hairy legs.” this was the scene Shisui walked into. Dan was practicing another philosophy, he learned from a rival in Kumo. Naruto was standing mouth open while Dan Uchiha said some cool lines in such a way it had a ‘tough guy’ rhythm playing in your head.“What is that philosophy?!” Naruto asked with such giddiness you would think he was giddy which he was. His eyes had stars in them, his head still bopping to a tune only he could hear.“This is the philosophy of ‘rap’ music a philosophy of rhyme and tone said to be able to compel emotions, a ninja in Kumo came upon the concept but can’t do it justice. I do see its potential as a way to communicate emotions.”Dan Uchiha gave a very long-winded explanation that caused Naruto and Shisui’s eyelids to get heavy in boredom but once he was done Naruto began mumbling rhymes that only he could make out and when he said something that fits really well he smiled bopping his head to a silent tune.“You know what, your the coolest Uchiha I ever met, you are like the brains of the Uchiha clan or something don’t get me wrong that stick is really up there but it’s like it complements you.” Naruto complimented the stone-faced Dan who didn’t show any outward emotions and only nodded. Naruto didn’t know if he was being humble or conceited.“So gaki.” Naruto looked over to Shisui and gave him his attention while Dan stood up and moved to another room.“We have been training for this operation for a few days now and I won’t lie, you're a terrible liar.” Shisui stated simply and Naruto puffed his chest proud that the capable fool could see he wasn’t the lying type.“It’s not something to be proud of.” Shisui scolded easily and when Naruto raised a brow Shisui felt like an Idiot. “Okay maybe it is something to be proud of but I’m not proud of it.” Shisui told the blond with a pout on his face that Naruto found disturbing to find in an Uchiha’s face.“Whatever, learning yin release is a pain.” Naruto admitted to the man and Shisui looked at him in confusion.“Did you use your clones?” He asked the blonde who nodded.“Yes, they have been reading the scroll over and over while I trained how to convert my chakra into Yin chakra.” Naruto spoke. Shisui looked at him in shock eyes wide in what could only be described as sheer shock.“What!?” Naruto got angry at the way Shisui stared at him like he was the dumbest person in the world.“I can’t believe you didn’t use it for chakra control, you are like a fool who found a trail of gold coins but picked up one and ran to go spend it leaving the rest that led to a treasure chest.” Shisui laughed at Naruto very hard, so much so that Naruto felt insecure and self-conscious about it.“You can train your chakra with shadow clones you fool, hahaha, guess you are not as smart as you like to think. How does it feel that an Uchiha is telling you about your signature jutsu?” Shisui mocked the golden blonde 12 year old laughing in his face and smacking his knees in the process.“Sh-Shut up, I was just trying to do it on my own!” Naruto defended himself in an outburst that had Shisui stop his laughing fit and stare down Naruto who inflated his cheeks in ‘righteous’ fury with a tint of red on his cheeks.“Didn’t we just establish you were bad at lying?” At the question, Naruto deflated himself metaphorically and physically looking at Shisui with comical tears running down his face.“I didn’t know!” Naruto cried out just as Izumi Uchiha walked into the meeting room.“What’s going on here?” She asked the only two people around one being a 23-year-old jonin and the other a 12-year-old genin with tears running down his face, eyes red and swollen from tears.“Shisui is being mean Izumi-neesan.” Naruto accused and Shisui looked at the boy in shock. Izumi didn’t even question the accusation and glared at Shisui who was wide-eyed in shock.“Shisuiiiiiiiiiiiiii.” The man addressed gulped and looked to his subordinate but since the blond had arrived into their little ‘family’ she had become overprotective of the blonde. Shisui gathered it was due to the boy being a student of Itachi’s.“Look Izumi-Chan I understand how it might look but I swear I was just.” Shisui didn’t get to finish his speech, he stopped when Izumi activated her Sharingan. Izumi had awakened her eyes long before most of their generation and due to that her eyes were the maturest of them all.“Nee-San please beat the bad man.” Naruto asked the girl going over to hug her wrapping his hands around her waist and burying his face in her ample bosom, which she didn’t seem to mind at all only nodding at his request.“Okay, Naruto-Kun.” That was all it took before Shisui tried to run only to find himself in an illusion that lasted a second but a second was all it needed to last.“Agggh.” Shisui dropped face first, he was running when he dropped so his momentum had his face sliding on the tiled flooring. Shisui stopped just a few feet from the doorway foaming at the mouth with dead eyes that cried tears.“I heard Shisui’s voice, is he here already?” Rugal came into the room not noticing Shisui and stepping on the man’s head with his 200-pound weight.“Puff.” In a cloud of smoke, rash was smoke screened from below and after coughing a few times and blowing the smoke away he found a splintered log below him.“Fuck!” Rash swore that little act of his was intentional, he saw a chance to harm his superior and like any sane underlying he took it. Rash looked around and spotted Shisui in a corner curled up on the floor eyes dead as he looked forward.“Izumi-Chan, you didn’t.” Rash said aghast and disturbed showing fear towards the female of the group. Naruto was a little confused and curious he could gather Izumi had captured Shisui in a genjutsu but what kind of genjutsu can break a man so badly?“What did you show him.” Naruto asked looking up at Izumi who was still glaring at Shisui, said man was only a remnant of his previous self until he wasn’t.“How could you Izumi-Chan, how could you.” Shisui had teleported over to Izumi in the blink of an eye. He cried comical tears as he stood on his knees. “please just finish it, I can’t live like this.” Shisui cried and Naruto’s sweat dropped.“Finish the job Izumi, you already made him suffer enough.” Rash said from a distance and when Izumi looked up at him he looked away taking a step back only to press himself against the wall.“If I remove the memory will you treat Naruto-Kun better?” At Izumi’s inquiry, Shisui’s eyes widened with hope, he immediately nodded even turning around to look at Naruto and force a smile but that smile told Naruto 1 thing revenge would be sweet.“Izumi-neesan, the bad man is scaring me.” That smile vanished off Shisui’s face quicker than a tri prong kunai getting replaced by fear and begging eyes.“No, no I wasn’t trying anything I swear to the log I didn’t mean anything by it.”Shisui after begging and begging tears ran down his face, Snot running down his nose and the stains of the dried-up froth from his mouth had Naruto frowning in disgust stepping away from the broken Uchiha.“I think he suffered enough Izumi-neesan,” Naruto said backing away to hide behind Izumi who nodded at the blonde with a smile before staring at Shisui with her dojutsu. The man let out a sigh of relief.“Oh my!” Izumi swayed on her feet about to fall but she caught herself before moving to a chair and taking a sit. Naruto had learned that Izumi was not a full Uchiha, her genetics allowed her to unlock the Sharingan but she can’t use it very efficiently due to the chakra charge.Her eyes expand more chakra when activated than other Uchiha’s but due to that defect, her 3 tomoe Sharingan is said to be the strongest in casting Illusions with the benefit of her being able to remove certain memories.“Okay gaki.!” Shisui jumped onto his feet, face still a mixture of saliva, tears, and snot but he looked happy enough.“What did she show you?” Naruto asked and Shisui blinked placing a hand on his chin in a thinking pose before shrugging.“I don’t remember.” Shisui admitted casually and Naruto looked over to Rugal the man shook his head in the negative.“Curiosity killed the cat gaki but If you want to know I’ll tell you.” Naruto nodded not minding the cryptic warning.“She showed him Itachi in his bathing suit.” Naruto had horror make it to his face at the revelation, he looked over to Izumi who looked much better and was feeling herself.“Eww.” Naruto gagged at the idea and the image that pooped into his mind. He didn’t like it one bit.Naruto looked over to Shisui who looked carefree and tranquil thinking the man had been done a great injustice by being shown that and a great service by having it removed.«««««”»»»»»“Hello, Sakura-Chan.” Sakura walked into the Hokage’s office and looked around finding Guy-Sensei and Kurenai-sensei standing in front of the man who greeted her.“Hello, Hokage-Sama.” Sakura greeted the aged Hokage with a bow to show her respect, the whole time wondering why she got summoned to the Hokage's office alone.“Don’t worry Sakura-Chan you are not in trouble.” Sakura looked over to Kurenai who gave her a beautiful smile that had all of Sakura’s negative thoughts blown away.“Hai, sensei!” Sakura said controlling her nerves and looking over at her sensei in gratitude before turning back to the Hokage.“Genin Sakura Haruno, I had been informed earlier this week by your sensei and the sensei of team 9 Guy, that you have a very rare ability.” Hiruzen began and Sakura looked at the man in confusion wondering what he was talking about.“Guy has informed Kurenai-Chan and me that you managed to break his youthful genjutsu.” Hiruzen explained with a chuckle and Sakura finally understood what the meeting was about, she remembered Tenten saying that genjutsu was unbreakable and the only way to break out of it was to let it finish on its own it was a 2-minute process.“You might not know the significance of what you did my girl but I can assure you, it is a feat never accomplished before.” Hiruzen began explaining surprising Sakura to hear that even the Hokage couldn’t break the genjutsu.“The creator of said jutsu was the second Tsuchikage Mū, he created the genjutsu for his shinobi going to war. Mū was not a very talkative person he found the beautiful sunsets and beaches of his land a great motivator for his ninja.” Sarutobi Hiruzen continued explaining while Sakura listened along with the other two sensei.“That particular genjutsu is not harmful but it has one condition needed to break it, a condition only Mū himself came close to accomplishing but died before he could, and for many years even after his death nobody else had been able to accomplish it.” Sakura’s eyes were wide as she listened she couldn’t believe she did something that no other Kage could accomplish she wondered what it was.“What Is this condition Hokage-Sama?” Sakura asked still in awe wondering what conditions would be so hard to achieve that many failed.“Perfect absolute chakra control miss Haruno.” Guy spoke up this time and Sakura looked over at the man in shock.“Perfect Chakra control.” She repeated in confusion.“Yes Sakura-Chan perfect chakra control, tell me how long did it take you to learn tree walking?” Kurenai picked up from there asking Sakura a question.“The first try.” Sakura said with a little embarrassment in her voice she wasn’t used to being looked at with such attention.“Yes, exactly in normal circumstances it would take someone about a week and if talented enough a few days and if persistent enough a full day. On the first try is something unheard of.” Kurenai finished smiling sweetly at Sakura who looked at her sensei and thought the lady was very beautiful.“But what does it all mean?” Sakura wondered out loud and Hiruzen smiled.“It means Sakura-Chan that if you ever wanted to use for intense ice release by mixing wind and water nature chakra you in theory have the highest chance out of everyone here in accomplishing that feat.” Hiruzen explained with a grandfatherly smile on his face, Guy was nodding his head in acceptance of the explanation and Kurenai only smiled proudly at her student.“I can use a bloodline limit?” Sakura was in shock this was all news to her, great news but it was a little rushed she thought.“Most elemental Bloodline limits are just a mixture of two or three other basic nature types, the second Tsuchikage was a user of the dust release a mixture of fire, wind, and earth nature types.” Kurenai explained slowly to her student, understanding that all that information could be very hard to swallow whole.“Thank you Kurenai-Chan.” Hiruzen thanked the genjutsu mistress of Konoha and she smiled in gratitude. “In theory, we believe your chakra control is absolute so much so it will ‘listen’ to every command you give it. Kō Hyuga please come in.” Hiruzen explained before raising his voice to call someone outside the door.Sakura saw a Hyuga walk in she had seen him when she entered the Hokage office she had just assumed he was waiting for his chance to see the aged leader of the hidden leaf village.“Sakura-Chan, Kō here is a chunin of Konoha and a Hyuga he will be watching you closely as you perform the surface walking exercise to gauge your chakra and how it moves around in your pathways.” Sakura nodded at the explanation she was a little shy at the prospect of people watching her so intently but she moved to the furthest wall and did what she always did.Sakura placed a foot on the vertical wall she felt it stick but she pushed her chakra control inserting her dominance over it even further until she would find that perfect place called equilibrium. A few seconds later she felt it and held it there, her chakra stopping so abruptly that it tickled her tenkentsu letting it sing in happiness. Perfection she had found it once again. She heard Kō gasp behind her.“That’s enough Sakura-Chan.” Hiruzen told the girl and she complied removing her foot from the wall and turning back to face the four people in the office. “What did you see Kō-Kun?” Hiruzen asked the branch Hyūga member who was looking at Sakura wide-eyed.“I-it is like nothing I have ever seen before Hokage-Sama, I can not explain it.” Kō said taking a thinking pose and mumbling to himself for a few seconds before nodding and clearing his throat with a cough.“Her Chakra control is perfect indeed, the theory you had about her being able to imitate elemental kekkei genkai is not wrong though her chakra reserves won’t be able to handle it, not yet anyway.” Kō told his leader and audience. Sakura looked a little down at the prospect that she might not be able to perform bloodline limits she thought she had finally found that one thing she had over Hinata that could get her closer to Sasuke.“Sakura-Chan, you are dismissed you may return to your daily doings, your sensei will inform you of any decisions we make on how to proceed.” The third Hokage explained with a proud smile. Sakura nodded at the old man before waving to Kurenai and walking out of the office.“How do we proceed Hokage-Sama?” Kurenai asked her leader, who sighed turning to look out the window.“I don’t know Kurenai-Chan and although I know someone who might have an idea he has long betrayed my trust.” Sarutobi said deep in thought.«««««”»»»»»“Gatō-Kun, what do you mean you do not work with ninjas anymore?” The pale woman asked her ‘date’. They sat in a very luxurious restaurant located in one of Suna’s biggest Hotel.‘How did she find me?’ Gatō wondered in terror of Orimaru as she introduced herself to him, she had just shown up at his hotel room saying they had a pending arrangement to talk to him because she would be leaving the village soon.“Y-yes well, you see Uhm I’ve just had some bad experiences with them lately.” Gatō explained, honestly speaking he was scared shitless of the woman in front of him and that fear gave him one conclusion she must have been a ninja, Gatō gulped.“Kukuku, I heard you had an altercation with some leaf ninjas in Wave country, is that why?” The fairly strong, fairly creepy woman asked and Gatō wondered where she could have gotten that information from.“That is just one of the reasons miss Orimaru-San.” Gatō explained slowly and respectfully he didn’t want to get her angry he has never dealt with a female ninja before he could only imagine they were emotionally driven.“Yet you are in a ninja village, one of the great five even looking to invest and bring it prosperity.” Gatō listened to the woman, eyes widening behind the shades, he wore even indoors, Orimaru just smiled slyly.‘She knows too much, where is she getting all this information?’ Gatō didn’t like this, the way the pale woman kept bringing out one secret after the other you would assume she was around when it happened.“Where did you get that information Orimaru-San, I’ve only spoken to the Kazekage about my intentions in Suna.” Gatō had to ask otherwise it would look like he was scared and ready to let everything pass.“Kukukukukuku…Gatō-Kun I have many ways of getting what I want.” Orimaru replied using two fingers to make them walk on the length of Gatō’s arm smiling at him that smile Gatō would later call the source of his nightmares.“If I may Gatō-Kun, I think your intentions here are wonderful indeed, but it is wasted here. Sunagakure is not known for its appreciation, they will rather stab you in the back a second after help is offered than thank you.” Orimaru’s fingers reached Gatō’s chin and held on to it before giving it a shake and letting go. “Kukukuk..” Gatō gulped again though he did find it sexy.Gatō didn’t like that laugh or was it a giggle? He didn’t know nor care, it was a sign of bad omens ready to happen.“You propose I invest in this new village you spoke of last time?” Gatō asked skeptically, the ex-business now employee found it counterproductive. “What is the guarantee this village will prosper?” Gatō inquired and the pale woman smiled like she was waiting for that question the whole night.“How about a deal then, Konoha is hosting the Chunin exams in a week many villages will be sending their best genins to participate, I as well will send my own. Why don’t you come along with us, the Kazekage will be coming too.” Gatō showed interest in his eyes he knew his boss was a genin and that he belonged to Konoha seeing the brat in action would be interesting.“What do you propose?” Gatō asked his ‘date’.“A little wager, the last standing village gets your support Gatō-Kun.” Orimaru stated. Gatō was a little confused.“Don’t you mean the last standing genin of the village?” He asked and only got the worst response he could have ever had the pleasure of getting.“Kukukuku” The snake-looking woman did that creepy sound with her mouth, Gatō thought his blonde master did it better it was less creepy than this babe that scared the shit out of him.“I accept.” At least he would be able to meet the young boss and explain to him the roadblock he had found himself in Sunagakure.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Just approach the man and tell him you are the one looking for the shadow of Konoha.” Naruto was walking through the familiar streets of the red light district approaching a man he recognized as the friend of Kazuki-San. Naruto had an earpiece in his left ear in which Shisui was coordinating his movements.“Hello, are you Kibararu-San?” Naruto asked and when the man saw Naruto he immediately had fear in his eyes and Naruto liked that it would make things simpler for him to play to his liking.“Y-yes that is me, h-how can I help you?” The man asked he had short brown hair, light brown eyes, and a full brown beard on his face, he wore a plain-looking yellow shirt and white pants that reached his ankles. Naruto wondered where he got his fashion sense.“I require assistance and I heard you are the one I could talk to.” Naruto replied smoothly playing off the man’s fears.“Ah what ever do you mean?” The man tried playing dumb and Naruto frowned at him which made the man panic because he feared upsetting the Kyuubi.“I’d like to speak with the shadow of Konoha.” Naruto told the man who gulped he was just trying to make extra cash, he always sent people to an abandoned building where they usually came back saying they had found the man.“Can you lead me to one of his meet-up places?” Naruto asked with fake needy eyes, that even a civilian would be able to discern, but the man in front of him was scared he didn’t have the brain power to realize things.“What meet-up place?” The man asked playing dumb and Naruto sighed ready to use the man’s fear to his advantage.“Tell him, you were already instructed on the safe word.” Shisui’s instructed, voice ringing out in Naruto’s left ear. The device was silent enough that only Naruto could hear the feed.“The safe word is ‘The sky is bluest when the sun is brightest.” Naruto recited while giving the man a disarming smile. The ‘Brocker’ at hearing the phrase looked around very suspiciously.“Only then will you find true peace.” The man completed the phrase nodding at Naruto and beckoning the blonde to follow him around the corner to an alleyway.“Are you in?” Shisui asked in the earpiece with Naruto tapping the device twice as a silent affirmative.“Good, keep doing as we planned.” Shisui instructed with a determination in his voice that had Naruto feeling a little bad for playing him and his team for fools.Shisui, Mizuki, and Gatō Naruto saw no difference in the situation he found himself in now than what he found himself in 2 years back or a few weeks back. Naruto Uzumaki was only doing what must be done to further his ambitions.They traveled for about 10 minutes through alleyways and rural areas before arriving at an old abandoned building, the paint job had long since vanished revealing it to be made of bricks, an old-fashioned type of building built for stability during the second Hokage’s rein.A year after Hashirama’s death the other 4 hidden villages saw it as their opportunity to take down or conquer the big bad Hidden leaf. The building they stood in front of had a big cross on the front of the doorless entrance, an old Hospital that got bombed by infiltrators to weaken Konoha’s ability to recover their Shinobi.“Turn on the feed, double O badass.” Naruto heard Shisui sigh in the background when Rash took over from him. Naruto only puffed his chest out in pride of his badass name being used in this ‘top’ secret mission, tapping two times on the communicator Naruto gave an affirmative.“Just go inside and walk around you will find who you are looking for behind the veil.” Kibararu told the blonde before he scurried away, he forgot to even ask for his payment. Naruto only smiled and shook his head.“We are getting the feed good, continue until you find a standard cupboard, it should have a red veil with a cross seal in the middle.” Rash Instructed Naruto who could hear scratching sounds coming from the man. This was information they had gathered throughout the investigation by interrogating witnesses or clients as Naruto liked to call them.Naruto walked into the building and found himself in the reception wing of the Hospital, it had missing walls, broken tables, and chairs as well as a few soothe marks. The blonde continued walking not minding the scenery until he reached the first door and opened it slowly.The room was empty except for some rusted metal beds with missing mattresses, he closed the door slowly behind him to not cause a ruckus. Naruto moved from one door to the next taking a few seconds to turn his head left and right so those watching the camera feed could see.The camera was located in Naruto’s thick mane right at the front, painted the same golden blonde color as his hair, and placed under a genjutsu to further hide it. On the second floor, Naruto began seeing movements in the shadows.He had never been on the receiving end of this little party trick he cooked up but getting the opportunity to see it was very exciting. It was a feature added 2 years back when Naruto had gotten his hands on the shadow clone jutsu.“What is that?” Naruto asked in fake panic playing his role as simple 12-year-old genin.“Can you make out what it is?” Shisui asked through the earpiece and Naruto tapped on the device once and twisted his finger on it indicating a negative visual.“It must be those so-called ‘Shadow Demons’ we heard about. Legend states a man had not brought his pay on time, he said 10:30 but he showed up at 10:32 meaning he lied to the suspect.” Naruto silently listened to Rash who he could hear flipping through pages as he spoke.“Apparently those shadows came to life in his wrath and ate the man alive, liking the taste of blood so much they never left again. Now they roam the meeting areas waiting to eat anybody who would betray their master's trust.” Naruto gapped he had never heard this before, it was a clear mixture of false news and exaggerated tales, and he liked it.“Cool.” Naruto said not getting any comments from his employers. Those shadows were only shadow clones he placed around the building draped in black to freak out some clients for laughs and giggles. The clones carried with them ‘Now you see me Now you can’t’ tags and the ‘Phasiest tag’ giving them the traits of actual ghosts with the ability to sneak up on you unnoticed and whisper gibberish in your ears before phasing into the ground and dispelling.“Wait! I see a note on the floor look to your left.” Naruto broken out of his musing did as instructed and looked down and there indeed lay a note in a handwriting he recognized. “What does it say?” Shisui inquired of our blonde spy.“Only in the shadows will you truly savor the light.” Naruto read out loud grinning at his cool line though the audience could not see the smile.‘I could ask for their opinion on the matter.’ Naruto thought in realization he needed some unbiased critic, and who better than the enemy?“Uhm, what do you guys think of the passwords and letters? It seems kind of poetic.” Naruto whispered to his audience who went silent for a few seconds before Shisui’s voice rang through.“The messages are sent to Torture and Intelligence for decryption purposes though the messages can be translated in many different ways. It is actually the reason why most suspect our target to be a Nara.” Shisui revealed not knowing he was stroking said target's ego who couldn’t hide his grin even if he tried which he didn’t.“What do you think Muscular colossus.” Naruto addressed Rugal Uchiha by his code name for the mission the man was silent but Naruto Uzumaki never gave up and used some of that talk no chakra to butter the man up calling him things like ‘A man amongst man’, ‘The most stylish Uchiha’ and ‘The worlds strongest man’ then Rash broke and spoke.“I think they are codes his sending, riddles meant for the mind to contemplate, I usually see Dan relaxing just reading them saying they might be clues, but at the same time a kind of poetic philosophy.” Naruto grinned at the very insightful review he couldn’t believe even Dan thought of his wordings as philosophical.‘I’m so badass tststst.’ Naruto thought happily opening the door and entering with an extra bounce in his steps, inside he found a cabinet-like room with a red veil in the middle.«««««”»»»»»“Izumi-Chan are you in position?” Shisui’s voice rang out in Izumi Uchiha’s ear causing the girl to wince a little.“Not so loud sir, but yes we are at the abandoned building should we proceed?” Izumi asked and she got a negative at her request.“Naruto has not made contact yet, we need to confirm that our target is in the room once I give you the go you may enter on the third floor.” Shisui instructed and Izumi looked over at Dan Uchiha who had an earpiece of his own listening in. The stone-cold Uchiha nodded in agreement and Izumi sighed not liking the idea.«««««”»»»»»“Ah a visitor, how can I help you, young man?” A deep rumbling voice asked behind the veil. Naruto never knew how it felt to be on the receiving end of the veil but the experience was a welcomed change.“I need help Mr. Nara-San, I want to send a message to someone who has been a torn in my side lately.” Naruto requested, this was one of his practiced lines with Shisui whispering encouragements in his ear that almost made the blond laugh.“Ohh, and who might that be? You should know this is not a charity case. There is a stipend to be paid.” The voice regaled to the blond in a deep rumbling voice that was smooth at the same time. Naruto nodded in appreciation.“Say you have the money ready, you just need insurance that the job will be done.” Rugals voice came through Naruto’s ear and Naruto tapped the earpiece twice making it as though he was scratching his ear.“Do you need an earbud, my boy?” The man behind the veil asked and Naruto heard some cussing coming from Shisui before he took over.“Naruto-Kun refrain from doing that again understood, good continue.” Shisui sighed and Naruto just shrugged.“No, no I’m fine It was just an itch. I have the money, I just need insurance you won’t take it and leave.” Naruto answered the man behind the veil, but he didn’t like it, he was an ‘honest’ businessman. If he said he would do something he would do it.“Ohh…You should not worry my dear boy, us demons always keep our word is that not right Naruto Uzumaki of team 7?” The man behind the veil revealed and Naruto grinned everything was playing out so well.“What are you talking about, I’m not a demon you fool.” Naruto played his role of a headstrong Uzumaki to a tee abruptly standing up at the name-calling.“Shit! Izumi and Dan converge on Naruto’s location fast.” Shisui’s panicked voice rang out in Naruto’s ear before he heard a door bang closed.“You don’t know? That is too bad, do you want me to tell you?” The voice now sounded taunting and mirthful like it knew something very funny everybody would laugh about.“Know what?! What do you mean by demons, are you trolling me punk?!” Naruto’s ‘fury’ soared as he played the confused and angry boy.“Naruto, do not engage, I repeat do not engage.” Rugal pleaded with the blonde softly. “He is only trying to rile you up Izumi and Dan are incoming we should be able to apprehend the suspect soon just hold on a little longer.” The muscular Uchiha explained softly trying to calm the agitated blonde.“Are your little Uchiha friends coming to say hello, demon fox?” Naruto went silent at that and Rugal swore like a sailor on drugs in Naruto’s ear.“Naruto-Kun don’t listen to him support is incoming in 3,2,1.” At the end of Rugal’s countdown, the door to the room got kicked off its hinges. Naruto quickly rushed out of the cabinet-like room at the same time as another figure rushed out the other door of the same cabinet.The figure was tall, about six feet in height add a few inches, he was draped in a pitch-black cloak with a hoodie that covered his face and left it in darkness obscuring his features.“Don’t move! You are under arrest!” Izumi bellowed to the man Sharingan active with Dan on her left with his dojutsu active.“Ohh my would you look at that Naruto-Kun, now I can never have the pleasure of working with a fellow demon?” The figure laughed menacingly before raising his hands and taking a step forward. “ oh well.” Then he dropped.Everybody in the room watched wide-eyed as the suspect's form became nothing but a fabric that fell on the floor.“Ugh! Dan, go check downstairs, Shisui is on his way I’ll check the rest of this floor.” Izumi instructed and quickly ran out of the room followed quickly by Dan.‘I’m so awesome.’ Naruto thought inwardly with a goofy smile on his face. ‘I’m so telling Hinata about this little adventure.’ Naruto thought and ran after their Target who only he knew was a henged clone with many of Naruto’s ‘Phasiest tags’.«««««”»»»»»‘I must be the coolest ninja ever.’ Naruto’s clone thought with a grin on his face as he dashed around in the shadows draped in another pitch-black cloak with a hoodie hiding his face, all the shadow clones around the building popped to inform him of his pursuer's locations while replenishing his chakra reserves for his part of the mission.He phased into another wall quickly just as Dan came into the hallway he had been in previously and moved to another wing of the abandoned Hospital.‘Mmh, apparently Shisui is on his way I will never be able to outrun him even for a second my only advantage is my phasing tag I will have to play this well then the boss will be the most unlikely suspect in the whole village even a toddler would be a more convincing choice.’ With a rough plan made the extension of Naruto Uzumaki made up its mind and went above expectations.“There you are.” The clone grinned when another clone popped giving him and the original Naruto the memory of Shisui entering the building right under his position. The clone quickly expanded more chakra and phased through the second floor and landed on the first floor smoothly without noise but Shisui felt his presence anyway and turned around.“It’s a pleasure to finally meet you Shisui-San of the body flicker, welcome to my humble Abord.” The clone grinned behind his hood with Shisui frowning at the taller man in front of him.“There’s no way to run come quietly and I won’t have to hurt you.” Shisui told his long-time assignment, and after 6 whole years, he finally had the man in front of him.“Ohh… quite the bold statement officer-San, the question is can you defeat me in a place so dark and filled with shadows.” The clone asked in mirth spreading his arms wide in a welcome challenge.“Why are you doing this?” Shisui asked, the man’s motives were unknown only his random rings of crimes were known mostly because he never hid them.“Why do I do what officer-San? Why do I help the needy? Why do I remove the selfish and corrupt, why do I steal? Those are mundane questions Shisui Uchiha, the answer is simple it is because I want to.” The clone stated with a laugh, his voice still deep and rumbling and yet smooth to the ears.“I live for my own pleasures for my own ambitions and my own power that will one day see the elemental nations bowing to my might including you officer-San but not yet it is still too early.” The clone ranted on to Shisui vaguely enough that Shisui could only stand there and grit his teeth at not getting anything concrete from him.“If you will not come peacefully I will bring you in by force.” Shisui threatened, taking a step forward with his target taking a step back.“Ohhh I’m so scared.” The clone mocked and Shisui acted, he Shuushined to his target at great speed reaching him in seconds ready to punch him in the stomach only to go right through him.“Kukukuk, maybe next time Officer-San.” Shisui turned around ready to attack again but only found the cloak the man wore piled up on the floor and he grits his teeth at another failure punching the wall to his left and denting it.«««««”»»»»»Naruto standing next to Izumi and Dan on the second floor refrained from rubbing his head due to the influx of memories, his clone acting as the target had dispelled running low on chakra to maintain itself after using the ‘Phasiest tag’ for the 4th time in 5 minutes.Izumi, Dan, and Naruto dashed toward the first floor where they found Shisui examining the cloak their target wore to cover himself. Shisui looked down and was disappointed looking like he had just lost his job. Naruto felt bad for the guy but really what could he do?“Did you make contact?” Dan walked up to his superior and inquired whether he noticed the metaphorical rainstorm on the man’s head or not was up for debate.“Yes he caught me off guard at first but he didn’t want to fight just talk.” Shisui explained downcast. Izumi went over to him and rubbed his back whispering supportive words to bring up his spirit they didn’t seem to work.“So the mission was a failure, and he got away?” Dan asked still all business, Izumi glared at him but he didn’t seem bothered by the act.“Yes he got away, he just dropped into the floor leaving his cloak.” Shisui explained and tsk’d in frustration.“He did the same to us, maybe the stories about him being a Nara could be true.” Izumi asked and got a negative shake from Shisui confusing the female of the group.“We cannot be sure his one of them and the higher-ups are adamant that it cannot be a Nara, I don’t know if it’s political or social but they are adamant.” Shisui sighed and stood from his kneeling position taking a scroll and sealing the cloak inside.“Dan, Izumi-Chan collect everything of interest in the building and seal them in a scroll, Rugal will send it to Torture and Intelligence.” Shisui instructed so downcast he didn’t even call Rugal rash which made Naruto frown.“Naruto-Kun, I’m sure you have many questions, please follow me.” Shisui turned around and headed to the doorless front entrance with Naruto following behind him. Izumi and Dan quickly dashed back up the stairs to complete their new assignments.Shisui grabbed Naruto’s shoulder and Shuushined with him away from prying eyes taking him to the Hokage monument where they could talk privately, they stood on the fourth Hokage’s head and Naruto’s frown became more prominent at that simple fact.“Look gaki, I’m not allowed to talk about this to you, literally everybody in this village is not allowed to say a word about it, it is an actual law.” Shisui began slowly he didn’t know where to begin so he just began at the beginning.Shisui told Naruto about the events that took place 12 years ago on the day of his birth, the sudden and unexpected attack of the nine-tailed fox in the middle of the village. He explained to him how the younger generation was not allowed to take part in the ensuing battle a call made by the third Hokage.He explained to the blonde the extent they had to go to survive the Kyuubi’s wrath, its tremendous power and overwhelmingly foul chakra that had many civilians dropping dead just by the stench of it. The many ninjas who died protecting their home while he and the rest of his peers hid, an event that still tormented him to this day along with one other he didn’t go into detail with.He then explained how the fourth Hokage came to save the day, stopping a tailed beast bomb alone, deflecting it away from the village, and taking on the nine tails on his own, summoning a toad to help him keep the Kyuubi grounded while he prepared a way to stop its rampage.“The fourth could not defeat the Kyuubi nor kill it, so he made a choice and used you Naruto-Kun to stop all the death and destruction sealing it within you. Making you the Kyuubi Jinchuriki.” Shisui finished looking anywhere but at Naruto in shame of being part of the people who left the boy in the dark.“I see, thanks for telling me Shisui-San, and thanks for the jutsu.” Naruto told the Uchiha before leaping off the monument and heading home, not bothered by the story that he already knew it just confirmed he didn’t like the third or fourth Hokage.‘A bunch of Hypocrites.’ Naruto sneered.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“I can’t wait for the Chunin exams I’m so excited!” Ino squealed in delight, looking ready to jump to the future. Hinata who was facing in her direction giggled at the blonde's enthusiasm yet Sakura was very quiet trying to make herself as small as possible.The three girls were located at the bathhouse, they were the only ones so they had the establishment to themselves. The reason for Sakura’s sudden mute nature was because of the other two females around. Ino usually spoke about diets and yet the girl looked unrecognizable to Sakura her thighs alone were the envy of both her and Amy.‘We’re the same age, how come her body looks so mature.’ Sakura wondered looking at the girl's visible chest and seeing even that was already growing nicely while hers still stayed flat. She didn’t even want to see Hinata, the Hyūga heiress was probably doing all the girls in the academy a favor by wearing jackets and baggy clothes back in the academy because Damn.“Shit!” Sakura swore when her eyes even with her protest still looked at the Hyūga heiress, she was glad her mouth was under the warm waters and instead of sounds, she made bubbles. Hinata if not for her height would pass off as a teenage heartthrob the curves the girl carried had Sakura’s eyes widen when the girl went full nude in the changing room, Sakura had gaped openly glad Hinata couldn’t see.Ino had come around and patted her shoulders giving her an understanding look, helping close her mouth in the process whispering she had the same reaction that’s why she stopped dieting and instead ate balanced meals and worked out.“Yes, I wish to be Chunin too, but then my team could break up and that would make me sad.” Hinata said with a cute little frown on her face thinking of how lonely and strange it would feel without Naruto around.“I wish my team broke up, I’m the only motivated person there and I’m including my sensei.” Ino huffs causing Hinata to lose her frown and giggle. Sakura noticed the girl's chest coming out of the water and floating before she placed her hands on top blushing in embarrassment.“Why are you so quiet Sakura, thinking about Sasuke-Kun?” Ino teased and Sakura blushed the shade of her namesake abruptly standing up to protest.“W-what…. Who me? Nooo.. uhm I was thinking about things, yes many things….” Sakura ranted hands waving around animatedly not noticing the bathhouse had become eerily quiet a second later Ino teased.“Nco Sakura-Chan you have such a cute lithe chest.” Sakura blushed once more ascending her hair color and reaching a state called Rosay. Sakura eeped so much like Hinata usually did before diving into the hot waters below hoping to drown to death.“Ino don’t tease Sakura-San.” Hinata reprimanded the Yamanaka heiress not knowing she was just pointing a target at herself.“Ohhh, tststst where is your boyfriend Hinata-Chan that good looking older Hyūga guy your always walking with holding hands.” Hinata gapped at Ino looking horrified at the thought.“Kō-Kun is not my boyfriend, he is assigned by my father to help me when I’m moving around the village due to my condition.” Hinata explained as best as she could to eliminate all the thoughts going around in Ino’s head which she might just go and spread to Naruto who almost had a breakdown thinking she and Sasuke were an item.“Didn’t Naruto usually help you with those? He is around you more than he is around his girlfriend.” Sakura seeing the opportunity to get the attention of her nonexistent chest jumped at the chance to redirect the conversation.Hinata was now in the center of a spotlight with two very curious eyes looking at her waiting for details she definitely would not share and yet the nerves came to her like a tank. She began poking her fingers together pulling off that cute look only she could pull.“N-naruto-Kun is busy Ino, d-did he no-not tell you?” Hinata stammered so unlike her new personality, only Naruto could bring out her shy nature these days and make her blush like a schoolgirl. he was also a very good first kiss Hinata’s mind provided. Hinata blushed at that moment so red she could set a leaf on fire completely outdoing Sakura and turning crimson.“Ah ha! I knew it!” Sakura exclaimed very loudly pointing a finger at Hinata, who looked ready to faint at the thought of being caught, how that could have even crossed her mind only she knew.“You were thinking of that Hyūga just now.” Sakura revealed in a more subdued voice and Hinata sighed in relief shaking her head in the negative.Ino however got suspicious, Hinata hadn’t blushed when they spoke of the Hyūga escort she had been seen around with but she blushed when Naruto was mentioned. Looking like she was lost in thought and remembered something. The Yamanaka heiress decided to try something.“Maybe it’s Sasuke-Kun?” Ino suggest immediately receiving a glare from Sakura she paid it no mind and concentrated on Hinata. Hinata only blinked at the suggestion before verbally replying.“I do not have feelings for Sasuke-Kun.” She stated matter of factly. Ino’s heartfelt insecure and Hinata picked up on the emotion. Sakura’s heart sang with relief and Hinata felt that too.‘Was that a good answer?’ She thought looking at Sakura who was all smiles. ‘Or was it a bad one?’ She wondered looking over at Ino who was frowning in thought.“I think that was enough gossiping for one day.” Ino said standing up, Hinata agreed and stood up as well both girls butt naked.“Do you mind helping me out Ino-Chan?” Hinata asked with a small smile, Ino, of course, was quick to realize said girl's condition and took her hand in her’s emotions still in turmoil.Sakura who stayed behind a little got a nice view of the two girls' bare backs, Ino’s nice legs that went up to her hips and expanded giving her that hourglass curve most died for. Hinata had a bigger backside that jiggled as she walked with her hourglass figure. Sakura was just glad she couldn’t see the front.Sakura felt insecure she didn’t feel comfortable in her skin with those two around she knew she was pretty but if Sasuke could walk into the bathhouse and see all of them like that, the thought made her blush, would he even notice her?‘I’ll find a way to make him see me in the Chunin exams.’ Sakura declared with conviction she didn’t even notice as her legs stood on the surface of the water and glided to the other side.Sakura stepped onto the wooden floor of the bathhouse and balled her fist.“I’ll win this battle I swear it!” Sakura shouted out loud, so loud even Ino peeked a head out of the changing room.“What are you shouting for?” The not-so-pleasant Ino shouted at her pink-haired best friend, with said girl blushing in embarrassment before meekly apologizing. Ino only huffed and returned her head to the room.«««««”»»»»»“Hinata-Chan there you are!” Naruto called out with a big smile on his face as he stood across the road from the bathhouse, he had been looking for the Hyūga heiress the whole day, and only heard in passing from some boys loitering the streets that some genin babes had gone into the bathhouse.Hinata who by nature was a sensor felt Naruto’s presence long before he called her out, that was the reason she was the first to get dressed and walk out of the establishment before her companions. It didn’t matter how many signatures were around she would always find him, don’t even get her started on how impossible it would be to miss him with her dojutsu active.She really did miss him, she felt his hand wrap around her waist and lift her before she knew it she didn’t remember him being so fast. Hinata smiled nonetheless and giggled as Naruto turned her around in the air once before setting her down, his emotions once again smacking her in the face before his words followed.“I missed you, Hime, where have you been hiding? Oh and you smell nice too. How was your week? I haven’t seen you since our last team meeting last week. Did I say I miss you? I think I did. I have so much to tell you, you won’t believe what I’m learning it’s so cool. Are you busy, can we hang out please pretty please? I really missed you, you know.” Hinata had swirls in her eyes, Naruto spoke so fast and so quickly that her brain short-circuited and rebooted but when it did reboot she registered all his words and she blushed with a beautiful smile she couldn’t hold down blossoming in her face at the many I miss you. Naruto even added his verbal tic at the end just showing her how excited he was at simply seeing her after a week.“I missed you too Naruto-Kun.” Hinata told him meekly, not seeing his smile widen even more before he moved forward and kissed her on the cheek.“Just as I promised.” he whispered in her ear making the Hyūga heiress smile sadly. Naruto noticed the smile and placed a hand on her cheek wondering what was wrong.“What’s wrong Hime?” Naruto asked and Hinata felt him get sad just at the fact she was sad. It made her so happy she wished she could just hug him and never let go but she simply brought her forehead against his and whispered her feelings.“Thank you, I love you so much.” Hinata felt all of Naruto’s worries wash away and happiness consume him like a forest fire at her words. She slowly backed away a few steps from her source of warmth confusing said source, but a few seconds later Ino and Sakura walked out of the establishment.“Ino look, Naruto-Kun is here.” Sakura pointed out and Ino’s head whipped around so fast she might have broken her neck if a little more force was applied.Ino spotted Naruto standing a few distances away from Hinata looking at the girl with such affection in his eyes Ino felt a pang in her chest. He looked like he wasn’t even in this world anymore, then he blinked and looked up at her and smiled waving. She wondered what kind of greeting had Hinata gotten.“Hey, Ino-Chan.” Naruto greeted and Ino smiled, she didn’t want her insecurities to make her mistrust her boyfriend so she walked down the stairs and hugged him tightly.“Good morning Goldie-Kun.” She greeted back but Naruto who was facing Hinata while in the hug had his eyes widen when he saw her smile sweetly at him and rub her glossing eyes. Naruto ended the hug as fast as he could.‘I’m hurting Hime the same way I was hurting back in Wave country.’ The realization hit Naruto like an atomic bomb. ‘How could I have been so selfish?’ Naruto berated himself, he looked over Ino’s shoulder back at Hinata whose eyes had widened as well not knowing she could sense his emotions.“Sorry, Ino-Chan but I need to talk to Hinata-Hime about something very urgent we can talk later okay.” Naruto didn’t wait for her reply. He simply moved passed her and picked up Hinata bridal style. The blind girl tried to protest when she felt Ino’s emotions become negative but Hinata felt Sakura and Ino’s signature go further and further away by the second before they were so far she could barely feel them.“Did Naruto just do a Shuushine?” Sakura asked in awe but Ino didn’t stay around. The Yamanaka heiress ran as fast as she could towards the Yamanaka compound which wasn’t far from where they were her heart was in turmoil about what could be happening.“Wait for me Ino!” Sakura screamed out to her friend and ran after her not understanding what was wrong, Naruto and Hinata were always close and would sometimes disappear somewhere together.«««««”»»»»»“I’m so, so sorry Hime I’m such a Baka such a big Baka.” Naruto begged, hugging Hinata tightly, once they arrived at his place on his balcony.“It’s okay Naruto-Kun I-I understand.” Hinata reasoned with the blonde enigma in her life who shook his head no vigorously, releasing Hinata from his hold.“No it’s not okay, I’m so selfish.” Naruto revealed to the blind Hyūga. “I’m hurting you, Hime.” Naruto was wide-eyed when he said that sentence out loud. The one person he never wanted to hurt was Hinata, he promised himself he wouldn’t do so again and yet here he was doing it again.“N-naruto-Kun.” Hinata came closer hearing the blonde hyperventilating his emotions telling her he felt like the scum of the world that he didn’t deserve her, that he was worse than trash.“Is that why you’ve been so distant?” Naruto asked voice trembling. He didn’t give Hinata the chance to reply before he answered his question.“Of course, it is, one moment I’m proclaiming I love you and the next I’m kissing Ino, of course, you would keep your distance to not hurt further I’m such a loser.” Naruto finally broke down going down on his knees and dropping tears at the thought of all the times he sat around doing things with Ino while Hinata watched.“I-I was so hurt when I thought you were with Sasuke, it had me doing stupid things that hurt you in the process. Now I’m putting you in the same situation I was in not realizing the hypocrisy of my feelings while I hurt you again.” Naruto sobbed and Hinata felt a pang in her chest at her best friend's state, a minute ago he was happy.Hinata went over and got on her knees and hugged her knight in shining armor’s form. Comforting him as he cried. Hinata didn’t know it but just like how Naruto was her first friend, she was his. He treasured her like no other in the world he had no parents or relatives. The day she came to him asking for help no matter how calm and collected he seemed he was happy.For the first time, someone came to ask Naruto Uzumaki for help, not his crime lord's alter ego but him. He cherished the first time he had someone eat a meal he prepared, and how she opened up to him without an ounce of fear. How he finally had someone at his home for the day and shared with that person the beautiful sight of the sunset he got from his apartment, he loved that day. It made his first day at the academy so much worth it to end it on such a note and every day from that day on became a pleasure.“I don’t deserve you Hinata, I don’t deserve your love.” Naruto whispered but his words didn’t hurt Hinata as his feelings did, it was the fact his feelings believed those words that made her hurt.“If you ever say that again I will never forgive you.” Hinata replied quickly and sternly glaring at Naruto and subconsciously activating her dojutsu.“If you ever say something like that again I-I will never ever forgive you, do you hear me never? I dare you to say those words again Naruto Uzumaki I dare you.” Naruto looked into Hinata’s glaring dojutsu that ran tears down her face and tried to repeat his words but he couldn’t, he opened his mouth and closed them a few times before giving up.“I’m so useless.” At Naruto’s words, he received a hard smack across his face that had him seeing stars and he blinked before her lips crashed into his own beginning a battle of lips he came to at a disadvantage, so he lost badly.“Why do you always do this to me?” Hinata asked after breaking from the kiss but she didn’t wait for him to respond before she dove back in for another one dropping Naruto on his back while she sat on his stomach, kissing him madly going so far as dipping her tongue in his mouth.“It is not your fault we are like this Naruto-Kun, it is my own. I kept my feelings hidden for many years. Ino-Chan was the brave one to confess to you. I am the one who doesn’t deserve your feelings.” Hinata Told the blonde below her after breaking the kiss, she smiled lovingly at him mushing his cheeks and wishing so much she could see his bright beautiful eyes or see his smile at least one more time.“And yet I only want you.” Naruto said from the ground looking away from Hinata he still had a tinge of pink on his cheeks from the very rough kiss Hinata handed him like he was a little school girl getting manhandled by her teenage boyfriend.“I know Naruto-kun.” Hinata got off her warm blonde ‘friend’ and sat next to his downed form. “I wish I wasn’t so afraid to say my feelings before.” Hinata admitted sadly and Naruto sat up as well placing his back on the wall like Hinata.“Why didn’t you say anything before?” Naruto asked softly finally building up the courage to face the girl who had her dojutsu deactivated again.“I felt I wouldn’t be able to be a proper wife in the future.” Hinata blushed at the thought but she felt Naruto’s sadness and confusion at her words so she felt entitled to explain herself.“I’m blind Naruto-Kun, what kind of a wife would I be if I couldn’t cook for my husband, or even see him grow old and handsome beside me? See him dressed in a nice orange kimono for our wedding day or even see our firstborn taking a part of both of us.” Hinata asked bringing her legs closer to her chest and looking forward. She felt Naruto wrap an arm around her shoulders bringing her closer to his chest.“I didn’t want to be a bother I would have been happy seeing you happy.” Hinata admitted with silent tears dropping from her eyes.“When I think of all the things I can’t see anymore like your eyes, your smile, and your cute whisker marks I feel sad. The thought of not knowing how you look now makes me angry at myself, Naruto-Kun it makes me feel unworthy of your time and affection.” Hinata sobbed again this time looking up at Naruto only to see darkness still as though to prove her point and Naruto understood holding on to her even tighter.“I still love you.” Naruto simply said and her emotions told Hinata he wasn’t about to change his mind.“I’m gonna make you a promise today Hinata.” Naruto pulled out a Kunai and cut open his palm, he then took Hinata’s hand and nicked her index finger taking the girl's finger and placing it on his open bloody palm mixing their blood.“I swear in all that I am and plan on becoming that one day I will restore your sight and when that day comes I will ask you to marry me.” Naruto looked into Hinata’s wide eyes and smiled at the girl he loved. Using his bloody hand without thought he held her chin and kissed her on her forehead.“That is the promise of a lifetime.” Hinata’s heart rate increased in her chest at the promise and the feelings behind it. She cried even harder and hugged her long-time friend and love interest feeling hope for the first time that she might get her sight back because if Uzumaki Naruto made a promise he kept it.“You’re my hero Naruto-Kun.” Hinata said ready to move in for another kiss only for her sensory ability to pick up on two approaching signatures she recognized.“Itachi-Sensei is approaching with Shisui-San.” Hinata informed Naruto and they both stood up but Naruto was adamant about not letting go of her hand while they moved inside the house.“Go clean yourself up hime, take your time I’ll stall them until you are ready.” Naruto instructed raising her hand and giving it a chastened kiss. Hinata nodded coming closer to place her forehead on his only able to do that by standing on her toes.“I won’t be long.” She told him before she made her way to the bathroom with the house already mapped into her brain a long time ago.«««««”»»»»»“Are you sure you want to register them for the exams?” Shisui asked his best friend while they traveled towards Naruto’s apartment in the distance.“You read the report Shisui, Hinata took on a B-rank missing-nin alone and neutralized him in seconds, Sasuke took on a Hyoton user coming out the victor and Naruto took on Aoi Rokushō who had a legendary blade at his disposal,” Itachi explained for him the choice was a simple one he didn’t even mention their potential as a team.“I understand but shouldn’t we let them decide they might still want to stick together for a little while longer.” Shisui made his argument and Itachi nodded in agreement because he had already thought about it.“That is why I am only telling them I signed them up, if they do not want to enter they just shouldn’t show up.” Itachi said closing the argument as they arrived in front of the blonde genin’s apartment where he stood at the front door waiting for them with a serious look on his face.“Yoh Gaki.” Shisui greeted first he had gotten the chance to speak to the blonde a day after their failed mission. Naruto told him he didn’t blame him and that in his books they were as cool as ice cubes.“Sup.” Naruto greeted though his voice was a little forced.“Good morning Naruto-Kun.” Itachi greeted as politely as ever with Naruto nodding back at the man.“Good morning Itachi-Sensei.” The boy replied smoothly without missing a beat.“I am here to inform you, I have enrolled team 7 in the Chunin exams starting tomorrow. It is not mandatory to participate but I find team 7 ready for the next ranking so if you are interested go to the ninja academy at 7 sharp.” Itachi handed Naruto a pamphlet with a big fat leaf insignia in front.“Do we need these things to enter?” Naruto asked and Itachi nodded at the blonde, if not for those pieces of paper random wannabe Shinobi would walk into the exams and get themselves killed.“Can I have Hinata’s, she’s inside resting.” Itachi nodded at that and handed the blonde an extra pamphlet before nodding and jumping off to the next roof Shisui saluted the blonde with a grin before following Itachi.Naruto sighed and entered his house finding Hinata wearing his orange jumpsuit top and her ankle-length pants.“Do you mind if I slept away the day here?” Hinata asked standing by the doorway leading to Naruto’s bedroom.“Only if you are staying the night.” Naruto joked and Hinata nodded with a smile surprising him.“I would like that Naruto-Kun.” Hinata told the blonde and headed inside the room but before closing the sliding door she looked back at him and smile.“If you don’t wash up your sleeping on the couch though.” Hinata heard a door band close on the other side before she heard the water running.“Ssss ouo cold, sss ouo cold cold.” Hinata smiled at her friend's behavior wishing he would never change for anything in the words.‘I love him just the way he is.’ Hinata thought with so much affection she wished she could share her ability and have him feel her feelings for him like she does his.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Hinata had awoken first due in fact to her sensitive hearing, the first thing to greet her was Naruto’s warmth and presence next to her. She wished she could see his sleeping form and settled for the alternative, activating her Dojutsu she watched his silhouette the chakra circling through his tenkentsu, and the little box of red flames burning lightly in his stomach.Hinata smiled remembering the promise Naruto had made her, to return her vision and marry her. A blush graced the Hyūga’s face, reaching out she brought her hand to his cheek and rubbed it lovingly scooting closer to him. She knew what they were doing was unfair to Ino and Hinata resolved to talk to the platinum blonde girl about her feelings for the golden blonde that she didn’t want to ignore anymore but first Naruto had to talk to her.Naruto awoke to the sound of birds tweeting, and the sensation of his cheek being stroked. He rubbed his eyes and yawned loudly before opening his bright blue eyes. When he did open them he was greeted by the veiny eyes of a Byakugan user with the telltale of its owner being the pitch-black hue it carried.He grinned of course mornings like these were his favorite since he experienced it for the first time in the first year of the academy when he had convinced Hinata to have a sleepover, which was easy because she lived alone anyway. She used to sneak back home early but after a few times, she didn’t bother anymore simply saying she was by his place.“Morning Princess, why the glare so early in the morning?” Naruto teased wiggling his eyebrows at the blind girl. Hinata giggled and narrowed her eyes in an actual glare though it was a fake one just to play along.“Morning Naruto-Kun, how did you sleep?” Hinata asked of her blonde best friend deactivating her eyes, dropping her glare, and blessing him with a smile. She felt Naruto’s thumbs come to the corner of her eyes and wipe away the crust.“You know I always sleep like a boss with you around.” Naruto told the girl before turning to face the ceiling and stretching his arms. “You ready for the day.” He asked turning his head to look over at Hinata who nodded. “Great Chunin exams here we come!” Naruto exclaimed jumping off the bed with Hinata following at a more sedated pace.Naruto slept with red shorts and a yellow vest a color combination Hinata had pointed out made orange when put together. Hinata had slept with said blonde's bright orange jacket and at some point in the night had removed her ankle-length pants and wore one of Naruto’s old blue shorts, her developing hips, and backside stretching the fabric a little too much.Naruto of course stared, Hinata being blind wasn’t bothered by her modesty in front of Naruto and stretched her whole body, arms up and open wide bending a little back involuntarily raising the small orange jacket she wore in the process revealing her flat and defined stomach to the blonde and emphaphismg the two mounds on her chest. Hinata blinked at the new emotion she felt come from the blonde she couldn’t describe.“What’s wrong Naruto-Kun?” She asked turning to his signature, she felt him panic, then get embarrassed, and then confused before he responded.“It’s nothing, nothing yes! Must I prepare us breakfast while you bathe?” Naruto changed the subject and Hinata narrowed her eyes in suspicion of that lingering emotion she kept feeling that he was trying to murder.She moved closer to him and brought her face very close to his, an inch closer and their noses would touch. Naruto blinked and Hinata blinked, the blonde gulped and got lost in a land only he could somehow visit called Hinata Ville, whether he will ever share the location was a big No. Hinata smiled when their noses touched and instead of stopping Naruto who was closing the distance in a trance-like state she met him halfway but turned her head at the last moment so he kissed her cheek.“I will go take a shower then.” Hinata said with a little blush on her cheeks. Naruto returned from his travels at the sound of her voice only to be greeted by Hinata’s retreating form dressed in his clothes. He trailed his eyes down her form from head to toe and wondered if Hinata had grown while he wasn’t looking or if it was just his imagination.‘Hinata is pretty sexy.’ Naruto thought rubbing the back of his head in disbelief at what his brain thought as though he wasn’t his brain, not noticing a trail of blood running down his nose.It took the two genin about an hour to wash up, dress, and have breakfast, of course, if you had breakfast in Naruto’s home there was only one item on the menu ramen. Hinata didn’t mind she liked the meal but loved it when it was prepared by her favorite person in the world so ate just as much as he did.They got out of the apartment and Naruto locked the house stepping next to Hinata and taking her hand in his. Hinata had changed her attire. She now donned a lavender and cream hooded jacket with lavender cuffs over mesh armor. She also wore navy blue pants, and black, low-heeled sandals, and wrapped her forehead protector around her neck.Naruto wore a black form-fitting turtle neck shirt under a burnt orange hoodie he left open with three black stripes running down the length of the arm, he now wore black shinobi ankle-length pants and burnt orange opened-toed sandals he had imported from a small village known for its stylish civilians His forehead protector wrapped around his head.The two Shinobi’s walked along the streets of the red light district talking and laughing at silly things going on. Naruto, of course, had already built a habit of describing things to Hinata by now and he got better at it every time so in some ways, Hinata still ‘saw’. The Hyūga heiress smiled placing her head on Naruto’s shoulder listening to him.««««”»»»»The day of the Chunin exams was a buzz, the late-night stragglers of the leaf village were quick to awaken the sane sleeping type. The sleeping type ounce awoke became stragglers and the mix came along just fine for the people of the leaf village.The red light district was the epicenter of this chain reaction with people outside already rushing to place bets on the contenders of the first exams in the set-up betting zones around the village. Merchants were quick to set up shop, taking the best locations before traveling merchants came along.The Red was Konoha’s Poorest location, and so saw many added features like graffiti, taverns, clubs, low-life civilians, drunks, crimes, and that neighbor next door, but it also had hardworking merchants, blacksmiths, tailors, and civilian teachers.Konoha merchandises we’re hung in stores, local foods are placed in buffets set up on tables, and anything in between for the tourist arriving in the village. In the market area of Konoha, we find a Naruto clone walking down an alley with a scroll in hand.Going through some hand seals he henged into a man in his mid 30’s with dark green short spiky hair and a little goatee. He wore plain brown clothes and carried himself as any normal civilian would.Walking out of the alleyway like it was the most natural thing to do, he began whistling a shanty tune while he walked up to a certain spot he thought would suit his needs. That spot was right there next to the Konoha entrance an arm's length away from the booth being occupied by the ‘Gate Keepers’ of Konoha.“Izumo look to the left.” The guard on the left told his partner. The man on the left did as instructed and looked in said direction only to notice our henged clone who placed down his scroll and bent down to place a hand on it and in a puff of smoke a little wooden stall appeared.“What is he doing Kotetsu.” The ninja asked back in surprise at the confidence in the man to be so stingy to stand right by the gates. Kotetsu shook his head in disbelief watching the man take out a big black plastic bag from another scroll.Kotetsu Hagane has long, spiky, black hair and dark eyes. He has a strip of bandage running across the bridge of his nose and a dark-colored marking on his chin. He wears the standard attire of a Konoha shinobi complete with a forehead protector and a flak jacket.“Let’s just leave him Izumo.” Kotetsu told his best friend who was the working type, the opposite of Kotetsu who was the sitting type who liked to slack off whenever possible.“I’m going to talk to him.” Izumo told his partner and stood up. Izumo has brown hair and dark eyes. His hair is combed down and always covers his right eye. He wears his forehead protector like a bandanna along with the standard Konoha shinobi outfit which goes all the way up to his chin and a flak jacket.“What about guard duty?” Kotetsu called out only for Izumo to tap on a piece of paper on the wall next to the entrance of their booth, it indicated Kotetsu was the one supposed to be taking names and signatures. Izumo took a step and he had reached his destination.“Excuse me.” He called out to the man under the stall packing as he whistled a tune, but that tune died quickly and the green haired man jumped up standing straight with a big smile on his face with a box In front of him that was orange in color, it had a picture he couldn’t quite make out because of the way the man held it but he saw yellow.“Ahhh a customer how are you today and how can I help you?” The man asked enthusiastically Izumo barely said fine before he was interrupted. “Let me introduce you to the new toys on the block, they can breathe fire! Walk, and throw kunai it’s The great Naruto-Sama!” The merchant exclaimed waving the product in front of Izumo so fast he couldn’t even see the damn thing.“Uhh no, I’m not a customer.” Izumo said and the man did a complete 180. Izumi had never seen a person look at him so dirty before like he was trash, no, worse than trash the kind of thing even trash wouldn’t want to be associated with and he felt like trash from that look alone.“So what do you want?” The merchant's voice was so different from before, now it carried with it a tone of dismissal he even bent down to continue packing whatever that product was in the box. Izumo had to clear his throat to remind himself he was a Chunin and above a civilian merchant in society.“I would like you to move your stall and instead go set it up where the other merchants are located.” Izumo instructed calmly trying to act like that look and tone didn’t bother him. The dark green-haired disguised clone peeked his head over the counter and looked at Izumo in irritation.“Is this a law you are in forcing?” The ‘merchant’ asked and Izumo blinked at the question in confusion or maybe it wasn’t confusion but surprise.“A rule?” He repeated and the merchant glared at the Chunin standing back up looking ready to chew him out and chew him out he did.“Look here Shinobi-San and listen carefully. Is it a L-A-W or a RUuuLeeeee that I have to move my stall, if it is bring me a copy of where it is written until then don’t bother me unless you are interested in buying the great Naruto-Sama action figure.” At the end of that, the man went back under the counter packing in more stuff before coming up and reaching into his black bag.What came out of the bag made Izumo gawk openly at the action figure's appearance. Standing at 5 inches, dressed in a bright orange jacket and pants Izumo would never forget from an event 2 years back with a golden mane of blonde spiky hair that reached the figure’s back with blue eyes, and a big grin on its face was a mini Naruto Uzumaki.Then another came followed by another and they kept on coming until the stall counter was full of them. Then a giant plushy-like version of the action figure was hung with a note saying limited edition Hero of Wave country. The merchant sighed happily looking around at all the toys before jumping on a high stool and blinking.“You still here, shouldn’t you be going to get me some evidence?” At the question, Izumo jumped closing his mouth and pointing at the plushy with shaking hands.“What are these?” He asked with a shaking voice, with the ‘merchant’ glaring in annoyance before groaning and throwing his arms up.“I’ll answer you if you buy one Shinobi-San.” The clone replied with a no-nonsense tone in his voice gesturing his lips are sealed. Izumo looked at the price and saw they were not expensive and so just pulled out his wallet.“Ah, a customer!” Izumo jumped again and stared at the green-haired man in front of the counter giving him a big grin and an inviting look. “What we have here is a new type of action figure with the ability to walk, shoot fire and throw a kunai all in the press of a button.”Izumo listened to the merchant in front of him who had become all smiles again swiping the money he took out from his hand and taking out an action figure, not in a box Setting It down on its feet.“Using seals on the joints of the great Naruto-Sama figurines it is given limited mobility that activates when the button on its back is pressed in different ways.” The interest peaked and the mind still confused Izumo nodded his head and watched the merchant turn the figurine around showing him the button on its back.“If you press once it will take five steps.” The button was pressed and the figurine was placed down it took five fluid steps before halting making Izumo nod his head in amazement at the fluid movements.“Press it twice and it will throw whatever is in its right hand.” The dark green disguised clone ducked back under the counter rummaging around before coming back up and showing Izumo a little plastic Kunai for the figurine and placed it in its hand, pressed the button twice and it fired off the kunai with the little hand making a crescent moon motion to do so.“And press it three times for….” After three presses on the orange button, a little fire came out of the left hand like a lighter. Izumo was impressed at the toy it was cool he would say but the merchant didn’t answer his question why did it look like a blonde he knew?“But why does it look like the genin of team 7 NatutobUzumaki?” He asked and got a confused look from the merchant, making Izumo feel like it was an obvious question with an obvious answer he didn’t have to ask.“Because it’s the great Naruto-Sama action figurine.” The disguised clone answered wondering what was so confusing about it.“Why Naruto though?” Izumo tried again and the ‘merchant clone’ sighed in understanding of what his first customer had in his head.“Look man just enjoy the toy, and tell whoever asks you about it where you bought it. Now excuse me.” The merchant sat on his stool and began whistling his previous tune and made like Izumo wasn’t there anymore.«««««”»»»»»A Suna team arrived at the gates of one Village Hidden In The Leaves. Baki Jonin, Sensei, and Rasa’s right-hand man stepped up looking up at the big sign on top of the equally big entrance to Konoha and he sneered.‘Tree huggers.’ He thought chewing gum he spits the candy out on the side and walked up to the gates behind him his three genin followed. Baki had with him all the Kazekage’s kids in one team, showing that the man called all the shots.“You! Chunin of Konoha, I Baki Jonin of THE GREAT VILLAGE HIDDEN IN THE GREAT DUNES OF SUNA!! HAVE COME TO PLACE MY GENIN IN THE EXAMS!! ” Baki exclaimed loudly to the Chunin guarding the gates who was busy daydreaming eyes half-lidded, but at the loud voice he looked up to see who would be so loud so early in the morning.“Shit a Suna ninja!” Kotetsu jumped up in shock dodging to the left before ducking to the right he then jumped up on the ceiling, jumped down leaned to the left, and jumped out of the booth aiming to attack Baki his hands positioned like tiger claws his teeth bared with a determined glare set on his face.“What the!” Baki exclaimed at the sudden attack eyes widening in shock, before changing into a glare of his own in less than a split second Kotetsu never noticed the shock. Baki ducked easily because the man attacking him seemed to hold little potential in his books to be anything.“Kotetsu!” Baki heard someone call out when he had just decided to uppercut the man soaring over him, he restrained himself and watched the man with a bandage running across the bridge of his face soared past him.Kotetsu looked back at the 'invading' Ninja he had just attacked while still airborne everything playing out in slow motion around him. After passing Baki he passed three genin he locked eyes with some of them thinking the female one looked hot.!!SMACK!!Baki smirked when the tree hugger met the tree and watched him slide down the thick tree trunk in pain, he spied Kankaru’s shoulders shake twice in quick succession the boy still falling for his emotions but he would let it pass he was fond of the brat.Kankurō wore a Bunraku puppeteer's costume; a black, baggy, full-body suit with a red and yellow circle on the front. He also wears a black hood that covered his head completely and had cat-like ears and a forehead protector on his forehead. He sported a triangular face-paint design, wore gloves, and had his puppet wrapped in bandages on his back.“Is this why they are called tree huggers Baki-Sensei.” Baki looked to the female of his group, Temari the Kazekage’s first-born daughter a prodigy in the wind release and already a master tactician who watched the downed leaf nin.Temari has teal eyes and sandy blonde hair, which is gathered into four consecutive pigtails. Her outfit consists of a single light purple-colored, off-the-shoulders garment that extended to halfway down her thighs, with a scarlet sash tied around her waist. In addition to incorporating a fishnet worn over her shoulders and legs, specifically on her right calf and her left thigh, she also wore her black forehead protector around her neck.“It is because they are fools Temari.” Baki told the girl before turning around and coming face to face with another Chunin who was glaring past him at the downed man groaning on the floor. Then there was Gara their Jinchuriki and that was enough said about the boy.“Sorry about that Baki-San please come to the booth I’ll sign your entourage in.” Izumo instructed to the ninja he recognized from the mission briefing scroll he and Kotetsu had received earlier in the morning.Baki scoffed and followed the man who scurried away, he looked over to his right and found a green-haired man watching the scene from his stall packed with boxes and Baki wondered how a stall could be set up, so upfront in a key location of a village, the actual front gates.“Please sign here and here then we can have you inside.” Izumo instructed pointing at said areas, Baki picked up the pen and signed the form dropping the pen, and stared back at the Chunin.“Welcome to The Village Hidden In The Leaves, please move forward towards Hokage tower, where someone will be assigned to be your guide.” Izumo instructed the ninja and his genin indicating to them they could move only to grimace a second later.“GEEEET YOOOOOOOORRRRRRR ACTIONFIGURETODAY AT LOW PRICES, I GIIIIIVVVVE YOU! THE GREAT NARUTO-SAMA!!! THE MOVING FIGURINE!!!” Izumo wanted to cry, between his best friend Kotetsu who had stopped groaning and now just laid there trying to slack off, and this persistent merchant he was getting the displeasure of knowing he knew he would be having a very long day.Coming up from a distance was four-man carrying a luxurious carriage on their shoulders panting, heaving, sweating, exhausted and pale. Izumo only had one thought cross his mind.‘IM FUCKED!’ Izumo screamed inwardly.«««««"»»»»»“I I I.” Odama repeated like a broken record while he walked he had been talking the whole journey from Suna to Konoha and had ended up malfunctioning about an hour ago.“I see it!” Odama suddenly exclaimed in happiness shocking his colleagues.“Okay people look alive we are approaching our destination!” Rasen bellowed to the other three men around him. He looked around before slapping Mango behind the head. “Shoulders out!” He shouted at the man.Gatō’s guarding detail arrived at the gates just as team Baki walked away from a stall having the displeasure of meeting the disguised clone selling some blonde gaki action figurines. He wouldn’t let them pass until Baki threatened to destroy his stall.“Kotetsu, get off your behind and come help me here!” Izumo called out to the Chunin slacker still on the floor. Kotetsu groaned and stood up he proceeded to walk into the booth and sit down next to his partner before looking up at the new arrivals who dropped the carrier they carried on their shoulders.A short man walked out of the carriage wearing black shades and wearing full back, looking relieved to be outside. Walking out behind the man was a lady wearing a straw hat obscuring her vision.“Oh, this place is so bland, the weather is so cliché.” Orimaru commented and Gatō looked over at the woman who had decided to travel with him to try and convince him more about where he should invest money that wasn’t even his own anymore.‘Why is she going so far, does she like me?’ Gatō had to wonder because this was getting ridiculous he needed space to breathe and this woman who had now come to hook her hand around his wasn’t offering it.“Yes miss Orimaru-San.” Gatō simply agreed not caring, anywhere was better than Suna in his books the weather was only good for sick people who needed to sweat a lot and idiots who would think living in the sand was something to smile and be proud about.“Good morning sir and ma’am welcome to the Village Hidden In The Leaves. Please state your reasons for visiting, Names, ages, and affiliations.” Izumo said coming up to the short man and tall lady.The two gave the details requested with Gatō adding his colleagues Rasen his favorite and the rest of the hood rats. The disguised Orimaru gave fake details of course but who would know? 5 minutes later they were instructed they could enter and enjoy their day.Taking a step with his ‘lady’ friend. Gatō was met by many familiar faces grinning back at him and he blinked seeing all the action figures of his young boss on the stall counter.“Hey, boss it’s that kid!” Odama exclaimed pointing at the plushy version of the blonde he remembered making fun of him in Wave country and that’s when a face came out from under the counter.“GEEEET YOOOOOOOORRRRRRR ACTIONFIGURETODAY….,…..”The merchant stopped and gawked at the people in front of his stall, he recognized all the males in the group except the female in Gatō’s hands.‘What are they doing here?’ The disguised clone wondered eyeing the short man next to the tall woman.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Why are all these people weak? Why can’t they kill me, why can’t they take me out of my loneliness? I got frustrated at the people around me, a voice whispering they liked me suffering that’s why they don't try hard enough that frustration quickly got turned into pure unadulterated rage, making me angry at the world around me wishing they would all perish!I caught myself quickly almost losing it, my older brother Kankuro walking beside me shivered in fear but quickly grits his teeth and continues marching on stiffer than before. Why don’t you just kill me? I took your mother away from you! I thought in anger that only got added to the previous one.“Just kill that guy there in blue sweety and I promise you will feel better.” Mother’s voice rang out in my head, her voice came to me in a such a melodic way that it had me listening like a good boy paying rapt attention. I looked at the man with my anger never having been resolved in the first place.“Oh my.” The man gasped dropping his popsicle when my precise killing intent tackled his form from different senses, All my bloodlust knocking the breath out of him physically.“Good boy Gaara, now prove I exist so one-day others will hear me too!” My mother spoke with what I thought was a tone filled with glee and happiness telling me I was a good boy. I smiled at the prospect of having my mother return. I wanted to feel what it meant to be somebody’s baby like Temari was once like Kankaru once was.My determination soared and I glared at the man making him shake and quiver in fear, his head twitched in my direction he was quick to catch it and look straight he didn’t want to make eye contact but his head kept involuntarily turning in my direction he repeated the process 4 times.The sand in my skin stirred as small particles broke apart and moved toward my new victim. This was a gift from my mother, to protect me so I stayed alive to keep on fighting, to keep on existing even when I gave up. I don’t know why I am still alive. I am clearly that villain who will make the world cry one day. I have that background that could only lean toward villainy.I intensified my killing intent my eyes flying open widely in the process and the man’s instinct won the battle, he swerved his head around to satisfy his curiosity at what the monster in the corner of his eyes could look like. His instincts forced him to look towards the danger and that is when we locked eyes.I don’t know how to make faces, and my hold on my emotions is as good as an open hand. If I could guess what the man saw on my face, I would think it was death with a stoic expression. He grasped his shirt above his heart trying to grasp the organ under it but when he looked down he was in for another shock.My heart began to beat faster in excitement thinking I was about to make my mother proud. ‘Snake, Monkey, Rat, Monkey, Bird, Monkey, Dragon, Monkey, Rat, Monkey’ I grind looking over at Baki who was none the wiser as I performed hand seals with the sand in my gourd, my hair shadowing my eyes.“Eye of Sand.” I whispered calling out my jutsu. The man’s eyes widened as I stared at him from below as well, the sand particles I had used earlier forming a replica of my eyeball with erratic green pupils the man couldn't help but stare at it. He swayed ready to sink into unconsciousness just when a blonde arrived and stood in front of the older man, glaring back at me.I tilted my head to the side and wondered if the blonde had a death wish because if he did he would have to await his turn, mother said I had to kill the one wearing blue. I looked past the blonde to find my target but he wasn’t there anymore so I tilted my head further to the side and found him at a distance with a girl with dark blue hair.“You will not take my prey.” I whispered out but because of how many days I can go without saying a word my voice had become deep, dry like the desert and grave. I growled a second later when the blonde stepped on my third eye technique forcefully canceling the jutsu.“Gaara.” I growled again and looked over at the taller man addressing me, what was with everybody disturbing me? Baki looked back at me in anger narrowing his eyes, I guess the game was over then I looked over at my siblings seeing each of them cower in fear of me and making me angrier at the fact it wasn’t even them I was trying to kill yet they feared me.I turned around to face where the blonde was but I found him mere inches from my face eyes staring deep into mine In curiosity, like a very rare animal he knew of that he only now got the opportunity to see.“So you are like me?” The blonde asked stepping back and walking around me hands behind his head in an uncaring manner but his eyes were narrowed examining me, he got back in front of me and frowned looking unimpressed.“I’m not impressed, short, skinny, wimpy looking and what is that on your forehead.” The blonde spoke, was this the stupidity Baki spoke of that the ninjas of the leaf village had in abundance? then I saw him raise a hand and offer it to me. What was I supposed to do, cut it off?“What, you're too good for a handshake?” The blonde inquired of me I was about to answer but Baki beat me to it.“You are that action figure kid.” Ah, I remembered now, he did seem to look familiar. Was he a celebrity here in Konoha to have his own toys, was he some kind of strong Konoha prodigy the village makes every other year? He looked the same age as I and mother had become eerily quiet since the blonde had appeared.“So what if I am?” The blonde asked retracting his offered hand, a shame to I had just decided to take an arm as punishment for stopping me from accomplishing my mother’s wishes. I looked to the right and spotted my target scurrying away in the distance with the girl he was with making her way towards us in a walk my anger soared but she didn’t stop her stride instead I saw a katana come down from under her sleeve like a mirage.“There is nothing of it.” Baki responded to the blonde and moved towards me placing a hand on my shoulder and applying pressure, actually denting my sand armor with his fingertips with the force he applied. Baki was head jonin of our village his prowess was second to only my father, I couldn’t defeat him mother had told me, not yet.“Let us go Gaara.” Baki instructed me just as the girl approached us, she had very black eyes like a never-ending pit of nothingness while the blonde had such bright eyes it shined with life and vitality like a sky under the sun. What did he mean I was just like him? These thoughts plagued my mind as I turned around and followed after my sensei and siblings my mind so quiet from the ruckus of the Ichibi sealed within me.The Kyuubi Jinchuriki! The knowledge finally clicked in my head, those whisker marks and what he said, the Ichibi’s sudden silence, and my anger that died down so quickly when he got close, as though compared to him, I was nothing more than a toddler. ‘I’m not impressed, short, skinny, wimpy looking and what is that on your forehead?.’ His words replayed in my head and I turned my head looking behind me to find him walking behind us heading in the same direction as he conversed with the girl.«««««”»»»»»“How do you feel Naruto-Kun?” Hinata questioned her best friend whose eyes were locked on the auburn hair genin from Suna. She couldn’t believe she was meeting another person like Naruto she felt sorry for him he looked around their age and she wondered if it was a coincidence or just very similar circumstances.“I am fine Hinata-Hime just thinking.” Naruto’s voice came to her and she paid attention to his emotions feeling that he was just very curious of learning more about the person closest to him in circumstances.“Can you please check him over with your dojutsu?” Naruto asked and Hinata smiled nodding in acceptance the corner of her eyes growing veiny an indication of her dojutsu being active with her charcoal-colored eyes getting even darker.The first thing Hinata noticed was the brown color of Gaara’s chakra, Naruto had informed her his name, it was massive as well almost as big as Naruto’s but it didn’t come out in such abundance like a never-ending wave of solar waves like the blonde’s chakra did. The brown chakra was erratic and violent, it was in a battle for supremacy that seemed consistent, she trailed it back to the little box with a dark brown chakra flame burning inside located above his head.“His suffering Naruto-Kun.” Hinata recounted to the blonde sadly, “He is between sanity and insanity. The beast sealed inside him is influencing his chakra’s spiritual aspect, it is trying to break his spirit and overtake him.” Hinata continued concentrating even further trying to see how the chakra influenced the host. She pushed herself harder wanting to give Naruto more details to be more useful pushing her emotional feeling ability further trying to peer into the chakra's intent.“Ugh!” Hinata gasped when her vision tunneled and zoomed in to Gaara’s figure like a fright train she saw pass his pathways and into the light brown chakra flames in a box located above his forehead. Her vision abruptly stopped and her eyes widened in shock at what she saw.The inner structure of the box was a watery world shrouded in darkness, surrounded by sand spikes, and in the middle was a giant sandy-brown-colored tanuki, with dark blue cursed seal markings all over its face, body, and tail. It had a jagged, concave mouth with no tongue, and the sclerae of its eyes were black, with yellow irises and pupils that each takes the shape of a black four-pointed star with four black dots around it.The negative emotions that body tackled Hinata had no place being associated with a living creature. Hinata didn’t believe even a being such as a tailed beast should carry such anger, hate, loneliness, and sadness. Tears ran down her eyes at the pain she felt from the beast but fear quickly overtook it when the tailed beast turned around and made eye contact, the madness in its eyes blasting her with the emotion. She did not notice she stopped walking or that Naruto had stopped as well looking at her in worry as she whimpered.The blind Hyūga jumped at the sensation of touch and looked over to who could have done it with fear in her eyes but she was hit by bright golden chakra soothing away all her fears she sighed. She saw the red box of flames behind the chakra get closer, fear took Hinata Hyuga when her eyes peered through the gates of what she could only imagine was the gateway to hell with leaking pipes running around the walls of a dark sewage with murky waters.She reached an open area and got scared as her vision got closer to the gates she tried pulling back and it slowed down she took a breath before a tug pulled her inside the darkness, she feared what was in there waiting for her she had heard stories of the greatest of all bijuu.Giant Red silted eyes opened in front of her, she was so small compared to the creature that looked at her in glee she couldn’t comprehend it. Hinata wanted to laugh at the thought she had earlier, Tanuki compared to the Kyuubi was like her chakra reserves compared to Naruto’s its negative emotions were on a level that Hinata felt she would never forget it was pouring out of it like a busted pipe.“WHEN I KILL YOU, I WILL BREAK HIM.” A voice rumbled out deep and grave the voice alone carrying so much anger, hate, and conviction for what it said it sounded like one of Naruto’s promises, it planned on making reality as soon as possible.“BEGONE FILTHY HUMAN.” The voice rumbled and Hinata was hit by a torrent of chakra that pushed her chakra back with force alone which had her dojutsu deactivating and she was blind again.“Hinata hey Hinata are you okay what is it what’s wrong.” Hinata finally registered Naruto’s voice and slowly reached out to him, he grabbed her hand in his a second later holding her tight.“Are you okay, Hinata?” He asked slowly intertwining his fingers with hers. Hinata would have liked to answer with her words but she couldn’t speak she was too scared so she nodded instead. She felt like she was still in there with the Kyuubi in the dark.“Come let’s go get you some water hime and forget about those guys for now.” Naruto insisted on taking her to a stall selling bottled water, he had supplies in his scrolls but those were for emergencies and the process was longer. Naruto snatched a bottle from the store table making the cross seal and a clone appeared grabbing his wallet to pay the man already opening his mouth to complain.“Here.” Both the original and the clone said at the same time handing over their respective objectives. Hinata grabbed the opened bottle and drank its content greedily before sighing in relief just as the clone returned the original's wallet and dispelled.“How do you feel?” He asked her with a frown on his face. Hinata feeling calmer took the time to breathe before replying with a meek ‘I’m fine’ that Naruto didn’t believe for a second and his emotions told her that much so she reassured him.“Really, I’m fine.” She said giving him a big smile that she felt bad about faking, but she felt his relief at her reassurance and she felt it was worth it.“That’s good I was worried there for a second.” He admitted with a nervous laugh and Hinata felt his fears. She raised her hand towards his face and he moved into the touch a second later with her rubbing his cheek and smiling.“I’ll always be here.” She promised him sweetly and she felt his cheek stretch into a smile, she rubbed his cheek before trailing down his jaw, down his neck, and down his chest before falling to her side. Naruto saw the hand getting away and grabbed it taking it in his hand and bringing it up to kiss the back before intertwining his fingers with hers.“Let’s just head to the academy, no more detours.” Naruto suggested with a smile on his face and Hinata smiled back until she felt two familiar signatures turning the corner towards them. Hinata slowly pulled her hand away from Naruto’s before smiling sweetly and indicating behind her with her head.Naruto looked over Hinata’s shoulder to peer behind her and he swore in dismay at who came around the corner spotting him not a second later, she didn’t smile. Ino walked with Sakura and Shino. She walked in front with the two members of team 8 flanking her.A second later Kiba dropped down from the rooftop laughing nervously and explaining why he was late, Choji and Shikamaru chose that moment to come out of a barbecue restaurant with their sensei. Shikamaru looked bored and when he spotted the rest of the newly minted genin he looked up and shook his head in dismay.Then Sasuke appeared on a light pole doing some cool squatting pose with his hands on the horizontal surface before jumping down throwing his hands in his pockets and approaching Naruto and Hinata not acknowledging the rest of the rookie 9.Ino walked towards her team and stood next to them Asuma said a few things to them before leaving in a leaf Shuushine. The stand-off of the rookie 9 began with team 7, team 8, and team 10 members looking at their competition and studying them recounting all the strengths and weaknesses they learned back at the academy.Ino glared forward at team 7 her anger for a certain blonde having escalated due to being in the third stage of grief. Naruto grimaced at the look and felt nervous about the talk they would have soon. Sakura glared at Sasuke in determination promising herself she would win his love in these competitions. Sasuke looked over at Sakura in confusion completely misreading the look she gave him as a challenge. Sasuke smirked back at the pink-haired girl in acceptance of the challenge and Sakura turned pink in surprise at the smirk.Choji ate his chips, and Shikamaru blinked at the unnecessary tension in the air when things weren’t that tense. Kiba looked over at his two rivals and wondered if he stood a chance. The gossip of team 7’s first C-rand turned A-rank playing in his head and head butting his self-esteem to the ground.Shino simply readjusts his shades and Hinata looked around seeing nothing but sensing the area around she was met by many types of determination from all the rookies except Shikamaru, of course, he was always an exception when talking about motivation.‘This is gonna be one tense walk to the academy.’ Hinata thought sensing everybody’s secondary emotions, pointed at certain individuals Hinata, of course, was not bulletproof to this as she has made enemies among her group too.‘Naruto-Kun would say shit about now.’ She thought with a nervous chuckle escaping her lips.“Shit.” There it was.«««««”»»»»»My team arrived at the Hokage tower but the blonde still plagued my mind, if it was up to me I would have forgotten him by now but the tanuki wouldn’t stop screaming about him repeatedly telling me to kill him and if I won’t do it he would. The Hokage’s office reminded me of my bastard of a father. We were greeted by the man and told some rules we had to follow to not cause a political incident before being dismissed.Here no one looked at me in fear, I would call it blissful ignorance but I wouldn’t lie I liked it. A Chunin escorted us to the gates of the leaf ninja academy and instructed us to move to the third floor.“Make your village proud.” Baki told us all and I ignored his words not bothered by the thought of disappointing those scums of the world. I took the lead with my sister flanking my left and my brother my right always 5 steps behind. My anger rose at their unwarranted fears, did they see me low enough to kill them?“Kankuro I will kill you.” I told my older brother out of the blue surprising him but when my words registered he froze in fear and shivered. What kind of older brother fears his baby brother like a monster? “Useless.” I grounded out stoically telling him what I thought of him.Temari the oldest of us all looked the other way not willing to get involved, what kind of older sister lets her brothers fight and argue while she looked away, she’s such a coward. I blasted her with my killing intent making her stop in her tracks and stare in my direction in horror expecting her death to come from the hands of her baby brother. Me? kill her, who looked so much like our mother.I was surrounded by a bunch of pussies as the people of Suna liked to call cowards not knowing they were the biggest of them all. Rasa being the biggest of them all, if he wanted a Jinchuriki so bad why didn’t he seal the noisy beast into himself? I will kill that man for the life he has cursed me into I swear it.Every step I took up the stairs had my anger rising at the thought of the decency the man had to seal a tailed beast into a baby still in its mother’s womb, his very own wife and mother of two kids risked dying by the attempt but he went through with it anyway without a thought.I reached the second floor and I was already releasing killing intent like a geyser, all the participants crowded up in front of a door stopped arguing, and stared my way like a shared danger sense.“Move.” I demanded and they separated in a heartbeat leaving me space to pass through and I did, my brother and sister jogging up to me to catch up to my retreating form.“KILL THE BLONDE INSECT, KILL HIM KILL HIM, KIIIILE HIMMMMM!” The tanuki continued screaming in my head as I got to the other side of the hallway I missed mother’s sweet voice already. The tranquility the beast had offered me with its silence at the shock of running into another demon having expired.I controlled my face to not show my emotions but my emotions themselves were a different story the anger at my constant torment continuing increased my bloodlust and I heard Temari take a shuddering breath behind me, I took a breath and calmed down a little whatever that would do in the sea of rage I was still submerged in.In these exams I will prove my existence to the world, then they will all acknowledge mothers existence through my existence. I made up my mind and pushed the door on the third floor open finding other genins inside staring in my direction but they were very quick to look away.‘For mother.‘I thought moving forward and up the stairs to find a sit and take it. Temari and Kankuro joined me flanking my sides. A second later the door opened and a boy with a dog entered followed by others the blonde from earlier being among them.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
This was it, every genins time to show the world they had talent and their village had to invest in their growth. Not every ninja became great because not every ninja is great. Some are born for that greatness, they are talents like Kakashi Hatake, Legends like Minato Namikaze, the prodigy’s like Itachi Uchiha, and maniacs like Orochimaru who showed their blaze in these exams to become household names in the future.You were either it or you were not and Naruto Uzumaki planned on being it, there was no second place here no runner ups, sorry Hinata but this is another one of those stepping stones. Naruto Uzumaki had plans he needed to accomplish and he didn’t plan to stick around the village never having seen any other place, no more fucking D-ranks. The hype was on.Naruto’s soul burned with passion with a big ass grin that could split his face stretched onto his visage, scaring some prospect Chunin with how strained it was he locked eyes with every contender there one after the other in a straight line before moving to the next row and so on challenging anyone who would be brave enough to be the first eliminated.Then he saw bright red and his heartbeat skipped, the girl at the receiving end of the stare was scared shitless, that grin and those mischievous eyes reminded her of a snake she knows and the chakra she felt coming from that particular ’boy’ only made it certain to her this was Orochimaru in the disguise he spoke of.‘Mom.’ Naruto called out in his head barely catching himself from saying it out loud staring at the girl who looked ready to run with the way her eyes darted around the room. Naruto shook his head and narrowed his eyes in concentration.‘Not mom, but an Uzumaki maybe.’ Hope flourished in the Uzumaki’s chest he was ready to hop up there and confront the situation just as a man with glasses showed up, a teen, maybe Itachi’s age Naruto figure. The teen looked down at him smiling, Naruto saw the leaf forehead protector and didn’t buy that smile for a minute.Nobody he didn’t know personally who stayed in Konoha had the right to smile at him like that, especially not from this age group, they grew up in the aftermath of the Kyuubi attack they had it personal for him, if a parent died you best be sure they are the older brothers or sisters who experienced the sight first hand.“What do you want?” Naruto asked the taller boy who still smiled fondly at him somehow weirding him out.“Oh sorry, my name is Kabuto Yakushi a fellow genin of Konoha.” Naruto looked the boy over not buying the story one bit. A 19-year-old genin, that was cool with being a 19-year-old genin enough to smile in these exams with kids, he was looking for easy pickings Naruto knew it.Kabuto has onyx eyes and ash-grey hair, which was kept in a ponytail. His most consistent feature is his black-rimmed circular glasses. Kabuto wears a dark purple shirt with a high collar, a white under-shirt, dark purple pants with a white cloth waistband and he wears dark purple fingerless gloves with armored plates on the back of the hand and a blue forehead protector.“He asked you what you want man.” Kiba came up next to Naruto, wondering the same thing, he came to the same conclusion as Naruto that this guy was spying for the other team to take out the rookies plus he smelled like snakes which was a stamp on his intentions if any ever came.“I am just here to offer some advice.” Kabuto said with an easygoing smile taking the two brash boys' rudeness in strides in actuality he was just selling them the opposite of what he wanted his smile to accomplish.“Hn, I don’t think a loser like yourself can teach us anything.” Sasuke came around next throwing his third cent in there, in Sasuke’s eyes this individual should have been sent to border patrol a long time ago he was the same age as Itachi but he stood here saying he had advice for them.“How old are you anyway?” Shikamaru came up next, every word that just came out of the glasses-wearing 19-year-old genin making no conceivable sense to him. Then he behaved like the useful big brother of the exams, Shikamaru didn’t like his intelligence being undermined.“I’m 19.” Kabuto replied he could act all he wanted Hinata felt his anger at Kiba and Naruto who laughed at the disgrace of the title at such an age, his fury at Sasuke’s smirk and taunt when he mentioned his older brother was Jonin sensei while he went on D-ranks with his 12-year-old genin teammates.“How many times did you say you were in these exams again?” Choji came up asking, thinking he just didn’t hear when Kabuto mentioned that detail, Kabuto felt ashamed and Hinata felt it. It was the shame of admitting to something out loud even if your reasons were good enough.“For 4 years.” Kabuto’s smile was twitching now the little bastards were making him the laughingstock of the exams with some participants already laughing at his history of the exams.‘It’s fake dammit!’ Kabuto cried inwardly because if he said it out loud he would be visiting Torture and intelligence in the next hour. Naruto whistled at the count 4 years times 2 exams a year making 8 exams in total. Naruto looked Kabuto over and saw him for what he was, Shikamaru too saw him for what he was, a rat.The question was, is he a Konoha-issued rat or was he an outsider’s rat? Sasuke only saw the man as the greatest meaning of talentless to grace the land of fire. Kiba still smelled snakes on the man like he lived with them but decided not to judge a person by how they smelled.“You said you had advice for us.” Naruto asked clearly looking to humiliate Kabuto more Kiba snorted next to the blonde knocking his shoulders not even doing a good job of hiding it. Kabuto only smiled friendly and took out some cards from his pouch.“These are Ninja info cards, I use them to store data I collect. I thought I would give you guys some info on some contenders to make the experience of the exams easier.” Kabuto explained and Naruto listened carefully but never heard any mention of money there so this wasn’t a trade. It was a goodness-to-my-heart type of shit, to kids who were still in the process of degrading you to your face.‘Definitely a rat.’ Naruto thought convinced, he didn’t care how cynical the thought was this Kabuto character was ‘too’ nice and too great an actor.“You hoping we will protect you, are you that wimpy?.” Kiba asked the man who froze in the process of shuffling his cards at the boy's question.“You are a disgrace to the leaf village, you should quit while you are still alive somethings are not for everyone.” Sasuke told Kabuto sagely making the man wonder what was wrong with these rookies. They behaved like the rest of them were newbies in these exams.“Give me information on Hinata Hyūga.” Naruto froze at the voice behind him and made an effort not to look behind him. Kabuto smiled at Ino and looked through his cards to find one that he applied his chakra onto before reading its contents.“Hinata Hyūga, heiress of the Hyūga clan born with a deformation in her eyes that slowly took her eyesight. She is said to be a genius of the Juuken and a swordswoman at that, though her swordsmanship hasn’t been evaluated yet. She has completed 22 D-ranks and 1 A-rank where she was able to Neutralize a missing-nin in two moves. Her teammates are Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki who couldn't defeat her since their academy days, her sensei is Itachi Uchiha.” Kabuto said looking to Ino for approval but only received a glare from the Yamanaka heiress.“Is that it?” She asked in anger and Kabuto's sweat dropped, was his information not good enough, he was about to ask the girl that question but she beat him to the punch line.“Worthless, go play with your genin team.” Ino dismissed Kabuto like a peasant before throwing Naruto a look. Ino turned around and headed back to her team uninterested in the older genin.Kabuto blinked and wondered if this was the day his cover was blown, these newly minted genin were like a never-ending ball of contradictions and pride. They tried to degrade him with every word they spoke, Kabuto wanted to kill them all there and then.“Give me info on Naruto Uzumaki, and be loud about it” Naruto asked grinning, of course, he would be conceited enough to ask about himself and gutsy enough to tell the speaker to be louder so the rest of the people around would hear, Hinata shook her head with a smile and Sasuke groaned it was like Wave country all over again.“Naruto Uzumaki member of team 7 wielder of the sword of the thunder spirit a weapon he has reclaimed from a defector of Konoha in his first C-rank turned A-rank mission, oh wow!” Kabuto exclaimed and Naruto Just wanted to laugh at the obvious fake shock. It was fake because Kabuto was the one who compiled the information in the first place, Naruto wasn’t gonna disturb him though he was putting on a nice show.“The sword is said to be the second Hokage’s preferred weapon, It also says here he has a bridge named after him and is known there as the hero of Wave. He has completed 22 D-rank missions and one A-rank is said to have a once-in-a-generation natural talent for stealth and espionage. Oh wow!” Kabuto stopped again, Naruto shook his head at the genin spy but it was in gratitude he wanted to drop a tear of joy Kabuto was like those announcers on civilian street fights, people looked ready to challenge Naruto there and then. Naruto accepted those challenges one eye at a time at every contender even the redhead wasn’t exempt from this.“He spied on Both Zabuza the demon of the hidden most an A-rank Jonin missing-nin of Kiri and his underling for a week inside their hideout in plain sight and he is quite adept at fuinjutsu as well.” And seize Naruto wanted this man, he was perfect that was a 10 out of 10 performance he needed him on his side doing just that, performing.‘Can I clap hands?.’ Naruto wondered with his hands already twitching to do just that. He looked over at Hinata who was glaring at him already knowing what came next.«««««”»»»»»Hinata knew this was going to lead to something like this the moment Naruto asked about himself. Hinata didn’t understand Kabuto though he was being genuinely pleasant at the same time he was not, he got genuinely angry at the degrading words but he was still pleasant.He is just a pleasant guy but he has secondary emotions he doesn’t share that pile up. He was so angry at everything but he was still sending out pleasant emotions. The pleasantness behaved almost artificial and yet it came out true as real emotions do.‘Like he doesn’t believe their his so he doesn’t project them like it’s his. They just sit there and rot.’ Hinata thought thinking Kabuto might just be the most controlled person she has ever met, which coming from her was a testament because she stayed with the Hyūga clan.Hinata did smile a little when she felt Naruto’s happiness rise, she always liked telling him how great he is, so having it be pointed out to the people present made her happy that his ego could be stroked by an outside source.‘He deserves it the most in this world.’ Hinata’s heart sang at the thought of her precious person showing the world he would be great one day no matter his circumstances. But when that ego began inflating past safe levels Hinata knew the ‘brat’ was about to make his appearance.‘You better not even think about it Naruto-Kun.’ Hinata sent a glare his way from behind feeling Naruto’s feeling of ‘gratitude’ that meant he would clap and say a few words to really put the nail in it. Naruto Uzumaki left nothing half-done it was his ninja way that meant never giving up until it was done.Naruto stiffened before looking back at Hinata she knew this by the tinge of Love he now carried in all his emotions associated with her, she blushed at the thought of her love being reciprocated she couldn’t believe that’s what it felt like.‘Oh, he noticed, good.’ He was trying to plead with her but she had already ‘built’ an immunity to his big blue eyes. So she narrowed her eyes at him and he felt fear, meaning he saw her glare when fear surfaced in him with a twinge of love in there.‘I might have let it escalate too much, I should have stopped the ego trip sooner.’ Hinata inflated her cheek even more when the sigh fought back trying to escape from her lips. She felt the tough guy persona every male had start peering through the gaps of love he wanted to challenge her, and assert his ‘authority’.she could feel Naruto’s joy rising at the disbelief she felt come from some genin now feeling overwhelmed at him, some of them never having seen a missing-nin in their lives, actually taking the warnings in the bingo books, he might have looked away from her Hinata figured. He felt scared, Hinata’s right Cheek inflated from the sigh she was holding back when she felt how sorry Naruto became before the sigh came out long and audible.Naruto raised his hands.«««««”»»»»»‘Dobe.’ Sasuke thought, wondering how he was still associating himself with the blonde. Sasuke watched as Naruto gave Kabuto a standing ovation, with a big fat smile on his face walking over to Kabuto who smiled pleasantly in confusion as Naruto took his hand in both of his and shook it many times before kissing the back of his hand.Sasuke looked over at Hinata who sighed very loudly, looking down with a twitching brow, Naruto proceeded to lift Kabuto’s hand in the air like the winner of some match to the death. Then Naruto took a deep breath ready to give a speech.“Do something Hinata-Chan.” Sasuke told Hinata quietly and she looked up with determination in her eyes, walking up to him like a blind bat with sonar waves leading her to the ‘dobe’. She proceeded to grab his cheeks from behind and pull them, his cries were music to Sasuke’s ears. Hinata dragged the blonde away from Kabuto by the cheek and dragged him back towards Sasuke.“Ouch ouch ouch, dammit Hime can’t a man have even one thing?” Naruto asked in outrage and Sasuke wondered how the blonde can always talk like he was the one being wronged unfairly. Luckily it didn’t work on Hinata who proceeded to pull the blonde’s cheeks again.“Sometimes you are more trouble than you are worth Naruto-Kun.” Hinata told the blonde with a shake of her head. Naruto rubbed his cheeks when they were released but the smile he plastered on his face, Sasuke had seen it once before and that was on Itachi’s face when he and Izumi thought they were alone.“But you still love me.” Naruto told Hinata in a carefree sort of way that would make anybody think it was just teasing but Sasuke knew better. He knew that she did love Naruto, he heard it with his own ears and remembers the scene like an event that happened a second ago.Sasuke looked to Hinata who only rolled her eyes at the blonde and looked to the other side of the room. Sasuke caught her look and saw it led back to team 10, specifically Ino who was glaring at the scene between Hinata and Naruto.‘Ino Yamanaka.’ Sasuke deduced, eyes narrowing in suspicion. Sasuke would have thought about it more but a puff of smoke appeared right in the middle of their group. Many chunin flanked a man with a trench coat figure with scars. The imposing figure was with a rugged head and face covered with old wounds and scars. He wore a darker version of the standard uniform of the Intelligence Division, along with a black trench coat and gloves.“Everybody to your seats, your numbers are behind your pamphlets, get a move on.” The man was strict not even gracing them with a glance as he moved to the front and stood in front of a podium. Everybody began shuffling around the room making a ruckus to find their sits and by the time the scarred man was facing them they were settled.“Good, My name is Ibiki Morino, and I will be your proctor for the first Chunin tests. Which will be a written exam to test your knowledge of Chunin subjects, the test is out of 10 with 10 questions available.” Ibiki explained to the rest of them and Sasuke heard Kiba groan in the background and Naruto sigh audibly saying he didn’t study.“There are 9 questions in your test papers do everything in your ability to answer them correctly.” Ibiki continued as the Chunins walked into the room and began handing out test papers face down before those Chunins took seats along the walls of the examination room when they finished.“These Chunin are here to keep an eye on you, if you are caught cheating 5 times you and your entire team will get eliminated.” Ibiki gave an evil smile now looking like he was enjoying himself when some kids got fearful of the simple paper in front of them.“I don’t care about your questions!” Ibiki bellowed at a random genin from Iwa about to open his mouth. Sasuke smirked at that, at least someone was showing those losers from Iwa Konoha were the best, a village founded in part by the Uchiha clan.“Is everybody ready? Good, you have an hour.” The genins stood there waiting for the instructor to say start and waited until they heard scribbling, they all looked to the creator of the sound and found one blonde-haired genin who challenged every soul around, writing.“That’s your first warning except for contenders Naruto Uzumaki, Hinata Hyūga, Sasuke Uchiha, and Gaara of Suna for not trying to cheat by looking at a fellow contender's answers.” Ibiki explained in a heavy military-like voice. The contender who began scribbling was Naruto Uzumaki who was just writing down his name on his test sheet big and bold.“Begin!” Ibiki bellowed and everybody began their journey of groans, sighs, head-scratching, table banging with their heads, and nervous sweats. These questions were crazy how was Sasuke supposed to know at what degree a great fireball technique is supposed to reach before impacting an opponent to be most effective?Another asked him why ninjas call out their jutsu. Sasuke had to really think about that one, this was some kind of philosophy he heard about in passing. Maybe Because it makes them stronger, and helps you visualize them? Because it’s just is.‘Fuck this.’ Sasuke looked around and saw many people suffering as he did, but there to his left, two rows in front of him was a boy writing like he was casting hand seals. Sasuke saw his target and smirked, the proctor said they had chances to get away with cheating what was there to lose?Sasuke looked down at his sheet to obscure his eyes as he activated his dojutsu and quickly made hand seals using a genjutsu to cast an illusion on his eyes to make them appear normal.‘Now how to do this?’ Sasuke wondered and a second later a strategy came to him as a metaphorical light bulb lighting above his head. Sasuke concentrated on bringing out his killing intent to get the attention of the Iwa genin in front of him. At first, the Iwa genin only slapped his neck like a mosquito was buzzing in the area.Sasuke grits his teeth and poured his frustration and anger into his intent glaring at the Iwa nin who now stiffened before quickly looking back only to lock eyes with a Sharingan. Sasuke put his Sharingan training with Itachi to use and performed a Sharingan hypnosis genjutsu.“Copy the student in front of you.” Sasuke commanded in a whisper his two tomoe spinning slowly with an ominous red glow.“Contender from Iwa, second warning look away from the Uchiha.” Ibiki’s voice rang out, and the genin turned around and without a second thought began cheating on the one in front of him with Sasuke copying his movements with his Sharingan writing down what the Iwa nin wrote by reading his body language alone.“Contender from Iwa third warning look away from the Konoha genin.” Ibiki bellowed to the boy again when Sasuke reached question 4. The Iwa nin looked at Ibiki before moving his head to the side and looking at the answers once more and continued cheating.“This is your final warning contender from Iwa.” Ibiki warned again actually getting angry at the Iwa genin who wouldn’t listen to him. Many other contenders refrained from looking over at the commotion going on for fear of getting caught with the Iwa genin's teammates seating separate from him panicking.Sasuke smirked when he finished copying the Iwa genin's answers and deactivated his Sharingan relaxing in his chair with a smirk on his face. Now was the time to watch the show. Ibiki walked over to the genin who had just got disqualified since he continued copying even as Ibiki was giving him his final warning.“Team from Iwa disqualified.” Ibiki announced when he reached the Iwa genin, when Ibiki placed his hand on the genin’s shoulder he twitched and looked up in confusion with the genjutsu breaking.Ibiki didn’t want to hear anything even as the boy rambled on about his team being targeted because they were from Iwa but really, everybody knew he was cheating he did it live and in the open. Sasuke Uchiha liked his eyes, they were the coolest and he knew the dobe knew it too.Sasuke relaxed as he watched the people with his eyes behave suspiciously but he couldn’t discern how they were obviously cheating in their own ways. Naruto was napping so Sasuke assumed he was done and Hinata had her Byakugan it was the perfect cheat code for information gathering.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Ino rolled her eyes at the mind games the Chunins were trying to play, especially ‘Uncle Ibiki’ one of her father's colleagues and a family friend of the Yamanaka. She watched as many tried to cheat and fail she had simply taken over some leaf genins body and used his eyes to remember the answers he had written before moving back to her body and rewriting them.‘How am I supposed to know how chakra is turned to water inside the body when a water colliding wave jutsu is executed?’ Ino wondered with a frown she looked over at Naruto who was napping with his arms as cushions. Ino got a warning at that and she grounded her teeth and performed her family jutsu. Taking over the body of the genin next to Naruto from the new sound village a girl with long dark hair.She proceeded to pinch the sleeping blonde’s thigh and he jumped from his slumber looking at the assailant, before looking angry at her, she glared back at him and he looked at her in confusion. Before realization dawned on his face and he laughed nervously but she didn’t smile back so he sighed and mouthed later.She glared longer before nodding and canceling the jutsu, Naruto groaned when he got a warning and the girl next to him got one too, she was confused at what had transpired. Ino nodded her head stiffly and faced forward as more and more contenders got eliminated.“Pens down, it is time for the final question!” Ino heard the specialist of Torture and Intelligence in the whole leaf village begin. When he explained that if the 10th question was answered wrong you would remain a forever genin, Ino wanted to snort, because that was a clear bluff.“If you walk out now, you can take the test again next time.” Ibiki announced like he was giving you an easy escape, making you think failing was your choice and not his attempt at fooling, you. Many stood up and left with the 15-minute timer going down at the speed of a snail a genjutsu for whoever checked the time on the watch above the fourth wall.From some people's expressions, those 15 minutes felt like an eternity, and the silence in the room only left you time to think ‘clearly’ about your decision and your chances, good and bad. It was mind games 101 but Ino saw right through them, first the hard questions to make you see the impossibility of your chances of answering the final question and then an ultimatum to push you closer to breaking and giving in to the safest option available.‘He is very good.’ Ino admitted because the elaborate plan was still working minutes later, genin’s mental fortitudes broke standing up to leave the room. A redhead genin prepared to stand as well but Naruto stood immediately and got everybody’s attention on him.“What is this about quitting and yada yada just ask your question already or let us pass these things already. Who needs to know all these answers anyway? And who are you to decide who can participate anyway your no Hokage!” Ino didn’t smile even at the exaggerated speech Naruto was giving, broadening his voice with his hands on his waist, one leg on the desk, and another on his seat.“We don’t care about what you think scar face, we are nothing like Kabuto-San. No offense Kabuto my man. We are the hope, pride, and future of our villages we will pass! Everybody say Yeah!!” Naruto raised his right arm with a three-finger closed fist with his index and pinky finger up.“Yeah!!!” Some contenders finding hope and a new flame screamed out their agreements with the blonde forgetting he was just an hour ago threatening every one of them with his eyes alone. Ino shook her head with a smile trying to break into her face, but she murdered it badly.Ino was angry at a certain golden blonde, what she was angry at she didn’t know. Was it because she felt insecure about leaving Naruto alone with Hinata anymore? Was it the fact she could tell something between Naruto and Hinata had changed since Wave or was she angry because she always saw their connection but only now started to see? Ino didn’t know but she planned on finding out.“You all pass.” Ino blinked and was brought back to the exams at hand by Ibiki’s voice, the torturer went on to explain the purpose of the tenth question which Ino was sure many contestants were calling bullshit on. She didn’t care what it was she only had one blonde she wanted to strangle if what she thought was happening was happening.“Yahoo!!!” Naruto screamed looking happy to have escaped that test unscathed, the girl sitting next to him peaked at his sheet and gawked she only saw a name and clan name, other than that the blonde’s sheet was as brand new as it came.‘Who is this kid?’ The sound nin thought in astonishment while they bothered cheating he passed by essentially just not cheating.«««««”»»»»»“They are giving us a 15-minute break to prepare for a 5-day survival test?” Kiba wondered how that worked. There was this crazy lady who had crashed into their examination room through a closed window and proceeded to do what could only be called causing a scene. She told them they were about to visit the forest of death.Kiba heard about that place, his mother told him stories when he was younger, she said pups who strayed too far from the pack got picked up by ghosts who eat them alive inside said forest. Kiba gulped looking at the gates leading to the exams.“Listen up maggots, as I said before my name is Mitarashi Anko the sexy mistress of Konoha!” The crazy woman mentioned before declared standing on a podium facing the rest of the Chunin prospects. Kiba wouldn’t lie he stared at the knockers attached to her chest. Kiba scanned her from head to opened-toed boots and grinned liking what he saw.Anko is an average-sized young woman with a slender frame. She has light brown, pupil-less eyes. Her hair is violet and styled in a short, spiky, fanned-out ponytail. She wears a custom-made outfit that is crafted of thin metal mesh to fit the lines of her body, which covers her from neck to thigh. Over this, she typically wears a tan overcoat with a purple in-seam and a pocket on each side, a dark orange mini-skirt, a dark blue belt, and pale grey shin guards. In addition to the typical forehead protector, she also wears a small pendant that looks like a snake fang.“You! Bitch with the dog I can smell your horny ass from here!” Kiba jumped eyes widening in horror when every eye there looked his way and down. Kiba was quick to place his hand in front of his junk bringing his thighs together. Akamaru proceeded to hide under his heavy jacket, ready to face the shame with his best friend but not willing to see it.“I did no such!!” Kiba stopped talking when a Kunai nicked his cheek living a shallow cut that drew blood and behind him, a killing intent drew his attention. Kiba wondered if all women could be tamed. that answer better be a yes because Kiba found his goal.‘Please don’t kill me sexy mistress of Konoha.’ Kiba begged with eyes shut tight, he was in love. A woman he was sure even his older sister would fear was the woman of his heart. Kiba proceeded to stiffen when an ominous chakra entered his keen sense of smell.‘Is this the snake I smelled on Kabuto?’ Kiba dared to look back and there behind his ‘love’ who smiled normally at the person behind her with a Kunai in its long snake-like tongue was what Kiba could only call an actual snake. There was no way what stood behind Kiba was human, everything about it screamed of snake, even its chakra.‘A very dangerous snake.’ Kiba deduced gulping and steeling his nerves ready to protect the mother of his future pups with his life. ‘The sexiest mistress of Konoha.’ Kiba couldn’t wait to howl at the moon with her.“I was just returning this well-maintained Kunai, Anko-Chan.” The snake spoke and its voice carried such riches it compelled Kiba to believe that this man could be the devil, and a deal with him ‘could’ be worth it, even if you knew the price could be too high.“Oh, why thank you.” Anko smiled sweetly at the contender from Kusa, Kiba thought that was badass, clearly, she was like him and wasn’t freaked out by stupid snakes. Poor boy didn’t know Mitarashi Anko.“Now back to your team.” Anko ordered strictly, and the snake only smiled backing away from her. Kiba puffed out his chest behind the proctor trying to save face in front of the clear viewers watching. He caught sight of Sasuke smirking at him looking him right in the eye. Naruto had mirth in his eyes like he was already thinking of when he would bring it up.Then he looked down and his head involuntarily flew back and he blew a hot breath squinting his eyes and shaking his head. The breeze had blown Anko’s coat to the side and what Kiba saw convinced him Anko was the one. She had a tattoo of wings on her lower back just above her curvy behind. Kiba gulped again and pocked it.Mitarashi Anko turned on Kiba so fast he gasped and took a step back not expecting her face so suddenly in his face. Anko Mitarashi looked curiously at Kiba who shook in his pants in fear and tried to open her mouth to speak, but Kiba if not anything at least knew women.‘If she starts talking ill never get a word in.’ Kiba mentally scolded himself and stepped into Anko’s personal space smirking, though his smirk was shaky he did not give up on it and kept it there.“One day, you will be the mother of my pups, Sexiest Mistress of Konoha.” Kiba stated loudly for the world to hear and the world heard before getting eerily quiet, then the whole crowd cried as one.“WHAT!!” Even stoic Gara, Sasuke, and Neji were not exempt from showing shock in their own ways, this was the funkiest Chunin exam in the history of the event. Kiba Inuzuka a twelve-year-old had just proclaimed his intentions for a clearly older woman.“How old are you kid?” Anko took the declaration in strides, she liked having fun and Kiba had balls in her books if he could be so bold to say something like that to her actual face, and she had the spittles to prove it.“I’m 12, I know I’m young, I’m just saying it now so everybody knows to back off!” Kiba growled at the genin boys around even the Chunin males around his confidence getting a boost because he didn’t get slapped across the face yet. When he saw Anko smirk at him he could tell she was a problematic one but he resolved himself and stood his ground, smirking back.“Okay gaki.” The world got silent again but now by Anko’s words the scandal. Ino and Sakura locked eyes in the background setting a time and place at a glance to discuss this further with Amy’s intake on the matter before acting accordingly.Naruto was shocked and a bit revered, Kiba in his books was the bravest of them all now if anybody deserved third place in these exams it would be him. Why third? Because that was where the available spots began Naruto was taking First and he believed Hinata would take second.“If you can become Jonin by the time you are 16 you can take me out on a date.” Anko stepped away from Kiba licking his blood from the Kunai she snicked him with sensually making every boy in the exams except Gara blush and Shiver. They were hot-blooded boys after all with puberty introducing them to the wonders of a woman. The girl there sent the boys glares except for our resident blind hyūga of course.Kiba had an Inuzuka swagger to him that had him waving only one hand up and down as he walked with a bounce in his steps that had his pants dropping occasionally and he would have to pick them up to reposition them. Kiba Inuzuka had just found his drive to kick everybody’s ass and become Chunin soon. The hype was on.«««««”»»»»»“Your such a loser Kiba.”Sakura told her teammate who smiled like a loon with Naruto hanging off his shoulders congratulating the Inuzuka like he just became a father as they approached team 8.“I can’t believe you did that man your so crazy, your insane, one crazy mother fucker. I love it.” Naruto insulted Kiba before grabbing his jacket and shaking him by the cruft of his jacket grinning at the dog boy who grinned back at Naruto shaking the blond by the shoulders.“I don’t know man, I don’t know.” Kiba replied happily and stole a glance at Anko who stood back at the podium ready to explain the second exam to them. Sakura proceeded to yank Naruto from Kiba, Naruto was stuck to Kiba like glue and didn’t want to let him go but Sakura eventually managed when she said she would call Ino. That was the day Naruto Uzumaki fled the scene.“Listen up maggots, you are about to be tested on the most important aspect of the Shinobi arts, survival.” Anko spoke loudly, her voice reaching the contestants clearly “In my hands, I have two scrolls one is a heaven scroll and the other is an earth scroll.” Anko proceeded to lift her hands showing the scrolls. The heaven scroll was white and the earth scroll was navy blue.“Teams will get a scroll randomly, either a heaven or an earth scroll. Your duty is to get the scroll you do not have from another team and reach the tower in the forest as a team, losing a member is an immediate disqualification.” Anko explained and Sakura listened closely, not wanting to miss a single detail.“Teams choose your representative, that person can follow me into the tent behind me to collect a scroll.” Anko finished walking over to the tent. Sakura heard Kiba make catcalls at the retreating proctor and she shook her head in disgust at her teammate.“Who will go collect the scroll?” Sakura asked and Kiba’s hands flew up in the air recommending himself. “Except Kiba.” Sakura added making the Inuzuka cry animatedly at the fact.“Who will go you say Sakura-San, I Shino will gladly collect our scroll.” Sakura jumped and looked behind her seeing her teammate. She didn’t understand the Aburama boy he was so forgettable you could look at him now and the next second you forget he even existed.“Fine.” Kiba reluctantly accepted Shino would go frowning the whole time to show he didn’t like it one bit. Sakura didn’t care how the boy felt.Shino proceeded to join the queue being formed in front of the tent Anko had entered. Shino was right behind Sasuke and Sakura cursed, thinking she should have gone instead of Shino, it was too late now.Sakura went back to her head and began making plans, she was the strategist of her team a noble position but not one that seemed to get the Uchiha’s attention so Sakura found the title useless to her cause. She had been practicing with her chakra but it was an uphill battle, she searched many books and found nothing that could help her.Kurenai had told her she would look and ask around to see if she could help her, though the sensei of team 8 didn’t sound too sure she would find anything regarding the topic. Sakura played with her chakra in her system while she waited for her teammate to return.‘If I have perfect control of my chakra shouldn’t that also mean I had complete control of my attributes like speed and strength?’ Sakura wondered playing with many ideas in her head, if she didn’t do well here she could just lose her Sasuke-Kun forever the thought had Sakura balling her fists.‘No matter what I’ll learn this ability and use it to win over Sasuke-Kun Shanaroo.’ Sakura’s heart sang in anticipation of the battles to come, actually wishing she would end up in a fight with Hinata so she could show Sasuke she was better.“I have returned with the scroll why because I was handed one by the proctor.” Shino shocked Sakura again and she actually got angry at him even though it was not his fault.“Stop doing that!” Sakura shouted at her teammate who only stood there looking at her with his hands in his coat jacket. “Sorry.” Sakura said after a second sighing in exasperation.“Teams head to the gate number written on your scrolls and wait for the signal.” Anko came back out and informed them of their new goal of heading to the gates.“We are at gate F.” Shino informed and Sakura nodded along with Kiba who was stealing glances at Anko every other second. They marched to the gate appointed to their team and waited.“What’s the plan Sakura?” Kiba asked the pink-haired girl who rubbed her chin in thought before speaking.“Shino, can you send some of your insects and place them on some contestants, Akamaru sniff around for anybody with Anko-San’s scent that person could have the scroll. Kiba you will translate Akamaru for us to understand.” Sakura instructed wisely with a rough plan at hand, her teammates nodded doing as instructed.Shino let some of his insects crawl out of his sleeves before flying to rest in some contestant's clothes, hair, or weapons pouch. Akamaru sniffed around and barked a few times with Kiba nodding in understanding before translating.“Akamaru says Sasuke is the only one who smells like Anko in team 7, team 10 is Ino, team 9 is Tenten, the Suna team is the one with the gourd, the Kusa teams scroll is with the scary genin who gave the sexy mistress of Konoha her Kunai back…..” Kiba continued explaining to Sakura who nodded and began formulating a plan of attack.“The second test of the Chunin exams has officially begun. Make sure your deaths are gruesome maggots Go!” At Anko’s final words, the gates opened. Sakura took a deep breath and steeled her resolve.“Let’s do this!” Kiba proclaimed running into the forest, Shino was quick to follow. Sakura stood still for a second and looked to her right at team 7 who had just dashed into the forest together.‘I won’t lose.’ Sakura promised herself and dashed in as well, the hype was on.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Hinata took a deep breath, before releasing it, next to her stood Naruto and a little upfront was Sasuke he had changed his attire as well now wearing a black, one-piece version of his usual attire with many small belts adorning his left arm and similar bands around both legs with his blue-clothed forehead protector wrapped around his forehead.“Hinata-Chan, can you scout out for any teams close by.” Hinata turned to Sasuke’s voice and hesitated with Naruto close by. Fear gripped her chest, but she did as requested anyway her attention fully on getting the immediate job done.“Byakugan.” Hinata whispered, her eyes widening in the process with veins bulging around Her already black eyes that got even darker looking like a deep abyss of nothingness. The two members of team 7 gulped knowing that no matter what they accomplished the one thing they couldn’t do was beat her in a straight fight.‘I wouldn’t want to be on the receiving end of those eyes in the finals.’ The two U’s the Uchiha and the Uzumaki thought simultaneously. Hinata smirked at them like she knew what they thought because she knew their feelings.‘How does she do that?’ Sasuke thought just trying to figure out how Hinata always understood his true feelings, it was the opposite of Naruto, somehow she just knew how to get him to drop his guard, and not even dropping it is never there when she’s around.“The Suna team is moving diagonally, they should bump into a team from Amegakure in about an hour if they continue at the pace they are currently moving.” Hinata relayed her findings then her iris moved to leave her eyes turning into a glare in the distance.“Team 9 is moving our way. Neji-Niisan is leading them, they are targeting us I presume.” Hinata’s eyes faced straight and passed Sasuke’s form and all the other obstacles in her way to find two teams meeting. It was Kabuto’s team and the genin with the massive chakra reserves that dwarfed the Hokages.“Kabuto is meeting a strong Chakra signature it has a sickly yellow color and behaves like a living entity wearing someone else’s skin.” Hinata frowned and concentrated on the chakra that moved to control the body and not the bones and joints, the body’s tenkentsu looked lifeless as well with no chakra inside.“It’s Orochimaru.” Hinata exclaimed recognizing the traits of the man from history books they read at the academy. She saw realization dawn on Sasuke’s face, in history they said he was a snake in every sense of the word, and that description only fit one person.“Who’s that?” Naruto asked blinking in confusion, Hinata only smiled at the blonde facing him, and when her eyes met his yellow she felt love, then slowly she felt hate sipping in, and her eyes drew closer to the little box. Hinata deactivated her dojutsu and sighed in relief.“We went over this Naruto-Kun when we were cramming for hours.” Hinata reminded her silly best friend, Naruto crinkled his nose, while squinting his eyes in thought and Hinata felt that determination in him rise to remember the sleepovers they had at his place to study for hours only to either make it to class right on time or late the next day.“Pale guy, wide smile, yellow eyes, and sleeps with snakes!” Naruto exclaimed in happiness remembering the way she told him to remember the legendary Sanin and everything about the historical figure would come back to him from there.‘Because you are the best kind of smart, the never giving up genius and I know you will pass if you put your mind to it.’ Naruto remembered Hinata’s words on the first day she slept over at his place to help him study on the night of an exam in the 1st year of the academy. Naruto saw those words as the reason he pushed himself even in the written exams so he wouldn’t disappoint her faith in him.‘She was always there for me, how couldn’t I see all that love before?’ Naruto asked himself looking at Hinata with love and adoration, not knowing those feelings he felt were hugging her so much in an aspect deeper than physical. Hinata blushed at the love in his feelings she couldn’t help but get so happy she giggled in joy.‘It’s all for me.’ Hinata stated to herself trying so hard to fight her blossoming smile, her lips fought valiantly, this was not a long battle but it was a ruthless one still Hinata shamelessly threw the fight and her smile won.“I think we should avoid Orochimaru, whatever he and Kabuto have is not our problem until we reach the tower.” Sasuke said breaking the moment the two were having though unintentionally because he didn’t read the ‘mood’. Hinata nodded in acceptance of the first order of business it was the wisest.“Why are you looking at me duckass, I’m not so stupid to argue against the only reasonable idea around.” Naruto grounded out to his, well ‘something’. Hinata heard Sasuke grunt in response.“Whatever dobe, I say we take on team 9 and take them out early, Survival is fine, but assurance is the key to our success.” At Sasuke’s words Naruto grinned liking how he and Sasuke were on the same wavelengths regarding how to take advantage of this no holds bar team death match.Hinata sighed, boys would always be boys. Sasuke and Naruto both had a thing against Neji because of the many times he would try to degrade her back in the academy, finding out he was heading their way to obviously try something against her had them seeing this as an opportunity to ‘set him straight’ Naruto always said.“I will handle my cousin if you don’t mind.” Hinata conceded to the plan, if it was for the team she would take on her fellow leaf nin and even her cousin to better their chances of making it all out as Chunin.“Why?!” Both boys barked out at the same time and Hinata wondered how Sasuke had suddenly grown even more affection towards her just as Naruto did the same, what was she doing that she had to stop doing to make Sasuke forget about her?“Please I have to take this opportunity to talk to my cousin.” Hinata pleaded, her soft features pulling into a frown you would never want there and she did her best to look them both in the eyes. She felt the love come from Naruto and the admiration in Sasuke try to hug her but Sasuke was quick to hide those feelings. Hinata smiled though when Naruto’s love washed over her greatest sense.“Fine.” Naruto sighed in defeat looking down in frustration. “Don’t take it easy on him otherwise I’ll jump in there and finish the job myself.” Naruto grumbled out pouting at not being able to have that one on one against Neji he always wanted.“Let’s move then.” Sasuke said jumping onto a tree branch with Hinata following suit but Naruto was quick to grab her by the waist and place her on his back following after Sasuke.“I’ll carry you, you concentrate on occasionally scanning our surroundings but keep an eye on the Suna team and this Orochimaru character.” Naruto instructed the Hyūga heiress who nodded and adjusted herself on Naruto’s back.“Byakugan.” Hinata performed her first scan and pointed to the left towards Neji’s approaching team in the distance moving fast to intercept them.«««««”»»»»»“Shisui Uchiha, you are here to answer to some things you have done, which we believe to have been questionable.” Shisui took a deep relaxing breath and stood at attention hands to his sides, chest out and face up, his body language showing his pride to be a soldier.Shisui looked to Fugaku who stood on the Hokage’s right. Before the man never would have done such a thing until the Uchiha incident happened. Now the Hokage was so relaxed around Fugaku Uchiha enough to even give him his back.‘I will never use that vile power again.’ Shisui vowed in determination if he wanted to continue living like someone he recognized he had to stick to this vow.“Sir!” Shisui saluted clearly and loudly straightening even more to show his respect for the two men in front of him, the Uchiha head and the Hokage of the Hidden Leaf Village his beloved home and home of the Uchiha clan his family.“In your report, it says you made contact with the suspect is this correct?” Fugaku Uchiha questioned him like only authority could voice broad and loud.“That is correct Fugaku-Sama.” Shisui replied quickly and clearly, already knowing where this meeting will end. The Jonin and investigator resolved to answer them as truthfully as he could.“It says here his set of Jutsu does fit that of the Nara clan but only in the aspect of involving shadows there are no similarities in applications.” Fugaku had already memorized the whole report with his dojutsu he didn’t need the thing in his hand as he recalled the details but he did give the Hokage a chance to flip the page, while he stared at Shisui.“Intangibility and being able to get swallowed in shadows, explain officer Shisui,” Fugaku ordered and the Hokage looked over to Shisui smiling softly beckoning him to answer the PowerPoint.“When Izumi Uchiha and Dan Uchiha made second contact on the third floor they were caught off guard when the suspect phased into the floor living only a black cloak behind.” Shisui explained pausing to let them absorb the information while he planned out his next answer.“I made the third contact with the suspect on the first floor I don’t know how but his presence is very inconspicuous. He never left a single clue as to where he moved to, no scent, no chakra presence, or a footprint the traits of a shadow.” Shisui elaborated and the God of Shinobi nodded trying to do the maths on the details being given.“I confronted the Suspect on why he did what he did, and he replied because he wanted to.” Shisui saw Hiruzen frown at the words, looking deep in thought.“That’s enough.” Fugaku stopped Shisui seeing no reason for him to elaborate his understanding any further already seeing the ending coming.“He escaped you the same way he did your subordinates.” Fugaku stated and Shisui nodded stiffly. Fugaku sighed and Shisui smiled in gratitude at the man who felt sorry for him because of what came next. A reprimanding for something that was just an old man’s senility getting to him.“Uzumaki Naruto what do you know about him.” Fugaku asked Shisui his voice still carrying that authority it had earlier.“I met Naruto Uzumaki on the first day of his third academy year. It was after school, he had a sparring match with Sasuke Uchiha that ended in a draw. He along with three others were heading to a bakery for lunch because Naruto owed the Hyūga heiress for a bet he lost.” Shisui paused looking over at his audience Fugaku looked interested in the blonde boy he heard so much about from Itachi who Itachi called Sasuke’s best friend because of how he can get with the blonde.“Sakura Haruno from team Kurenai invited Sasuke to join them and Itachi convinced him to go.” Fugaku nodded at that Sasuke was too hard on himself, so hearing Itachi was looking over his little brother even back then while he still had his own responsibilities made him proud of his oldest.“The blond blew a lot of money.” Shisui snickered at the thought of the wallet losing width by the minute. The Hyūga heiress ate a lot you would have never thought that the shy Hyūga was such a glutton.“What do you mean a lot of money.” The Hokage disrupted Shisui, finding the prospect of Naruto who was an orphan and the phrase 'a lot of money' to not fit the bill.“I mean a lot of money Hokage-Sama I don’t know how much but they all had custom-made beverages of their choosing and the most delicate of desserts all on Naruto’s tab.” The Hokage nodded at Shisui in gratitude filing that little detail away for later investigations before looking to Fugaku who then nodded to Shisui to continue.“From then Until now I don’t think Naruto’s personality has changed much, he is headstrong, motivated, brash, and very smart.” Shisui admitted looking to the Hokage as he said this.“He has such great potential I believe he will one day stand amongst the greatest of them all.” At Shisui’s words, the Hokage’s lips became a straight line and Shisui lost sight of the old man’s emotions not able to read him anymore.‘Here we go.’ Shisui grimaced inwardly when his Hokage became serious reaching the part of the report where Shisui of the body flicker admitted to informing Naruto of his burden.“Shisui.” The Hokage’s voice came out with a bark that was so well hidden that Shisui only picked it up because he knew it was coming so his brain made sure to find it in the tone. The Hokage narrowed his eyes getting angry at the young Jonin.“This is an S-class secret of the village.” The Hokage barked at the Uchiha who only straightened further willing to take his punishment with no complaints.“I had no choice Hokage-Sama the suspect had already revealed too much to the boy.” Shisui inwardly grimaced at the flames of anger that burned in the Hokage’s eyes when he read the last power point of the report.“Naruto had made first contact?” The Hokage whispered in Shock reading the report on Naruto’s part in the mission 3 times before looking at Shisui and looking disappointed at the Uchiha.“You involved the Kyuubi Jinchuriki in an investigation and had him recording the whole thing.” The Hokage stated placing his finger in his mouth and nicking it with his teeth drawing blood that he placed on a seal on the report and in a puff of smoke a camera came out.“Go wait outside Shisui, Fugaku and I will discuss your actions for a few minutes.” The Hokage ordered and Shisui nodded saluting his two superior officers before leaving the room to wait outside.“Oh Kakashi senpai.” Shisui greeted the man he found sitting outside the Hokage’s office with an orange book in his hand. Kakashi looked over to him and gave him an eye smile with a small wave of his free hand.“Yoh” he greeted back and Shisui smiled back at the man, another person he respected who had it just as bad as him growing up but they remained dutiful. Shisui reached into his pouch and pulled out his green book and sat next to Kakashi Hatake the copy ninja.«««««”»»»»»“Orochimaru-Sama” kabuto bowed at his master his demeanor was completely different from his first appearance now he had an egotistical smirk on his face, and his eyes spoke of a sadistic personality that screamed your pain would bring him only joy.The Kusa genin from earlier landed on a tree branch before landing on the floor. Walking up to Kabuto who walked up to him with his two teammates standing back.“This is the disguise you chose?” Kabuto asked his benefactor who only smiled at him with that wide smile of his.“Why yes, Kabuto-Kun this is Shiore-Kun he had a sense of fashion I couldn’t resist so I chose him.” Orochimaru in Shiore's skin replied smoothly.Shiore had long smooth black hair and black eyes. He wore a traditional straw hat on his head The kanji written three times on the talisman hanging on Shiore's conical straw hat reads "Aku", which means "evil". He wears his forehead protector underneath the hat and an attire that resembled Orochimaru's but with the jumper legs matching the jumper's top half“Kukuku…ah Kabuto-Kun, my most trusted spy, tell me your take on Team 7, they seemed to hurt your feelings back in the first test.” Orochimaru teased his minion. Kabuto only smiled pleasantly at his master adjusting his glasses in the process.“Haha, you saw that Orochimaru-Sama, I’m very embarrassed.” Kabuto laughed away the joke pleasantly his demeanor becoming like the one he had in the first part of the exams like a light switch.“Honestly I find them all interesting Otokage-Sama. The Uchiha is very talented and his eyes have already reached their second evolution in such a short amount of time after having been awakened during Mizuki’s failed mission.” Kabuto smiled cruelly at the thought of Mizuki failing them after all his big talk. if he could find his body he would bring him back to life only to kill him again after tormenting his soul. Orochimaru only smiled at the failed attempt at the scroll of sealing.“The Hyūga heiress too has a potential, further investigation on her in the Hyūga archives has revealed her Byakugan is different from other Hyūgas. A 360-degree view of the world around her with a diameter of 800 meters in each direction including a bird's eye view of the same distance.”Kabuto explained and Orochimaru licked his lips in interest and greed.“That would mean she has already seen us if she used her dojutsu from where they started Kukukukukuku…..tell me more.” Orochimaru chuckled in glee at the prospect of such eyes on the hands of a child whose coils and pathways were still developing. How strong would those eyes become when they matured?“It is stated she can see the color of people’s Chakra which is something never heard of before.” Kabuto told his master who nodded looking like he remembered something.“Legends say the Sage of six paths' younger brother had eyes that could see people's intentions and nature.” Orochimaru recounted a story he heard from his many travels to discover more about ninshu so he could further his agendas.“What about Naruto-Kun? He seemed to appreciate your talents.” Orochimaru smirked at Kabuto who smirked back at him and adjusted his spectacles.“Naruto-Kun reminds me quite a lot of you Orochimaru-Sama.” Kabuto admitted gaining the snake sanins interest with that observation.“Ohh…please do go on.” Orochimaru beckoned Kabuto his smile getting even wider, never reaching his snake-like eyes. Making it creepy and unsavory for the two genin spy’s behind Kabuto who gulped when Orochimaru made eye contact from over Kabuto’s shoulders.“He convinced the people of Wave to name their new bridge in his name and he is quite revered in those parts, known as the Great Naruto-Sama. There is a traveling seafarer who is spreading his name across the elemental nations of a ninja savior, the last Uzumaki coming to save the world.” Kabuto reported his other findings from the intensive investigating he performed during the genin corps 2-week holiday when he had left the village and headed to wave country.“Gatō-Kun has never mentioned that particular mission before.” Orochimaru mumbled offhandedly but Kabuto heard him and his eyes widened at the news.“Gatō is alive.” Kabuto asked surprised and Orochimaru tilted his head to the side in confusion at the shock in Kabuto’s voice.“Yes Kabuto-Kun Gatō is alive and well, he is currently here in the leaf as we speak I found him in Suna offering his services to the Kazekage.” Orochimaru revealed this to the shocked spy.“But the official report of the A-rank mission states that Gatō died by Uzumaki’s hands.” Orochimaru’s eyes widened at the revelation before he laughed at a little funny scenario that played in his head that maybe Naruto was the one who sent Gatō to Suna.“Maybe he survived.” Orochimaru stated after his laugh had died down. “ I could always just ask them kukuku keep up the good work Kabuto-Kun.” Orochimaru told his subordinate before he vanished underground by the use of the ‘hidden like a mole’ jutsu.Kabuto only turned around and walked back to his teammates who now looked at him in fear. Kabuto smirked, it was always like this, some members of Orochimaru’s ninja force and spies liked to think of him as below them until they saw him and Orochimaru interact that is when they learned.“Don’t be afraid I’m not the snake here.” Kabuto said smirking at his clearly scared teammates.“Let’s move out we have our mission.” He ordered taking off into the branches with his teammates following behind him giving the master spy a wide breadth.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Naruto placed Hinata down and began setting up traps around the clearing they found themselves In still out of Neji’s range. Hinata kept watch on the quickly approaching team 9 while Sasuke bent down and stretched his muscles already hyped for a fight against their senpai.Naruto knew against a Byakugan user most of his traps would be revealed but it was okay, the team they would be facing only had one Byakugan user the others might fall for the traps he was setting up. He made 10 clones and had them help him set down ninja wires to trip opponents with explosive tags attached to the wires to cause an explosion to further disorientate whoever fell for it.“How far are they?” Naruto asked rushing to complete his task. Hinata observed the team at a distance and replied.“At the speed, they are moving they should be here in 5 minutes.” Hinata relayed and looked over to Naruto’s form seeing him place some sealing tags behind trees and under rocks to better hide his surprises.“We keep them boxed in and attack as a team.” Sasuke told his teammates, standing up and jumping on the spot a few times to loosen his muscles. Hinata nodded at the plan with Naruto adding his final touches to his traps before grinning.“It is ready.” Naruto told his team walking up to them and standing next to Hinata on her left with Sasuke moving to her right. This was team 7’s ability to drop their issues with each other and become one. When an enemy was around every member saw it as an opportunity to vent some anger.“We have entered Neji-Niisan’s range.” Hinata relayed and deactivated her eyes reading herself for the upcoming team still keeping an eye on the incoming team with her sensory ability. Naruto cracked his fists in anticipation and Sasuke smirked placing his hands in his pockets.a few minutes later team 9 broke out of the foliage landing down on the ground a few feet away from team 7.“I see you were waiting for us Hinata-Sama, You must be proud of yourself.” Neji spoke first smirking at Hinata trying to bring her confidence down, he had a score to settle with her, to finally prove who was the best.“Yosh, Naruto-Kun it is good to see you!” Lee greeted the Uzumaki he met during the 2 week holiday. Naruto nodded at the centipede brow boy in return taking the fight very seriously.“It’s good to see you too Lee and Tenten.” Naruto said with Tenten nodding at the blonde seriously as well.“Fate has chosen this day to set things straight, today you will see that your fate has not changed, because I will not hold back.” Neji eager to fight took his Juuken stance glaring at Hinata with his dojutsu deactivated.“Today you eat dust instead.” Sasuke spoke up smirking at Neji his intentions for the Hyūga boy written all over his face.“You are not worth my time Uchiha.” Neji grounded out to Sasuke only glancing at him before looking at Naruto and then back to Hinata his target. The only other Hyūga around.“This fight won’t go the way you think it will Nissan, I don’t plan on losing here.” Hinata spoke up clearly with determination in her voice that made Naruto grin as he took his stance with his finger crossed ready to duplicate his being.“This should be done quickly.” Sasuke smirked taking his interceptor fist stance ready to beat the enemies to the ground. The standoff lasted only a second before Lee dashed at Sasuke at great speeds throwing a punch at the Uchiha that landed and pushed him away.Lee then turned and tried attacking Hinata who dodged by ducking low, his kick going over her head but it was stopped before he could turn with the momentum by Naruto grabbing onto the leg and quickly turning around throwing Lee up.Neji came in close seeing the Uzumaki open for an attack but he was quickly intercepted by Hinata who redirected his palm strike to Naruto’s chest with the back to her palm knocking the handoff target, before delivering her strike that was knocked away it didn’t take 3 seconds before their hands became blurs as they attacked and defended at the same time finding themselves evenly matched.Sasuke appeared above Lee’s airborne form and delivered a downward leg strike that was blocked by Lee who crossed his hands above his head. Sasuke’s teeth were grounded in anger with some blood trickling down his lips at the very fast attack from Lee. Sasuke bent his knees his feet behind his back and dropped down planning on landing on top of Lee who was brought back to the ground by the force of his earlier kick.He had to abandon that plan when a few Kunai came flying at him from the female member of team 9 acting as Support. The Uchiha drew his own Kunai and deflected the projectiles before twisting in mid-air and throwing the Kunai down with great force aimed at Rock Lee who jumped to the side to dodge the projectile.Hinata after trading blows with Neji jumped back just as a Naruto clone came to attack the Hyūga male. Neji tried attacking only for the clone to dispel in front of him obscuring his vision he heard the sound of projectiles headed his way and swerved around them before turning and blocking a kick from Hinata that had him skidding back.“Neji behind you.” Tenten called out to her teammate who turned around immediately to narrowly avoid a strike from Naruto, the blonde grinned again and popped in a puff of smoke, obscuring Neji’s vision once more.‘This guy is relentless.’ Sasuke deduced leaning his head to the right to avoid a jab before twisting around with some fancy footwork to get out of reach of a high kick from Lee. He then proceeded to duck and roll forward to dodge some Shuriken thrown at him, by Tenten.Sasuke placed his hands on the ground and sprung up legs first at Lee who bent back like a limbo specialist placing his hands on the ground and lifting his legs to kick Sasuke. The Uchiha was hit squarely on his back but in his place was a puff of smoke and when it blew away a log dropped down on top of Lee.The martial arts specialist was quick to kick the log away because of the sound he heard and in the distance, it exploded. Sasuke came out of a bush smirking at the boy with thick eyebrows.“You're not bad, but I haven’t gotten serious yet.” Sasuke informed taking his interceptor fist stance. Lee gave the Uchiha a nice guy smile before taking his own strong fist stance.“Come at me Sasuke-San.” Lee beckoned with the hand in front of him and Sasuke dashed at the boy.Naruto dashed away from Neji leaving him to Hinata as he ducked and rolled away from the incoming projectiles at his person. Naruto saw nails, senbons Kunai, and Shuriken all mixed in.He got to Tenten quickly who jumped back to create more distance between them while she threw more weapons at him. Naruto stepped to the left and made the cross seal creating ten clones who ran in a straight line at Tenten with Naruto right at the back.“What is he planning?” Tenten wondered throwing her projectiles at the queue of clones. The first clone drew a Kunai and deflected some of them before throwing his Kunai at Tenten letting one of her projectiles pierce it and dispel causing a plume of smoke to obscure its brethren from the weapon specialist in training.Naruto and his clones used the distraction to jump left, right, and up before converging on Tenten who gritted her teeth and pulled out a sealing tag before calling out the name of her jutsu.“Unsealing Jutsu: Shuriken.” Using the sealing formula contained on the sheet of paper/tag Tenten summoned multiple shurikens from it, which are launched directly at Naruto in front of her before she began turning in her axis to make it a wider-range attack.Naruto and his squad stopped and backpedaled away from the projectiles, three clones who should have initiated the attack were dispelled by the onslaught but they were close enough to see that the seal was a storage array.Naruto backed away and looked to his right where Sasuke fought against Lee, Sasuke was keeping up with the speed demon, having activated his dojutsu to make following Lee easier. To Naruto’s right he spotted Hinata still dueling with Neji, the branch member had his teeth gritted in frustration that things were not going so smoothly.“Let’s go!” Naruto declared to his clones and teammates, Sasuke jumped over Lee’s reverse roundhouse kick and dashed over to Tenten like a beast making said girl's eyes widen in shock when 4 clones ran up behind the Uchiha who smirked at her shock.Naruto dashed at Neji taking two steps before concentrating, making the tiger seal to perform the Shuushine. It is accomplished by using chakra to temporarily vitalize the body and move at extreme speeds. The amount of chakra required depends on the overall distance and elevation between the user and the intended destination.“Body flicker.” Naruto whispered with his chakra spiking, Hinata felt the spike and instead of deflecting Neji’s next attack instead took the strike to her left palm to interlock their hands together.“What are you…..” Neji didn’t get to finish his sentence before he was punched by such great force he was sent flying away only to knock against a tree, knocking the breath out of him and leaving him disoriented for a second.“Neji!” Lee called out to his partner, he was giving chase to Sasuke until he saw Neji get sent flying. Lee reached Neji’s form in record time and helped him up with Hinata already going after Lee who had to release Neji to dodge her open palm.“Hinata-Chan it is very good to see you!” Lee greeted while throwing his own hook at the blind girl who twirled around it to the left and brought her backhand at Lee’s face the boy ducked low and made a wide leg sweep with such speed and force Hinata was unprepared for it.“Leaf Gale.” Rock Lee called out knocking Hinata’s feet under her and dropping her on her side. Lee jumped up and came down with both legs ready to trample Hinata. The Hyūga turned around to face her airborne opponent and threw her palm forward.“Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm.” Lee grimaced and got hit by the force of the attack, he was lucky enough that it was a quickly executed version so it wasn’t as powerful as its parent jutsu but Lee was sent flying anyway turning and twisting.“Stop getting close!” Tenten cried out in anger at the Uchiha boy who wouldn’t let her catch a breath. Tenten was a weapons specialist but she trained mostly on thrown weapons close range fighting was a hobby and not a specialty, she was still young she had to prioritize some skills above others.“Make me.” Sasuke simply replied coming in with a flying Kick. Tenten could only block by pulling out a scroll and unsealing her staff knowing she was already at a disadvantage if the Uchiha was anything like Neji or Lee in taijutsu.Sasuke threw a right-hand punch, that Tenten placed her staff In front of. Sasuke didn’t show pain at the impact with the wooden staff and instead threw a left hook Tenten repeated her defense tactic placing her staff in the direction of the incoming strike, she had to hop up to dodge Sasuke’s feet when they tried hooking around hers and she brought her staff down ready to bash it on Sasuke’s head.Sasuke only took a step to the left to dodge the strike but only by a margin so he was still in range to do a perfect counter. Tenten only registered pain in her abdomen when a reverse roundhouse kick landed on her midsection sending her flying away.Naruto was bombarding Neji with clones from left to right including up and down. With his increased chakra control and his already massive chakra reserves, he was spawning clones like the final wave of an RPG game. Neji swiped, palmed, grappled, pocked and elbowed but they never ended the worse part was the fact some were coming in from his blind spot.“Hinata-Sama seems to enjoy blabbering clan affairs to you.” Neji spoke rushing a clone to his left and striking its chest with his right palm“Palm bottom.” The attack sent chakra into the clone's chest stunning it, but Neji placed more chakra into the strike, causing severe internal damage, that had the clone popping.“That’s a dangerous move you used there ‘man of fate’ you trying to kill me?” Naruto came out of hiding grinning in Neji’s face he knew the boy hated the look. Neji always knew where Naruto was hiding getting there was the problem but now he was right there with no obstacles in Neji’s way.“If fate decides today is the day of your demise then I will be glad to accept the offer of making it true.” Neji grounded out at the end before dashing at Naruto reaching him in two seconds flat, due to the distance between them. Neji aimed a palm strike at Naruto’s shocked face ready to bring the boy down permanently.“Psych!” Neji caught sight of a bird turning into a Naruto to the side with his Byakugan, it performed the tiger seal and was in front of Neji before he could reach Naruto. Neji grits his teeth willing to take the blow to strike the blond in front of him, but that begged the question, was he the blonde in front of him?“Eight Trigrams: Palms Revolving Heaven” Neji tsk’d and instead of striking the blonde in front of him he turned on his axis and a blue chakra dome appeared surrounding him while colliding with the fast-approaching clone and the lax clone who popped along with his partner. Neji caught sight of Naruto entering his range with his Byakugan and he grits his teeth in anger.‘Hinata-Sama told him my range.’ Neji realized ending his defense jutsu and taking a deep breath to calm his fast-beating heart that wanted to turn around and strike Hinata who was engaging Lee. Naruto broke out of the foliage a second later throwing shurikens at Neji who drew a Kunai and deflected them.“You are a worthy opponent Hinata-San, your flames of youth shine like a star!” Lee proclaimed loudly before jumping up with his legs going diagonally up aimed at Hinata’s chin.“Leaf rising wing.” Lee called out and Hinata backpedaled dodging the strike with Lee rising over her. Lee looked back at Hinata’s form from above and twirled in mid-air bringing his left foot down to hit her behind the head.“You are in my line of divinity.” Hinata called out in a soft voice Lee barely heard but he did and he grimaced knowing what came Next. Hinata turned on her axis with her left hand striking with two fingers outstretched. Lee couldn’t dodge so he did the next best thing and continued his attack willing to break Hinata’s fingers on contact with the weights wrapped around his legs.Hinata unbothered by the incoming scenario only opened her hand fully and when her hands made contact with Lee’s legs she performed her actual attack.“Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm.” Lee’s legs were blasted in the opposite direction making him lose balance in midair, and Hinata saw her chance.“Now!” She called out. Naruto who was fighting Neji performed a Shuushine to reach Lee and he placed a seal on the back of his head. The tag had the Kanji for sleep and Lee dropped like a bag of potatoes snoring loudly.“Lee!” Tenten called out ready to jump to her teammate's aide but Sasuke in a burst of speed Tenten didn’t expect had his face in front of her kicking her in the stomach and when she looked into his Sharingan eyes she was brought to slumber before she hit the floor.Tenten never hits the floor because Neji was quickly there to catch her bridal style pushing his chakra into her breaking the hypnosis genjutsu. Tenten quickly woke up and blushed when she saw the position she was in. Neji didn’t acknowledge the look and instead looked over to Lee who was now captured.“How about a deal Doctor fate.” Naruto proposed smirking at Neji, Sasuke next to him smirked as well, and to his shock, Hinata was behind them with a Kunai to Lee’s neck.“We propose a trade, your very important teammate who you need to pass the exams for your scroll that you can replace in 5 days if you are not jokes of Konoha’s ninja force.” Sasuke picked up where Naruto left off and frowned at Neji looking very serious.«««««”»»»»»“Oh my, all that potential in one team, so many different talents.” Orochimaru licked his lips as he sat down cross-legged on a tree branch drawing on Natural chakra. He was not a full-fledged sage but he was at least proficient enough to connect his sight with one of the snakes from Ryūchi Cave to observe team 7 out of Hinata’s reach.“Mmh, Sasuke’s proficiency in taijutsu let him take on two of Guy’s students and come out relatively unscathed on both ends. His Sharingan has matured too even faster than Itachi-Kun’s eyes did… kukukuk, interesting.” Orochimaru chuckled as he thought out loud he was glad he could see that fight instead of testing them himself overwhelming the team and getting less data, observing them was better.“Hinata’s eyes I cannot deduce its potential without somehow getting my hands on it, mhhh I guess I will just have to get my hands on it.” Orochimaru smiled evilly with a dastardly plan forming in his head of the sweetness of science and finding out the unknown, it made Orochimaru so warm inside.“Naruto Uzumaki, son of the man who stole my place as the fourth Hokage, what are you plotting my boy? If Kabuto thinks you remind him of me then that head of yours must be crawling with some devious plans. KuKUKUKUKU!!!!” Orochimaru this time laughed out loud at the prospect of having two of his kind in the world.“One of me is already bad as it is, kukuku.” Finding his own thoughts funny Orochimaru laughed again throwing his head back in glee smile so wide it was tarring the face he wore in half slowly.“What is that.” Orochimaru’s head swerved to the back so fast he never bothered turning his body around, his head doing a 180-degree turn, to face the sensation he felt behind him, so close by it tickled his tenkentsu.“What is this feeling.” Orochimaru canceled his jutsu and the snake located close to the duel between teams 7 and 9 dispersed in a small cloud of smoke. Orochimaru using his sensory ability made his way towards the sensation jumping from tree branch to tree branch at his fastest speed the seriousness on his face showed you the Legendary Sanin you saw in history books.«««««”»»»»»“Did you have to kill them Shino?” Sakura asked her teammate with shades who led them to the location of their already dead targets due to Shino’s bugs who leeched all the chakra out of them.“It is the most sufficient and least deadly way to deal with the situation on our side.” Shino replied evenly at the girl unbothered and looking ready to go further into the explanation.“Let’s just go collect that stupid scroll and make our way to the tower, I’m pretty sure we are coming first place.” Kiba who had been in a rush since they entered the forest was quick to rush toward where he could smell some pee and shit.“Did one of them crap themselves?” Kiba inquired wrinkling his nose but still moving forward. Shino summoned an insect and communicated with it somehow before replying to his teammate's inquiry.“Yes, some insects entered his body through his nose and mouth so the panic had the individual ‘shit’ themselves.” Shino replied easily. Due to Sakura’s plan to place his insects on contenders, Shino was able to gain intelligence on a team from rain who had the scroll they needed so Shino sent his insects ahead to deal with them accordingly.“I don’t want to hear that!” Sakura screeched out looking disgusted at the conversation going on between the two males of her team. She wished Kurenai was around the two boys would never say something like that when the genjutsu mistress was around.“Whatever banshee.” Kiba dissed smirking with his back to Sakura, the girl was ready to beat the Inuzuka to a pulp but her favorite teammate defended her instead.“Ouch Akamaru you traitor.” Sakura smirked instead while Kiba cried comically calling Akamaru every word under the sun.“The Kusa genin from before is approaching us.” Kiba warned getting serious while Akamaru whimpered in fear at the stench of the approaching Chakra. A second later Orochimaru in disguise dropped from a tree branch smiling savagely at team 8.“I’m just here for science, do make this entertaining.” That was the only warning team 8 got before they were blasted by paralyzing killing intent.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Shisui Uchiha and Kakashi Hatake please come inside.” Shisui closed his book and stood up with Kakashi following suit after a second, his book still in his hands, face buried in his favorite art. Shisui walked to the door and opened it with a twist of the doorknob, posture becoming rigid once more in front of his superiors.“Welcome Kakashi-Kun, sorry for keeping you waiting.” The Hokage greeted the silver-haired jonin who only waved his hands at the leader of the village in response before flipping a page.“Hatake Kakashi show some respect in front of your Hokage.” Fugaku’s voice boomed out and Kakashi looked up from his book, his one visible eye blinking at Fugaku in confusion.“Ah, Fugaku-San did you say something I was preoccupied with something.” Kakashi gave the Uchiha head an eye smile snapping his great book of literature shut and facing the Hokage with a very lazy posture that screamed not interested, Fugaku only grunted and faced Shisui.“Kakashi-Kun how has Naruto been behaving recently, has anything changed about his actions since our discussion two weeks ago?” Hiruzen asked his Jonin seriously, all semblance of the grandfather of the leaf village gone from his visage making him look 39 years younger and ready to cause wide mass murder.“Nothing has changed behavior-wise Hokage-Sama, though he seemed to spend a lot of time with Shisui-Kun in the final week of the 2-week genin break.” Kakashi reported verbally too unbothered to write a report on the mission.Shisui was not surprised by the news that Kakashi Hatake was tailing Naruto. He spotted him around many times hiding in plain sight with his book always in his hand. Shisui did wonder why Kakashi was spying on the blonde enigma who he had already begun seeing like a little brother the same way he saw, Itachi his best friend, Sasuke the little twerp he watched grow from a toddler into a young man and now Naruto Uzumaki a boy whose whole being spelled special, Shisui knew Naruto Uzumaki would be great one day, he saw it in the boy’s being.‘Like the child of prophecy in the tale of the gutsy ninja.’ That thought always made him snicker and want to laugh it wanted to this time as well but he held strong.“If I may Hokage-Sama, what mission is this you speak of?” Fugaku asked his Hokage and looked over at Kakashi wondering what kind of mission Kakashi could have been sent to involving the Kyuubi Jinchuriki.“Certain developments have come up that have left me questioning Naruto’s loyalties to the village and its Hokage.” Hiruzen began looking serious. “I had Kakashi keep an eye on Naruto-Kun in these last 2 weeks.” Hiruzen finished before looking over at Kakashi. “How has his behavior recently?” Hiruzen questioned.Kakashi had to think about what his answer would be, he recalled everything his seen and heard, compiling the thoughts in his head before nodding to himself his posture was still lax but you could feel the atmosphere he released was serious, everybody in the room subconsciously came closer listening in with bathed breaths at the final verdict of one Hatake Kakashi.“Like he is in love.” Kakashi said with an eye smile and if he had a different audience they would fall on their sides at the report.“Be serious Kakashi Senpai.” Fugaku blinked and saw that Shisui of all people was finding the answer lacking and if anything, not an answer at all.“I am serious, Naruto Uzumaki in these last days has been behaving like a boy in love.” Kakashi sighed not looking forward to the conversation at hand, he was just going according to his knowledge of the subject through references from his expensive works of art.“Please explain why you think this Kakashi-Kun.” The Hokage of the leaf village smiled with a grandfatherly smile at the news, gaining great interest in the prospect of Naruto finding someone like his mother once did. Hiruzen remembered the day he and Naruto argued and thought of the blonde who had accompanied him.“Naruto is very open with his emotions he might be the first person I know who can become a ninja and still be able to laugh like he was still a kid in the park. I followed him around and every day before meeting with Shisui he would go into a shop and look for giving gifts only to come out empty handed scratching his head in frustration at not finding what he wanted, I think it was for a girl.” Kakashi explained and because his knowledge of the subject was so lacking the explanation was lacking too.“You mean Ino-Chan?” Shisui asked his senpai who laughed nervously and rubbed his hair back, giving them a big wide eye smile. Kakashi Hatake thought he dodged a bullet by not getting team 7 instead he got a team full of civilians and he got to fail them all the girl Amy looked disappointed at the result.“Who is that?” Kakashi asked never bothering to remember any of the genin’s names unless they had some kind of intimate connection by actual contact or association.“The Yamanaka heiress.” Hiruzen answered easily not bothered by Kakashi’s antics, the jonin did acknowledge he now remembered or at least was on the same page on who they spoke of.“Mmh, I thought it was the Hyūga girl but now that you mention it, I did overhear they were a couple somewhere in passing, and they jog together every morning.” Kakashi informed his audience who nodded in the belief that Ino might be the girl Naruto had grown affection to.“Then we will contact Ino Yamanaka to enlighten us on Naruto-Kun in hopes of understanding him better for the future survival of the leaf village.” Hokage-Sama announced looking seriously at the two jonin in front of him who both looked at the Hokage seriously in return each with their own doubts on the subject.‘This is getting serious by the second, why is Hokage-Sama so adamant about controlling every aspect of Naruto’s life?’ Shisui wondered with clearly different views from his Hokage. The leader's decisions and choices concerning Naruto were always extreme, from the law regarding his burden to the law regarding his heritage down to the law regarding his tutelage was always on a level that screamed going too far, but it was for the sake of the village and if the wise Hokage saw it the only way, Shisui would follow.“They are currently in the forest of death Hokage-Sama.” Shisui reported smoothly and the Hokage took a thinking pose that lasted a few seconds before nodding, looking like what he did caused him too much pain to bear. Shisui didn’t know if he could trust that look anymore to mean what it showed.“Then have a team infiltrate the exams and drop a scroll in their path, I will personally speak to her in the tower.” The Hokage made up his mind and the seriousness on his face told them all nothing would change it.“Hai Hokage-Sama!” Shisui and Kakashi responded like true soldiers and stood even straighter. Kakashi’s posture looked more at home with the atmosphere around making Fugaku fold his hands and nod at the famed copy ninja of the leaf, an individual that spread the name of the Sharingan like only an Uchiha did, by murdering all that stood in his way.“Shisui you are being demoted.” Shisui showed no outward emotion on his person but inside he cried a little this was his dream job. The legacy he wanted to leave was not of a mass murderer but of a man of justice. Shisui balled his fist after a few seconds not able to hide his pain for longer than a few seconds.“Your choices and decisions are treasonous in Konoha’s laws, but you have done the leaf village many great services before so a demotion is the only punishment you will receive.” Fugaku Uchiha continued looking at Shisui seriously but Shisui knew the man well enough to know he did not want to do this, in all honesty, the raid they did with Naruto’s help gave them much evidence and material to build a case.Shisui looked to Hiruzen who stood from his chair and walked to the window of his office overlooking the village with his hands behind his back. Fugaku Uchiha continued explaining the extent of Shisui’s punishment he was degraded to small crimes but in the red light district his team would be disbanded and a new team would be made with a wider range of talents.“Hokage-Sama has decided this group will be led by his former teammate Danzo Shimura.” Shisui’s eyes widened at the information looking to the Hokage’s back in shock, he couldn’t believe he would call ‘that’ man back to the leaf, worse to involve him with the Kyuubi Jinchuriki.“Hokage-Sama you can’t,” Shisui spoke before he could think, the shock of the revelation made him lose his composure.“The choice has already been made, your first assignment before moving on to your official duties is to deliver the message to Danzo.” Fugaku had cut Shisui off before he could say more and revealed to him something he could only call a slap in the face from the Hokage, the man he respected so much.‘What happened to you old man?’ Shisui thought as he straightened and stood at attention ready to do what must be done, with resigned frustration.“Hatake Kakashi, you will be in charge of recruiting two people in your team, you are the first member and the second in command.” Fugaku continued evenly relaying to the two Jonin the Hokage’s decisions on the matter at hand.“Hai.” Kakashi replied seriously and Fugaku nodded forgiving Kakashi for his earlier behavior.“Dismissed.” Fugaku said and both Jonin saluted their Hokage who nodded at them seeing their actions from the reflection of the window. The Jonins left the room together side by side, when the door closed behind them Fugaku turned to his Hokage.“Is this wise Hokage-Sama, if this goes sideways the consequences could be detrimental.” He spoke and the Hokage sighed.“Only time will tell, Fugaku-kun only time will tell.”«««««”»»»»»Shino did not know what to do to stop the force of nature in front of him, the snake that tried to swallow him whole feasted on his insects like an amphibian would tongue flicking out and gluing his partners and digesting them whole by the second.Shino jumped back to gain space from the snake but at the same time distancing himself from his teammates. He was at a loss for what he could do, his people were adamant about following tradition, and they made things difficult for the young Aburama in the sense he didn’t have different ways to handle Certain situations that called for Innovation.“Attack.” Shino said sending out another group of insects to attack the overgrown reptile that flicked its fork-like tongue and savored another meal all the while slithering towards Shino in a frenzy.“Insect rope technique!” Shino called out, he released a large number of kikaichū that formed a rope that can easily support his weight and alleviated himself upwards by attaching his insect rope to a tree branch.“I have no choice.” Shino opened his hands wide and outstretched his free arm, commanding his insects to pour out of his body from his sleeves, the bottom of his pants, and over his high collar jacket to attack the giant snake.«««««”»»»»»“You do not interest me Inuzuka!” Orochimaru kicked Kiba so hard a rib cracked and he was sent flying back knocking into a tree trunk before falling head first on the ground unconscious.“Kiba!” Sakura cried out fearing the worst, this was not how these exams were supposed to go, She was supposed to go far and maybe win. The person in front of her could not have been a genin, he was overwhelming all of them so easily and now she was alone.“Kukukukukuku don’t you want to try something maybe a jutsu? I don’t know the tree walking exercise to try and defeat me kukukuk.” Sakura stepped back when the Kusa genin stepped forward and continued to do so with the man following leisurely while he licked his lips occasionally he was salivating at the mouth Sakura’s mind was going far with what those eyes could mean.‘Is he a pervert?’ Sakura wondered bumping into a tree, the idea of tree climbing the man mentioned before seemed like a good idea at that point so Sakura placed her foot on the surface of the tree and began walking up backward. Orochimaru took a deep breath and released it in satisfaction before placing his foot on the tree as well and walking up following her.“What is your name girl?” Orochimaru spoke casually when he asked this a smile grew on his face. “and please do answer honestly look at my smile I’m quite happy with you, let’s not change that okay.” Sakura gulped at that and wondered why this person seemed so familiar to her she gulped and decided to be brave.“Then you must be honest too.” Sakura told the man in front of her with a fire burning in her eyes that promised some kind of defiance.“Why of course, why would I lie? I have nothing to lose kukuku.” Orochimaru in disguise laughed at the end of his words before turning serious. “Your name?” Sakura gulped and wondered what harm it would do to tell the man her name.“Sakura Haruno.” Orochimaru nodded looking at her like a lab rat he had just injected with a serum, now he was waiting for the results. Sakura was creeped out and she asked her question quickly. “Who are you?”“My how rude of me, I am Orochimaru of course one of the legendary Sanins, a former student of the third Hokage and a ‘traitor’ to the leaf village.” He said with a smile that never reached his eyes. Sakura stood on the vertical surface of the tree facing down at Orochimaru while the snake Sanin stood on the same surface looking up at her.From the man’s name alone Sakura registered fear grip her heart and soul. Every detail about him from History books and texts brings her nothing but bad omens to think about. The man in front of her was a snake in every sense of the word.“My turn, do you know how special you are Sakura-Chan?” Sakura’s eyes widened at that knowledge being shared with her, and she wondered if this was about her chakra. She shook her head in the negative at his question hoping he would elaborate, maybe he knew something they didn’t know.“What do you wish for most Sakura-Chan, Is there anything, In particular, I can assist you with.” Orochimaru asked and Sakura narrowed her eyes at the Snake Sanin. His voice was so rich and convincing Sakura had almost answered him without a thought.“Do you wish to get stronger? If you do I have a gift for you, something that will have you feeling stronger in no time at all.” At those words Sakura’s eyes widened in shock, she was looking for strength, she wanted it, no she needed it.“What is this gift?” Sakura asked and Orochimaru smiled with his neck elongating and moving to Sakura at such speed she couldn’t dodge it even if she tried.«««««”»»»»»“Cowards.” At Neji’s words, Sasuke snorted and Naruto grits his teeth in anger looking ready to jump the Hyūga boy in front of him.“Says the guy who enjoyed picking on his little cousin, what’s that word when someone is saying shit when his being shit……. oh right a Fucking hypocrite.” Naruto replied in anger that was already boiling over by the fact Neji still had a mouth on him, worse he didn’t have any permanent damage.“Naruto-Kun, please.” Hinata begged the object of her affection who she could feel wasn’t happy with Neji still being in one piece.“Listen to Hinata-Sama, because without her you would be nothing but a stain under my foot.” Neji smirked at the low blow he had just delivered to the blonde, he wasn’t worried, they would do nothing to Lee, he did look over at the Uchiha knowing he couldn’t place all his cookies in one jar with that one around.“You have a big mouth for someone on the losing side, give us your scroll and your teammate will be released or I can always just kill him.” Sasuke smirked and he released his killing intent that he has been getting a hang of recently.Tenten looked over at Neji and wondered what he would do because the scroll was of course on him. If it was up to her she would have handed the scroll over a long time ago so they could start finding other teams to ambush. This team 7 she heard so much about was everything they said, coordinated, motivated, talented, and prepared. Tenten stood there and tried to say something but a look from Neji had her keeping quiet.“You won’t do anything to Lee, so why don’t you just drop the act.” Neji taunted trying to call their bluff, and although he didn’t know this, Hinata who was a sensor for feelings knew exactly what her two teammates thought of the situation, Naruto had conviction in his heart and a bit of shame meaning he was willing to do something drastic. Sasuke was all in, they were told it was a survival mission and that death was allowed.“Don’t be foolish cousin.” Hinata began still in her position with a Kunai against Lee’s prone form. “They are not bluffing, we all know what we signed up for and I’m sorry to say this but Lee does not come from a prominent clan his death will not come with many repercussions.” This was the new Hinata Hyūga who has spent almost every day of the past 6 years around Naruto Uzumaki the crime lord of Konohagaru, she wasn’t here to play around Naruto was counting on her she was here to prove a point.‘That I’m here for him even if my family is involved, I’ll handle Neji on my own.’ Hinata looked to Naruto and glared at him, he of course stiffened having that sixth sense to know when that look was pointed at him. Hinata felt his fear climb before he resolved himself, which meant he was turning around to face her.“Look Hinata…….” Naruto kept quiet when he actually saw the look, the first thing that registered in his feelings was love before defeat came.‘He wouldn’t be Naruto if he didn’t at least test my resolve.’ Hinata kept her glare, but her mind flew back to her changing days the day Naruto Uzumaki began training Hinata on her resolve.
(Flashback!! Yeah, this had to be done sue the fingers).
I was scared on the second day of school, I thought everything the day before was a dream. That I never made a friend, that ‘Naruto-Kun’ was a fragment of my imagination, that I dreamt him up after another long day of usual Hyūga affairs coz that’s all it was affairs there was no casualness when it came to the clam I was born to.
but when I walked outside my clan grounds I saw bright blond hair that looked like it had never seen a barber in its life. Naruto-Kun was there leaning on one of the pillars of the entrance reading a book on politics I was so surprised to see him, then he snapped his book shut and turned around to face me.
My heart skipped such a big beat at the smile he gave me that I thought I died and woke up in the world I always dreamt of. An expressive world that I could see even with my degrading vision so clearly.
The smile was so big and expressive that I felt like I touched it and it felt like happiness, excitement, and wanting to see me. Like I was someone precious, I found myself smiling before a giggle tried to escape, I fought the laugh covering my mouth with my hands to block the sound as my head faced down to not show him my probably silly face.
The smile wanted to come out so badly for some reason I didn’t understand before, it was a kind of happiness I never felt before not even when my little sister was born, this feeling was so unfiltered and true.
I remember fighting so hard to stop that laugh that it came out as weird sounds from the gaps in my hands before I snorted like a pig, I touched such confusion in Naruto-Kun’s feelings pointed at my behavior I could feel it scream he found me weird.
‘Naruto-Kun isn’t happy with me, he is gonna cast me away, but I succeeded didn’t I?’ I wondered panicking heart ready to give up on the world. They gave me a chance to make a friend and I ruined it the very next day. That thought had my heart that I could somehow tell that its pieces were getting glued back together, finally want to give up.
I heaved an involuntary breath at the thought that crossed my mind that I was really a failure, everything they said about me was true. I always held doubts about it, It always hurt but I always remembered my mother telling me when I met a true friend I would find the best of life, that I would really know how someone feels about me.
“I I I.” I remember going on a streak of ‘I’. ‘Why is this happening to me?’ I thought all these things In quick succession I never gave myself time to breathe, and it wasn’t long before I felt dizzy. All the blood that rushed to my head at the embarrassment I felt had my head feeling light-headed.“What are you doing?” I remember I jumped so high at the sudden curiosity that attacked me from somewhere. I opened an eyelid having closed my eyes when Naruto had his face very close to mine.“W-what What, W-Whhhat do …….” That was my response to him a stuttering mess that couldn’t be understood or even decrypted, just gibberish no one wanted to listen to. Then I was smacked across the face by a feeling I remembered only feeling one place before, it was my mother’s most prominent emotion revolving around me she was such a worry wart.“Hey, Hinata-Chan are you okay?” I eeped so loud in shock when he placed his right hand on my left cheek with his big blue eyes in my personal space. He was so close that I noticed his eyes sparkle like a deep vast bright blue ocean.
All along I felt his panic, and stress, I felt him become thoughtful and finally get decisive.
‘He is behaving like my mother.’ So lost in those deep blue seas I thought of earlier I didn’t even notice what I did when I all of a sudden felt Naruto happy with me again not just happy but relieved as well.
“Come Hinata let's go to school, we’re gonna sit together right right!!?” That excitement I felt earlier came around and smacked me across the face, as if to say ‘Pay attention, I’ve been here the whole time.’ I was still confused about all the sudden understanding of people I seemed to gain or maybe it was just the blonde enigma so I nodded meekly accepting.“Hey Hinata-Chan what’s this word.” I blinked and looked over at Naruto who had his book on politics out again pointing a word out with his index finger. I stiffened when our shoulders touched he was so close I could catch his scent, I of course panicked like a boss and began poking my fingers together in a habit I built to control my nerves.“Hahahaha….You know you look really cute when you do that, do you come in fun size so I can put you in my pocket.” I froze at his words staring at him in such shock he got shocked. That was all I could have done, Someone just called me cute worse because I was doing something the Hyūga clan have been trying to curb for 2 years already.“N-Naruto-Kun.” I found myself saying before I could think and he grinned at me like a lunatic, so very happy with himself for what I just did like it was his win, I was so confused by the concept that I didn’t understand the feeling that washed over me.“I’m so proud of you Hinata-Chan you remembered our deal!” He was proud of me, Naruto-Kun was proud of me the happiness I felt at that thought had me doing something that had Naruto feeling happy again at me, I couldn’t understand it what is it that I did that made him so happy?“You have a cute laugh too?! Man, my friend’s got a lot of things going for her.” I remember he said this before he rubbed an imaginary goatee before twisting an imaginary mustache and nodding three times before saying. “Naruto Uzumaki only chooses the best mwahaha hahaha.” The laugh was short-lived because he began coughing a second after it started, but I registered his words, he thought of me as the best, a tear streamed down my eyes and I looked at the sky thanking whoever was out there for finally granting my wish while I rubbed away the moisture.
I saw Naruto-Kun’s talent that day, it was the art of sealing, in a little puff of smoke, he had a bottle of water in his hand gulping the content down In record time before he looked at me nervously. I blinked and he blinked, then I seemed to see his soul, his bright pure curious soul before I felt our noses touch and I smiled at what I saw.
‘Sometimes he will become more trouble than his worth.’ I had thought to myself thinking I might just get addicted to all that positive energy that was Naruto Uzumaki’s soul.
“So what is this word?” He asked me again and I looked at him in confusion, feeling I wouldn’t be able to help him and that was when something peculiar happened it was the beginning of my path to change.
(End of flashback….)
Naruto came over to Hinata who dropped Lee’s body to the floor and stood up straight ready for Naruto to reach her. Nobody spoke, the atmosphere around the two becoming so grave, Naruto reached Hinata and stood in her personal space, and stared her down having to tilt his head a little down to do so.Hinata looked up and stared back, although she couldn’t see his bright blue ocean-like eyes she stood her ground trying to convey her conviction with her blind eyes. Hinata’s shyness around Naruto wasn’t removed but It was tamed. Naruto did this every time Hinata seemed in doubt about something, a stare-down that lasted a few seconds but to Hinata, it felt like an eternity.First, he tamed her lack of faith that she could help him with something. Second, he tamed Her overall ability to not speak without a stutter. Third, was to make her bring out her conviction and say what she meant loud and clear all with a simple stare that said he wanted to believe in her but he needed her assurance that she believed in herself.“I will deal with Neji Hyūga.” Hinata spoke up loud and clearly for everyone to hear. “I will take it seriously.” When Hinata said this her blade slinked out of her sleeve, where most will know her storage scroll tattoo resides.Naruto looked deep into her eyes before reaching out with a hand and grabbing her chin gently and rubbing it a little pulling the skin of her chin down in the process pulling her lips down, she wasn't quivering. Hinata didn’t back away and he sighed before he turned her head to the side and kissed her cheek before turning it back to look her in the eyes again Hinata had a tinge of pink on her face but she continued looking up at him where she thought his eyes were.Hinata felt belief, faith, and assurance nestle into Naruto’s being and he nodded stepping away from her his hands dropping to his sides Hinata smiled at him and decided to be bold, she was already in that never give up zone. Hinata stepped closer and stood on her toes placing her forehead against his.“Trust me.” She told him simply.“I always do.” Was his quick and simple reply. Hinata smiled at that and stepped around Naruto, eyes turning serious as she locked them on Neji’s presence. Neji looked like he was seeing things, he couldn't believe that the Hinata Hyūga he knew would act like that even the katana hanging from her right arm made him nervous. Neji was having second thoughts, and Hinata could feel it in his emotions he has never fought her with her blade before.Hinata walked past Sasuke and nodded at him seriously she could feel the turmoil in his heart at what transpired between her and Naruto so Hinata decide she would sit Sasuke down when they were free and talk to him.“Come face me Neji Hyūga, this is what you wanted is it not, well I’m here now one on one you and I, come.” Hinata challenged her cousin with all the seriousness of the situation. Naruto was counting on her so she would fight her hardest and win.‘I won’t lose!’ Hinata promised herself when Neji’s lips turned into a frown. Tenten tried to stop him but he didn’t listen and instead came up to Hinata facing her eyes looking furiously at her.“Fate will not have mercy on you Hinata-Sama, I will take this chance to reveal that to you:” Neji proclaimed to the younger Hyūga who only nodded her head not minding his threat.“I do not fear fate,” Hinata said taking her stance left palm out reminiscent of the Juuken stance, with her blade resting in her right hand facing vertically down, the tip barely touching the ground. Neji sneered at the girl and took his Juuken stance looking ready to murder.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
My name is Hinata Hyūga, before I didn’t see that name mean anything to me and the world at large. I shook my head and looked up at my cousin, I couldn’t see his form I hadn’t activated my eyes and I planned on keeping it that way. I would beat him using everything I’ve learned alongside my best friend.‘Naruto-Kun.’ I love him, I’ve loved him ever since the day I saw him do something I found impossible before, to Ask for help. It was his character that drove me to him, I had never seen anyone do what he did before and shamefully I was part of that group.“You have grown brave Hinata-Sama, but that is just a mouse’s last-ditch effort to get out of the corner it’s found itself in.” I listened to my cousin as he mocked me, his anger for me was real I felt it inside him brewing and expanding every day, he hated us all.I didn’t reply I wasn’t hurt by his words not even a little because it was not important enough in my life to be something that can challenge Naruto’s faith in me, his praises to me, and better yet his love for me. Although I didn’t hate my cousin what he said to Naruto earlier made me angry.I took a deep breath to calm my heart and when I released it my blade flew upwards so fast Neji could only block it by placing his open palm in the way. I felt his smugness make its appearance since his greater strength stopped the weapon an inch from his chin where I was aiming.“How can you talk about serious yet you use the back of your blade to strike me?” Neji mocked me again but his words did not even wash over me, they were all gone with the wind they came with and I twisted my katana switching my grip, placing its sharp edge against Neji’s palm.His emotions felt panick when I swiped right, and he was quick to raise his hand, so instead of a deep gash, he only got a shallow cut. I flicked my right hand down my blade gifted to me by my precious person dropping the first drawn blood of the match on the ground.“Niisan, I will not hold back.” I told my cousin who before used to behave a little like Naruto when we were younger, he was so nice to me, so sweet, and if I’m not mistaken a little shy. Now I stared in darkness at his position, I don’t know how I do it, but I have a way of just knowing when someone will strike at me and how, so I was dodging to the left when Neji’s Palm strike came at my face.I ducked when another came at my chest and I rolled away when a knee was aimed at my forehead protector. Neji was angry but I didn’t care for his emotions I looked to Naruto’s and all I felt there was patience for me to win, he was already sure of it, so how could I in all my heart disappoint such conviction?Neji’s next low kick aimed at my kneeling form was the last I planned on dodging. I raised my blade flipping it with my wrist and caught it quickly, now holding it in a reverse grip. I used the guard to knock Neji’s blow to the side then I rose with my katana still in a reverse grip aimed at Neji.I felt his panic and his conviction he was about to use it, instead of jumping back I moved in pushing myself to move faster just before he started his spin. My blade was quick to disappear from my hand and I grabbed Neji by the hem of his shirt before throwing him over my shoulders.Sasuke copied this move after he received something similar.“Eight Trigram: Vacuum Palm.” My Palm flew forward aimed at Neji’s airborne form and I sent out an invisible ball of Chakra. I felt his chakra surge within him before a strong gust of wind blew my hair back. He must have canceled my technique with his own vacuum Palm.“Why are you smirking Uzumaki?” Neji grounded out at Naruto, If Naruto-Kun was smirking then I knew why he did it. I grinned at the feeling that washed over me, he was happy with himself for what I just did like it was his win, Naruto-Kun was proud of me and I felt it all hug me from behind.He didn’t reply and only paid attention to me, ‘how could I not love this man?’ I wondered with my heart singing in my chest. The way he feels about me is so real I feel like crying in happiness when that love smacks me across the face. Everything I am today is thanks to him, my Naruto-Kun.I thought having him as a friend made me happiest, I always assumed I would never find anything that would make me happier but I did, the fact he reciprocates my love for him makes me so happy I don’t think I can ever be sad again in my life. The promise to return my vision was second place in my mind compared to the gift to follow.‘Hinata Uzumaki, Naruto-Kun’s princess.’ I had to fight back a giggle of happiness that threatened to escape my lips at that thought. It is always in the back of my mind ready to take up first place whenever I’m free.Neji attacked me again, trying to strike me anywhere and everywhere but I glided through his attacks like a ballet all the while lost in thought. Naruto-Kun is the best thing to happen to me and it’s in him I find everything I need to triumph, want, need, acceptance, belief, faith, trust, happiness, and now love. I jumped up suddenly and brought my right leg up with my left leg bent at a 45-degree angle kicking Neji but he placed his arms in front of the blow tanking the attack to grab my leg.My right arm swung around with my blade coming out of the seal and into my grasp. The harmless hand swing became a deadly strike aimed to strike at Neji. He twisted a little to the side letting go of my leg and attacked me with a two-finger Juuken strike. I gritted my teeth and Spun, my blade once more going into the seal.“Eight Trigrams: Palm Rotation!” I exclaimedThe moment before Neji’s attack struck, I emitted chakra from all of my body's tenketsu to block the strike in mid-air. I spun rapidly, creating a protective shield around myself, and for as long as I continue to spin the longer it will stay active. The greater the force of an attack, the greater the force with which it's repelled.I felt Neji’s chakra spike so much like mine did before I felt another force, grind against my Chakra dome moving in the opposite direction. I continued pinning, our two techniques fighting for dominance. My cousin truly was a genius, he learned the palm rotation on his own and all by observation but thanks to Naruto I did too.Spying on my father's training like Neji once did his father, we took notes, made concepts, and spent many hours practicing with Naruto right there with me spinning along just to poke fun at the technique by doing silly jumps and twists.I stopped my spin at the same time Neji did his, and both our palms flew forward meeting in the middle, Neji was frustrated and I could feel it, but I was calm and collected all because the man of my life was standing there expecting me to come back to him smiling and proclaiming I won.“Eight Trigrams: Vacuum Palm!” I called out with my right palm against Neji’s left palm building up chakra to blast the offending hand away, but my eyes widened when Neji’s smug climbed and became conceit.“Eight Trigrams: Mountain Crusher!” Neji performed a more powerful variation of the Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm. A powerful wave of chakra emitted from his palm, which broke through my attack and sent me flying back. I felt Naruto’s panic at the blow but I also felt his faith assure him I would be okay. I knocked into a tree hard and slide down wincing in pain.“I’m okay.” I said softly it might have sounded like I was talking to myself but I was assuring Naruto I could still fight while I stood back up.“Just give up Hinata-Sama I will admit you have improved but fate has already made your bed it is time you laid on it.” Neji dashed at me his chakra building in his body ready to perform another technique, I was ready for him. Unlike my people, I was not stuck to traditions, and spending time with someone like Naruto who was always looking for new ways to do things rubbed off on a person sooner or later.“Eight Trigrams: thirty-two palms.” Neji declared his emotions telling me he felt his win assured, I was gonna break that mentality of fate from his mindset. My blade came out of my seal and I ran chakra into the weapon just as Neji’s first chakra needle flew at me ready to block a tenkentsu.I twisted my wrist and my katana draped in my chakra spun upwards and around to block the strike. I felt Neji’s awe when my blade cut not just the chakra needle he made but his fingernails as well. He continued with his other hand and the same result occurred.“2 palms!” Neji performed his First, two consecutive strikes to make two. “4 palms!” He performed another two consecutive strikes to make four. “8 palms!” four consecutive strikes to make eight. And I blocked them all by cutting the chakra needles he kept remaking to strike again. His fingers gained speed as they flew at me at blinding speeds I couldn’t see, but I didn’t need to.“16 palms!” eight consecutive strikes to make sixteen. I felt his frustration when my katana swung so fast in such close range due to my wrist movements his blows never landed. “32 palms!” Neji proclaimed his attacks coming even faster and yet none entered my guard. sixteen consecutive strikes in succession to make a total of thirty-two blows and none landed.“Why can’t he just give up and see his losing.” I felt Sasuke’s assurance of my abilities soar, at first First he had his doubts and when Neji sent me flying his emotions told me he had tried to jump in to fight him but was stopped, that was Naruto-Kuns doing. Neji at the words that came out of Sasuke’s mouth got even angrier.“Shut up! What do you know about suffering uhh Uchiha?” Neji lost his cool and glared at someone I didn’t know who. I felt his anger wasn’t pointed at me anymore but at one of my teammates.“You have it better than all of us here. A loving family, a brother, a mother, and a father. Even your stupid clan is not as disgusting as these main Hyūga members of my clan.” Neji growled and I felt his pain begin to surface, he was always hurting but his anger was the emotion he chose to accept and the rest was thrown to the back of his mind.“How would you like it if your father was sent out to die for some useless man, his own blood brother let him go to his death to clean up his mistakes.” Neji’s anger towards me soared and I finally realized that he blamed me for what happened to his father. Sadness overtook me when I felt guilt blossom in my heart.Hizachi Hyūga my father's twin brother and Neji Hyūga’s father. Born a few seconds after Hiashi Hyūga who was being raised to become clan heir and on his third birthday, it was time to brand every unbranded Hyuga, Neji’s father was branded on the third birthday that he shared with the clan heir his twin brother.Members of the branch house are branded with the cursed seal on the third birthday of the clan's next heir or heiress, regardless of their age at the time Neji received his when he was only four years old when I turned three. Cursed seals are placed on the recipient's forehead, for which reason they tend to keep it covered, such as with their forehead protector like Neji was now showing us removing his in anger, I felt Naruto’s curiosity at the seal in display.“Do you see this?! This is my fate, just as it was my father's to get sent away to die for his brother while they brand his son with a curse seal to make him the next sacrifice!” Neji screamed in anger, I felt his teammate's sorrow and love for him try to comfort him but Neji did not have my talent with emotions so he never noticed them.“That does not give you a reason to mistreat others.” Sasuke replied wisely having spent more time with Itachi during their 2 week holiday just talking and spending relaxing time together. Sasuke picked up on a little of Itachi’s views.I smiled at his words and I felt Naruto’s emotions backing them up. Naruto wasn’t saying a word, the moment he gave me that kiss on the cheek he left everything in my hands and I felt it was time to end the fight and bring my best friend the good news.“Your battle is with me, cousin.” I proclaimed regaining Neji’s attention who registered anger towards me but also some fear, he feared losing because that would break his belief in fate. I was born weak, and Neji believed that to be my fate but now I stood his equal giving him more than he thought plausible from me.“Don’t act big! You are nothing more than a loser just like the rest of your team.!” Neji grinned dangerously killing intent coming out to show us all where he stood on how the fight should end, and I resolved to give our duel a different ending.“Ahhhh!” I dashed at Neji, my sword to my side held in both hands, I reached him in record time and swiped at his abdomen with the sharp edge of my katana, he parried it upwards by tapping it to the side using the back of his hand and I let it go the blade twisting and turning as it flew upwards.I brought my left palm to strike his shoulders and he moved left dodging the blow while bringing his left palm up to strike my right shoulder, I brought my right forearm to knock away his hand by hitting his forearm making sure his palm doesn’t make contact.I brought my left arm up to strike again this time heading for his left shoulder, he dodged that blow as well and I had to lean my head to the left and then right before bending over backward to dodge three consecutive palm strikes. I came up and my blade fell in my right hand which I brought down at Neji immediately, I felt it stop mid-swing and I heard Naruto whistle impressed by what Neji did to stop the blade.I felt it stuck between two things I would guess it was Neji’s Palm. I applied chakra to my seal and my blade disappeared shocking Neji who didn’t expect the strategy. My free hand came forward and struck true hitting Neji in the center of his chest.“Palm bottom.” I said and heard Neji take three steps back, I didn’t apply chakra to the blow because I didn’t want to kill my cousin. I wanted to change him like Naruto once changed me.“Are you mocking me by not taking this fight seriously?” Neji growled out at me in anger which was making way for the defeat. He could tell he was being outlasted and outdone at every turn, so I used that opportunity to dash at him ready to finish the duel.“Eight Trigrams: Palm Rotation!” Neji proclaimed and I dashed towards him even faster feeling his chakra surge and surround him. I brought my sword up right arm outstretched, horizontal to my body and I threw my momentum to the left spinning in my axis as I moved towards Neji’s spinning dome.“Attacking Eight Trigrams: three stream triangle formation!” As I moved towards Neji I released a stream of thin, sharp blades at him the first was accomplished by throwing my hands diagonally upwards, and the second came after another spin before I jumped parallel to the ground and swiped my blade diagonally down still spinning, I landed in a crouch and I spun around sending the final chakra stream Low, then I placed chakra to the soles of my feet and dashed at Neji.I felt all his emotions at that moment when he felt defeat, it was not sweet it was the most bitter thing to wash over my being. It crushed Neji but in that crushing defeat, I felt unbridled anger. I jumped through the triangular opening in Neji’s technique and stopped my blade against his neck and looked at Tenten.“Remove the Scroll from his person and throw it to my team.” I instructed Neji’s teammate who looked at me in shock I would presume from the awe I felt come out of her. I pressed my blade against Neji when I felt his emotions become decisive like he was gonna try something.“Please don’t make me.” I looked into Neji’s eyes and tried to convey the seriousness in my words through eye contact and after a second I felt his anger simmer down before defeat surfaced. Tenten moved over to Neji and after some rustling sounds, I heard her throw something past my head that got caught behind me.“We got it!” Naruto exclaimed and I was blasted by his positive emotions and his pride in me. I smiled and I felt Neji’s anger soar, I jumped back and away from him landing next to Naruto who I felt approaching me. He again stood in my personal space looking me in the eyes I could guess before he kissed me between my eyebrows his happiness and love hugging my heart.“I did it Naruto-Kun.” I told him with a smile and his emotions told me he was happy to hear those words come out of my mouth.“I’m proud of you.” He said giving me another kiss this time on my nose making me wrinkle mine on reflex and giggle like a school girl with a crush.“Thank you.” I said happily making an effort to not read anybody else’s emotions, and pay attention to the only person who mattered. I liked what I felt so I moved closer to his face our foreheads touching, our noses barely touching and I could tell this by the hot breaths that touched my lips.I blinked and I felt our noses touch making me smile when I saw his innocent and curious soul bring light into my eyes for a second before darkness took over once more. I brought my hands up and pinched Naruto’s cheeks giving him a lovely smile as he complained.“Ouch ouch ouch, Hime what was that one for?” He asked in protest but I knew his emotions found the act endearing and he loved it.“Because I love you.” I whispered very close to his face and his emotions hugged me like a warm blanket making my smile double in size before I let go of his cheeks and looked back towards Neji who felt lost and confused.“Naruto-Kun can you make a clone and have it deliver Lee about 49 meters away?” I asked and not a second later I felt Naruto’s chakra split in two before one dashed with Lee’s chakra away from us.“What are you doing we had a deal?” Tenten demanded with growing anger and disappointment at us thinking we would back out of the deal.“Don’t worry Tenten-San, Lee will still be in Neji’s range so you can go collect him once we have left.” I explained to the weapon specialist and she sighed in understanding.“Is it the right scroll?” I asked Naruto whose happiness told me it was, and his verbal answer confirmed it.“Let’s move to the tower then.” Sasuke said in a tone that hid many emotions that seemed to brew in his heart. I knew why this seemed to be the case so I decided to talk to Sasuke once we reached the tower.Sasuke’s presence jumped up and stayed up waiting for us, I activated my dojutsu and scanned the forest pointing in a direction and Naruto grabbed onto me placing me on his back.“Same strategy.” He instructed and I nodded in acceptance feeling the turbulence as we traveled towards the tower I snuggled closer to him my nose touching his neck.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
‘Where am I?’ I wondered looking around at the dark space around me and thought of what could be happening. ‘What were my last thoughts?’ I wondered looking around and seeing veiny lines appear around the darkness with a pink substance running inside.“Orochimaru is biting me!” I panicked when the image played in front of me in a square-like mirror, my eyes widening as Orochimaru bit into my neck, hungrily, before I felt a disturbance in my chakra, the kind you would feel when a genjutsu was being used against you.“Agh.” I held in the scream that threatened to escape me when a heavy headache struck my nerves, I saw my body begin falling from the tree through my own eyes but it was so slow it looked like it was on pause. I suddenly got further knowledge of the place I was in.“It’s my mind.” Did I say out loud….. in …my …head? I shook my head at the confusing concept. This was my head, there was only one other thing in here with me and I could feel its interest in my mind like a child who had finally found ‘IT’, whatever it is.I took a step into the nothingness I found myself in and a white circle appeared in front of me. I blinked In confusion and tried walking around it. Nothing happened, and I succeeded in my goal of placing the white circle behind me. I took another step and it was in front of me again. My stubbornness made its appearance known and I saw the veins surrounding me bulge and thicken.“Move….” I grounded out and the circle moved to the side giving me space. I huffed and continued my walk. I counted my steps with the numbers appearing in the darkness every time I did. A second later I found I could change their colors or anything about them really, like fonts or whether I wanted them in words or numerics.‘Is this what being special is like? trouble around every corner.’ This was crazy, first Guy-Sensei’s shock, Kurenai-Sensei’s pride, and the Hokage’s praises. ‘All good things must have something bad come around to balance them out.’ I thought. It was a line taken from the speech the second Hokage made at his older brother's funeral now found in history books.“I guess my bad is the snake-Sanin of Konohagaru turned traitor finding interest in me.” I thought reaching the bigger version of what kept following me around, I got irritated and decided to touch it because this was getting ridiculous, I felt like I was walking for hours.‘Okay Sakura, your exaggerating.” I laughed, at that last thought and I saw the darkness glow, giving me the first view of what lay behind. It was so beautiful and it all happened because I laughed. Come to think of it, I haven’t laughed in a while. Before the academy, I was so carefree and looking forward to things.‘What changed?’ I wondered, with my brain coming up with blanks as an answer. Reaching my hand out I placed it on the surface of the white circle about three times my size and I felt it sink in. I was quick to pull my hand back and it came back with a liquid-like white substance dripping from it.“Eww” I said wrinkling my nose and before I knew it the circular white substance collapsed in a puddle. I felt panic come from behind me and I looked to the smaller circle about six feet high move back away from me in fear.“Kukukukuk.” My eyes widened when the circle began shifting, first spiking out in random places and then contorted into a small ball that bubbled out for a few seconds before dropping down like a brick in the shape of an egg.“This is unexpected.” I heard a voice project itself around my mindscape before I gagged when a pale arm broke out of the egg-like shell with yolk all over it. A second later another arm came out, its nails elongated looking big and bony. Its index finger raised, palm facing me, and finger pointing up as if to say one moment. The arm then brought its sharp nail toward the egg and tapped it with its index finger.I took a step back and watched the egg crack before breaking apart and the person inside uncoiled himself from the shape of an egg. After it stood taller than me it took a step out of the egg and stretched out its rubber-like limbs, popping noises coming from every bone in its body. He then sighed in relief with his head facing up and a long tongue sticking out of his snake-like smile, wetting his lips in a disgusting manner that had drool dripping down everywhere.He took a deep breath of none existent air, his chest inflating up to unnatural capacities, and suddenly brought his face down grinning at me like a lunatic, with crazed eyes looking ready to swallow me whole.Orochimaru's most conspicuous characteristic is his snake-like appearance. He has very pale skin, golden eyes with slitted pupils, purple markings around his eyes, and fang-like teeth. He also has pronounced cheekbones and straight waist-length black hair with some locks covering and framing his face and his shoulders, with a slate blue ring, which bears the kanji for "sky" or "void" on his left pinky finger.“It’s a pleasure to meet you Haruno-Chan, I must say you are the most interesting subject I’ve ever come across, the perfect being Kukukukukukukuk….kukuku….kuuu.” I watched as the real image of the Snake Sanin I remembered from pictures and books moved his mouth to make words that came to me in every direction before he began chuckling like a crazed individual, his eyes wide with excitement and nose flaring at the greed in which he was ‘breathing’.“I can’t take this excitement.” Orochimaru said in greed hugging himself and shivering in bliss “All this knowledge, I need to have it, I must have it.” I quickly jumped to the side when my brain suddenly showed me danger signs and it was just in time because not a second later Orochimaru passed past my previous location like a bullet.I ran, Orochimaru was attacking me in my mind the panic in my system had my mindscape acting weird with my perception turning and changing and yet my balance stayed. I looked up and saw Orochimaru dropping down towards me like a bullet grinning too much to look normal. His eyes drove me to jump away again, I didn’t trust those eyes.“How do you know when to dodge.” I heard him ask, I had already given him my back so I didn’t even notice when he was suddenly right behind me and before I knew it. I was kicked so hard I flew back for a couple of meters before dropping in a hip twisting and turning.When I stopped I thought I would feel pain, but I was okay, after recognizing the pain it never stayed it was gone in a flash. I quickly stood up and Orochimaru was in front of me, ready to bite me again I panicked and threw my hand out only for the first thing I could think of to appear in front of me kicking Orochimaru’s butt.“Sasuke?” I gapped openly watching as Sasuke with Sharingan blazing beat Orochimaru to a pulp. The snake Sanin tried everything only to come out lacking, then it clicked. We were in my mind, that was not Sasuke, it was a figment of my imagination, and because I saw Sasuke as the strongest person In the world…..“What is going on here?….. grrrr, move!” Orochimaru’s chakra surged but Sasuke didn’t even feel it before he went around and punched Orochimaru in the face sending him far and away. He turned to me smiling lovingly making me blush at the look he gave me. A second later I saw Sasuke gasp out in pain with Naruto behind him laughing Evilly and a sword sticking from his back. I shook my head and both boys disappeared like a mirage."Cough cough cough, I see now.” Orochimaru said looking at me with predatory eyes. He looked worse for wear but after a quick shake of his shoulders, he was as good as new. I felt a disturbance in my consciousness and I called it forth it came out of nowhere in the form of a white little snake, I screamed and threw it on the floor watching as it turned into a white puddle.“That is impossible, that snake represents sage chakra!” Orochimaru exclaimed and I looked at his form in the distance while I wondered if I could defeat him here. it was my mind, I looked to my right side and Sasuke appeared again, I looked to my left, and Kurenai the genjutsu mistress of Konoha my sensei appeared and I let them attack Orochimaru.I decided they were stronger than my opponent so they were, I decided they were faster than my opponent so they became just that. I decide Orochimaru had no power here and he suddenly didn’t. The scene became kind of dull as I watched my imagination beat the intruder in my mind so bad he looked like he was made up of bruises and blood but he never screamed in pain. After a while, I wondered if I could dispel him from my mind and I found a pink liquid-like vortex appear behind him making me smirk when his eyes widened.“Wait, Girl!! I can give you strength, power whatever you want.” Again I registered his words and wondered how he could make that possible. “Your chakra holds many secrets, I’ve seen a glimpse of it and I can tell you my girl you are special.” Orochimaru continued and my curiosity got the better of me as a frown registered on my face my mind-cape turned a bit gloomy.“I love you Sakura-Chan please don’t be sad.” I blushed so much at those words I felt like dying. My perfect image of Sasuke was there poking my forehead and smiling sweetly at me just as I always dreamt. I began panicking because Orochimaru was there looking at me smugly smirking. I shook my head and the image of Sasuke and Kurenai sensei disappeared.“Stay still.” I demanded of Orochimaru and he straightened like a rod, hands to his sides legs attached, and his head facing up. Orochimaru still looked smug, but it seemed to be making way for something else. I walked up closer to him, my eyes trained on his unmoving form.“You are in love with an Uchiha.” He stated, I knew the only reason he could speak was that I didn’t specify he couldn’t do so, I walked around him studying his features. “That is a high order to handle, an Uchiha only finds one aspect attractive Sakura-Chan.” As he spoke I listened carefully, Orochimaru was not just a strong Shinobi he was also a scientist and a well-renowned one at that, he could maybe help me with my ability.“What do you know about the Uchiha, and what they want!” I shouted at the man his words only brought images of Hinata in my head, our class's rookie of the year, and every glance Sasuke-kun ever sent her way and they were all there for Orochimaru to see and he chuckled.“Kukukukukukukuk….. I know a lot Sakura-Chan, I have studied the psychology and mannerism of the Uchiha clan for years and only one thing corresponds when it comes to their affection for a female.” Orochimaru stopped talking and somehow managed with willpower alone to move a finger before bringing his head down to face me looking at me very seriously with those yellow slit eyes of his.“What is that?” I asked although I already knew the answer, I just wanted it confirmed by someone, anyone, and if that person was the snake Sanin, then it was the snake Sanin.“Strength Sakura-Chan.” He replied and I scoffed but before I could speak he began naming people to me. “Sasuke loves Hinata because she proved her strength both physically and mentally even through her disease. Itachi Uchiha only gave Izumi Uchiha a chance to speak after he found out she had already unlocked her Sharingan, while he did not. There was once a student of the fourth, an Obito Uchiha, he too loved a girl who showed strength and courage. This cycle has been going on since the time of Madara Uchiha who fell in love with one Mito Uzumaki, the first Hokage's wife.” Orochimaru smirked watching my eyes widen in shock at his words, did I really not stand a chance?“Don’t feel down my girl, if anything I think Sasuke-Kun should be chasing you around... what you have is special. Your chakra control should be the envy of the elemental nations and I’m including my former teammate.” My chakra control was better than the legendary slug Sanin? Was I that special, did I have a chance to win over Sasuke-Kun If I trusted this man?“How exactly will you give me the strength I need?” I asked and with that question, I felt like my fate was sealed. If I wanted Orochimaru gone I should have removed him from my consciousness the moment I realized I could do so but now with all this knowledge and promises I would only be holding myself back if I was to reject his help.“Well, you destroyed my curse mark.” Orochimaru looked at the giant puddle of white before laughing as a lunatic he kind of reminded me of Naruto. I shivered at the thought and killed it before it became an image in my head.“But who cares about that outdated technology!!! Mwahahahahaha you are the future of science my girl, you alone hold all the secrets of ninshu!!!” I think he lost it, Orochimaru was laughing uncontrollably making absolutely no sense to me In the slightest.Then he broke out of my hold with the brute strength of will, I took a step back but he didn’t attack, instead, he took a deep breath to calm his hysterical behavior before smiling at me. “Come my girl let me show you what your chakra keeps hidden, I’m so excited, kukukuku….” Orochimaru began making his way toward one of the vein-like lines running around my consciousness and stopped before telling me to place my hand on it.“I assure you, my girl, you hold all the power here.” He told me and I nodded. Ready to dispel him from my mind if he did anything suspicious. Raising my left hand I placed it on the thick veiny substance running a pink liquid. “Now inject your chakra inside.” I don’t know why I didn’t hesitate but when I did do as told everything turned white, I closed my eyes on reflex the whole time calling myself an idiot for trusting a snake, while Orochimaru giggled like a maniac once more.“Sakura-Chan open your eyes and see the beauty in front of you, open your eyes and behold why you are more than the Uchiha Clan, more than the Senju Clan, and more than the Hyūga clan because you hold the secrets of the sage of six paths within you!!!! Oh my, the talents we find in the exams I could drop a tear of joy.” I opened my eyes at Orochimaru's words and I was greeted by what could only be a literal giant library with rows and rows of scrolls, scriptures, and tombs for as far as the mind could see making me gap.“How is this possible?” I asked out loud involuntarily making Orochimaru wave the question away like a bee buzzing around his face.“It does not matter how, for now, I need to figure out this chakra.” Orochimaru walked up to a scroll and flipped through its pages before laughing like a maniac. “This is the secret of the Kurama clan's genjutsu, have you associated with a member of the Kaguya clan before?” He asked me and my eyes narrowed in concentration a second later It clicked, we had a mission once to babysit the heiress of the Kurama clan.“Yes.” I replied and he smiled looking as though he was finally getting a picture and I wanted him to share that picture with me. “So?” I asked him as he read through the scroll humming at the things he saw, I don’t know why I was letting this man do what he wanted but somehow, though I didn’t trust him his voice had this compelling quality that said before anything should ever happen to me I would know everything I wanted to know about my ability.“Your Chakra has engraved the Kurama’s chakra quality into itself, with some training you could become as proficient in genjutsu as a Kurama clan member with the bloodline limit to make genjutsu reality. kukuku interesting.” Orochimaru rolled up the scroll and placed it back in its original position with such care you would think he was putting his child to bed.“Sakura-Chan how would you like to become the apprentice of the snake Sanin?” He asked me with a very sweet smile that did nothing to hide his devious nature, I opened my mouth to speak and he closed it. “But first you have to prove your worth, we need to know if my theory is true. How about a test run?” He clapped his hands in front of his face grinning at me with clear want and curiosity.“How do we experiment?” I won’t lie I was curious as well, this was the first time I was getting anywhere with my talent. Everybody had theories and assumptions but Orochimaru figured out my hidden ability from who knows where, tracked me down, made quick work of my team, and a few minutes later is giving me information on my ability with a way to prove his theory, if this was not a genius then we were all apes.“We take you for a spin of course, there is only one person here with a bloodline limit I believe you can copy, no it is not the Byakugan or the Sharingan, kukuku.” Orochimaru killed my hopes with a smile that said he was not happy with the prospect I couldn’t copy dojutsus as well.“But first let’s make a deal.” He outstretched his hands towards me. “You have great potential, but you lack Chakra capacity to use them efficiently, I have a way to make that null and void but I won’t lie to you my girl, you interest me Sakura Haruno. The knowledge within your chakra is my life's mission to uncover so I will help you as long as you let me come back here occasionally to read through the information your chakra gathers.” He smiled at the end of his offer, again it creeped me out but Sasuke-Kun...didn’t I enter these exams saying I would do anything to prove my love for him? I stretched out my hand and he grabbed my smaller one in his larger and smoother hand shaking mine eagerly.“When I am done with you, you will become a legend.” Orochimaru promised with a grin that threatened to split his face in half before he turned into that white form from earlier and covered me with the white substance. “Don’t fight it, although this is temporary because you destroyed the more permanent curse mark I want you to know that Orochimaru does not make empty promises. Kukukuk.” I stopped struggling and felt his chakra mix into mine and become one with mine before all came into my control.“Interesting.” I heard Orochimaru say in my mind’s mind. Then I found myself back in reality, I quickly twisted and turned before landing with my right leg bent at a 90-degree angle, my left knee on the ground and my right fist on the ground. I felt powerful I felt rejuvenated I felt strong, and for the first time, I felt like I could take on someone and win. Was this the power Orochimaru mentioned?“Sakura-Chan my prospective apprentice, welcome to the world of the strong and powerful.” I grinned despite myself looking up at Orochimaru’s appearance in the outside world of a Kusa genin. This was just wow! I felt so much chakra in my system. It all felt intoxicating like I could do anything and get away with it because I was strong, I stood up straight and looked at my hands in contemplation.“You said we would be going on a test run.” I started feeling excitement boil in my heart, my question made Orochimaru chuckle in approval beckoning me to follow him as he took off jumping on a branch I jumped to follow him but With the amount of chakra traveling through my body I overshot my jump leaving a crater where I stood and I soared high, I quickly twisted and placed my feet on the adjacent surface of a tree I almost knocked into and dented it with the force of my landing yet I felt no strain on my legs.“Come my girl we have much research to do.” I followed Orochimaru slowly until I had a hang of the abundance of chakra that was now at my disposal. I was actually mad at myself for destroying the more permanent mark, I was sure that one would have hit differently right now.“You said the mark I destroyed had something called sage chakra.” I began and Orochimaru looked back at me before looking forward.“Senjutsu is Nature chakra found in everything around us, the most potent of all chakra types. My curse seals use Senjutsu and my chakra to force a human body to absorb this energy subconsciously and heighten all their attributes. What you are using now is simply my chakra that was mixed with the Senjutsu, which somehow you destroyed...Kukukuk, such a wonderful find you are.” Again I was weirded out by the snake Sanin but here I was feeling this strong, I wondered if I could get him to give me that Senjutsu curse mark.“Do you wish to try another go at the curse mark Sakura-Chan?” My eyes widened when he asked the question and immediately thought he was reading my mind. “I cannot read minds Sakura-Chan but I can smell your curiosity about the mark from here, kukuk.” I kept quiet and followed him as he led me further and further from my team.‘Oh no, Shino and Kiba!’ I can’t believe I forgot about them, was I such a bad teammate, and what I am doing, was this not treasonous to the leaf village? I watched Orochimaru’s back and wondered if I could kill him but I shook my head at the thought. I needed him and he needed me for his ninshu studies or something like that I would get all I want from him and then bail.“We have arrived.” Orochimaru said, and I stopped. I didn’t even feel winded, we crossed so much distance at such high speeds yet I was ready to go again. My mind helpfully reminded me a few minutes ago I would be sweating, heaving for breaths, and on my knees but now I felt like I could go on running forever.“You see that boy.” Orochimaru pointed at an auburn-colored hair boy with a guard on his back traveling with a blond girl with a giant fan on her back and a boy wearing a cat-like costume with something on his back wrapped in bandages.“That is the son of the fourth Kazekage and the wielder of the magnet release bloodline which gives him the ability to control sand” I nodded listening to him speak and as he spoke I began seeing what our dependent variables were, what our control was and who our independent variable is.“How do we register his bloodline into my chakra network?” I asked and got a carefree shrug from the man before he pushed me forward softly chuckling so much like a very bad man.“By trial and error Sakura-Chan, I will be right here to bail you out if you need it.” He said with a very curious twinkle in his eyes and because of that I was at least sure I wouldn't die today. Orochimaru sat down Indian style with legs folded across each other and taking a meditating breath. “I will be entering your library to see what exactly needs to happen when information is recorded and stored didn't fight the intrusion. kukuku, please my girl, do be the one I’ve been looking for all along.” Orochimaru closed his eyes and became still like a rod. I was scared, going up against a bloodline user was tough and this was three against one, how was I supposed to make this work?“Follow my instructions and everything will work just fine.” I heard Orochimaru say in my head and I took a deep breath to calm down remembering his words of reassurance. I jumped down performing one of the academy three and created 2 clones that dashed along with me all along hearing Orochimaru hum in interest of whatever he was reading in my chakra while his body stayed behind.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Temari looked on in shock as a pink-haired blur came forward and attacked her youngest brother. The most boggling part was the fact she was doing it alone. when she looked to the side at Kankaru her other brother she saw him gapping openly, mouth wide like he was seeing a ghost. Temari thought that might just be the case in a few seconds.‘This must be the stupidity of Leaf-nin.’ Temari thought. Gara already had a wall of sand stopping the attack before it reached more than 3 feet. A fist had made contact with the sand wall and Gara of the sand instead of attacking immediately made an ominous threat to really drill it in that your death would be artistic.“Your blood will please mother tremendously Konoha nin.” Gara’s hand-launched forward at speeds that Temari could follow and if need be counter or defend because it lacked speed. Temari shook her head because it didn’t matter, the hand movements were just theatrics the real attack was the sand that launched forward like a wind bullet at the pink-haired girl who Temari noticed was younger than her.Temari’s eyes widened when the girl took a step back and launched herself away from the sand faster than her eyes could follow. The eldest daughter of the fourth Kazekage quickly swiped her head to the side just in time to see the girl in front of her as well. Temari ducked under a high kick before finding a leg coming down at her, she couldn’t roll back because of her fan so she raised both hands crossed above her head to block the attack.‘A mirage clone!’ Temari realized quickly when the leg phased through her guard. “Bitch.” Temari swore, drew her fan, and placed it in front of her, a second later she heard thuds as shurikens got deflected by her fan’s metal surface.“It is a Mirage Clone technique!” Temari shouted at her brother kunkaru who stopped moving and let the shurikens thrown in his direction phase through the pink-haired clone and bounce harmlessly off the puppet he was controlling from inside the wrappings behind its back.“Shit!” Temari weaved her head to the side at Kankuro’s cuss and saw a Kunai in the mix of shurikens thrown at her brother laying next to him with an explosive tag. She grits her teeth in anger and drew her fan flicking it open with one hand in the process opening it and releasing a gust of wind perfectly aimed at the Tag. Cutting it off the Kunai and blowing it away, letting it explode above their heads because a forest fire could start.“Kankuro if you get involved I will kill you…” Temari was not even the one spoken to but she cowered in fear because of the bloodlust radiating out of Gara. And with it, she saw her worst nightmare, that her little brother was gone and what stood in front of her attacking the pink-haired Konoha genin was in actuality the Tanuki wearing her brother's skin.“Just let it go Kankuro, it’s not worth it.” Temari told the puppet master genin of Suna a prodigy in the puppeteering art who only nodded in resigned anger, balling his fists in the process.«««««”»»»»»‘That was a nice strategy for a first encounter you had everyone in the team participating, kukuk.' Orochimaru laughed in glee in Sakura’s head while she concentrated on the boy she attacked with no clue that he had a literal chakra beast sealed within him. Orochimaru called those information that only served negative purposes.‘What will you do now?’ Orochimaru asked and Sakura had to think about it, she was all about attacking with a plan, that strategy she pulled, she has been working it over a lot with Kurenai sensei during the months now she had to go into plan B.‘Wait!’ Orochimaru said quickly disturbing Sakura’s concentration. Sakura threw herself to the left and rolled away from a torrent of sand that tried to break her ribs, she rolled a few more times before standing and dashing behind a tree leaving an explosive tag there. She was out of tags, Sakura sighed. Her allowance couldn’t handle her beauty products and ninja gear at the same time, worse she didn’t budget.‘What is it, Orochimaru-sama.” Sakura asked politely, even though the Snake Sanin was a traitor he was still a legend and a hero during the third Shinobi war but most importantly a feared ninja. The sand that followed Sakura behind the tree was blasted by the explosive tag and in that Chaos, Sakura threw three shurikens at Gara the curse seal helping boost her throwing force.‘What did you try to do just now?’ Orochimaru questioned seriously. Sakura watched her shuriken get absorbed inside the sand wall protecting the Kazekage’s youngest son. The Haruno was smart, with her memory capabilities being very close to the Sharingan’s memory engraving nature she would never forget something that happened a second ago.‘Demonic Illusion: Tree Binding Death, I was about to use that genjutsu.’ Sakura revealed projecting her thoughts to communicate with Orochimaru making the snake Sanin hum in her head at the information gained. Sakura didn't know what was going on inside her mindscape so she took the hum as a breakthrough.‘Continue but instead of sending it out as an illusion tell your chakra this exact command, ‘This is real.’ make it believe that the genjutsu is in actuality a happening, and make it widespread as well my chakra will heighten its potency, then layer that genjutsu with an Image of the first Hokage coming out of the bushes, kukuku.’ Sakura shrugged at the plan and concentrated on the task at hand she was faster than ever she could feel it in the way she reached things quicker. Sakura landed on a tree branch and went through hand seals.‘Dog, Snake, Monkey, Ox, Tiger. This is real, Demonic Illusion: Tree Binding Death.’ Sakura felt her chakra get depleted but for the first time it didn’t bother her because the abundance still available was plenty enough, she weaved her chakra into an illusion and layered another on top of it her most chakra-intensive jutsu. It didn’t even touch the pool Orochimaru had given her and that was only temporary.Gara stopped in his tracks and began looking around, he experienced the first Hokage jump out of a bush confusing him as he wondered if the guy came back from the dead. Hashirama Senju took a stance with his palms together before a tree sprung out of the ground behind Gara and coiled around him, preventing him from moving.Sakura watched as an image of her appeared from inside the tree and because Gara was immobile it strikes but Gara’s sand which would never defend against a genjutsu, defended its master registering that the Kunai held in the illusion's hands could hurt Gara somehow. Sakura gritted her teeth not understanding the significance of what happened and poured more Chakra into the genjutsu creating another illusion on top of the first two which were one of the first Hokage and the other of the tree-binding Gara.“You’re illusions do not scare me!” Sakura jumped to the right as a wave of sand came crashing into her previous position. The civilian-born ninja quickly stood up and jumped up just in time to dodge another torrent of sand. On the other side, Kankuro screamed dodging an illusion of the first Hokage heading his way with a katana.“Your little mind games won't work on us!” That was all Sakura heard before she was blasted by the force of a strong gust of wind that sent her careening back through the forest floor twisting and turning all the while Sakura heard Orochimaru laughing like a maniac at something in her head.«««««”»»»»»Team 10 walked up to the doorway of the large tower located in the middle of the forest of death being the first team to arrive. Team 10 had been lucky enough to find a scroll along the way, at first they assumed it was a trap. Ino taking charge of course gave the lazy Nara the task of retrieving the scroll, so Shikamaru using his shadow possession technique on an unsuspecting wolf had it retrieving the scroll for them after some funny maneuvers from Shikamaru.Shikamaru was quick to figure out they had to open both scrolls at the same time. Ino was the one to open the earth scroll and Choji the heaven, a second later a puff of smoke appeared and when it cleared Asuma Sarutobi the genin-Sensei of team 10 was there looking at them in bewilderment before grimacing.“Why did I bet on team 7 to be the first to arrive?” Asuma grumbled with Ino frowning at the mention of said team, she didn’t pick up on the implications of her sensei’s words. Choji was looking at Asuma expectantly and everyone knew why that was. Asuma Sarutobi previous member of the 12 guardians rummaged through his pockets only to come back empty-handed shrugging at Choji.“You bet against your genin team?.” Shikamaru questioned in a bored tone, with Asuma only looking at the Nara in anger, he lost a lot of money, and his team was not even in the back of his mind when he placed the bet. All that talk of team 7 during the last 2 weeks made him assume they were the ones to beat in the exams.“Whatever.” The Sarutobi tsk’d and lit a cigarette, taking a puff before blowing it out. “Congratulations on being the first team to make it to the tower yada, yada yada.” Asuma raised his free hand and began making talking motions with it showing how much he cared at that moment.“You will be staying here until the 5-day mark of the exams, yes. Ino there are showers, yes. Choji there is food and Yes. Shikamaru there are beds. You can enter……Puff!” Asuma spoke and only paused to drag smoke from his lit stick and At the ‘puff’ Asuma was gone in a puff of smoke indicating the normal Shuushine being used.“Troublesome.” Shikamaru mumbled with an audible sigh before making his way to the door and pushing it open, walking in with Ino and Choji flanking his sides. ‘It won’t be long before they start talking, troublesome teammates.’ Shikamaru thought in resigned defeat as they walked down the hallway.“Asuma-Sensei could not even congratulate us properly.” Ino began and Shikamaru groaned, it would not be long until their sensei’s words registered in the Yamanaka heiress's head. Then it will be a long long 5 days.“Hey Shikamaru, do you know where the food is kept?” Choji asked making Shikamaru sigh. The genius boy wondered how he should know that when he was in the building for as long as they were.“In the cafeteria maybe Choji.” The Nara heir replied lazily and decided he needed to eat something too before heading to bed and hibernating for 4 days and a half.“Did Asuma-Sensei say he placed a bet on Golden boy’s team?” Shikamaru looked up at the ceiling and shook his head, wondering if he was born at the wrong time. Whether before the sage or after his generation he didn’t care. His preferred world was where everything could be done with the aid of technology and all from the comfort of your home, the thought actually brought a smile to the Nara’s face.“Ino Yamanaka.” The whole of team 10 looked to the side and was met with a man with gravity-defying silver hair and a forehead protector covering his left eye. Shikamaru wondered what Kakashi Hatake of the Sharingan was doing there calling his troublesome blonde teammate.«««««”»»»»»Orochimaru laughed in glee when he began seeing a picture. It was truly fascinating in a sense that kind of made Orochimaru angry that this perfect body was in the hands of a little kid with no ambitions except the Uchiha’s affections. Orochimaru was too proud a person to notice the hypocrisy of his words because he too came to the leaf and focused most of his research and time on understanding Uchiha biology.‘Such talent, if she tells her chakra to do, it will do.’ Orochimaru still remembered the event that took place when the genin cast the gentjutsu. He had never seen anything so beautiful like Chakra being weaved before. Orochimaru thought his heart skipped a beat and he might have blushed at the scene.The dark abyss above flashed white revealing a giant version of this Haruno girl standing like a great Goddess looking down at Orochimaru from above, her Shape being the only thing available for him to see. With 9 stars running along her abdomen circling her naval.She opened her eyes and the stars shot white-like beams at the different books with clan symbols Orochimaru recognized immediately. The Yamanaka, Inuzuka, Aburama, Uchiha, Hyūga, Nara, Akimichi, Kurama, and the Uzumaki. All these clan members were the Haruno girl's classmates, with the exception being the Kurama clan member. It meant at some stage of their academy years they all met a condition where she could absorb information on their chakra. Orochimaru saw the scrolls of each clan lighten up.On the giant’s forehead was a big kanji spelling out ‘Shanaroo!’ And she had an expression of extreme anger and authority. When she opened her mouth she screeched at the top of her lungs with such authority Orochimaru raised an impressed eyebrow.“THIS IS REAL!!” She screamed out making the scroll with the Kurama clan symbol fly up and forward meeting with a star and engraving itself into the Goddess's abdomen. The beauty of science Orochimaru remembered thinking when his chakra in the curse seal made its appearance known in the form of a snake made up of chakra that was a sickly yellow like his eyes.The chakra went through the scroll and entered the giantess, her chakra network was revealed with her chakra, or Orochimaru’s chakra if you wanted to be specific. The chakra circled her pathways as she moved her giant hands like she was dancing before suddenly stopping. The Shanaroo began showing an image before everything went white. When the light went down Orochimaru smirked when the illusion played out in her head.“This girl could just be my perfect host.” Orochimaru mumbled in glee quickly dashing forward and shouting out.“You! What are you?!” Orochimaru bellowed questioning the giant person.“I AM INNER SAKURA! SHANAROO!!” It screeched out making Orochimaru’s eardrums pop, but he felt no pain and instead smiled.“KUKUKUKUKUK...Sakura-Chan let the sand capture you I will be there to assist you. I now understand, kukukuk.” Orochimaru chuckled at the end of his order. Looking on as the Pink haired girl lost composure at his words due to the absurdity of it and almost fell. She quickly righted her footing but it was too late the sand was already grabbing her leg.Orochimaru watched closely for any sign of change in the mindscape. Sakura was screaming and clawing at the sand trying to free herself and Calling on more And more of his chakra. Orochimaru’s eyes widened when he saw a scroll in the distance fly out of the shelf and fly up into the giant figure’s hand expanding and growing until it was a giant scroll she held.The giant known as Inner Sakura grabbed the scroll unrolled it and began writing down some things Orochimaru couldn’t see with a brown-colored chakra. When she stopped the scroll flew back down becoming smaller and smaller. Orochimaru's curiosity won the battle of wills not like he put up much of a fight and he jumped up catching the scroll before it could join the rest of the books on the shelf.“The Kazekage clan. Kukukuku kkukukukukukukukykukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukuk!!!!!” The hysteria was on a level Orochimaru knew came in the form of an overdosage. He looked up at the giantess and found a new star laying in her abdomen now making it 10 in total.“Help!!” Orochimaru was knocked out of his musing when he heard Sakura’s cries for help inside her mindscape with the environment flipping and turning. The snake Sanin saw through her eyes that she was already submerged in the sand, Orochimaru acted accordingly he just found his precious person Aka Science project and soon-to-be new body Orochimaru couldn’t let her die.‘You still have so much in you I need to know.’«««««”»»»»»Ino walked a few steps behind the silver-haired jonin who led the way leisurely while reading an orange book Ino knew nothing about. She wondered why she was singled out from her team and instructed to follow the Jonin. He said it was some important leaf business that was top secret and the way the silver-haired jonin said it you wouldn’t know if it was serious or not.“Why am I being summoned Jonin-San?” Ino asked speeding up in her steps so she was at least only a step behind him and to his side.“That will be explained to you soon enough cute little genin.” Kakashi said flipping a page of his book before giggling as he brought his face closer to the book to capture the contents of what was written. Ino raised a brow and wondered if the book was really that captivating.“What are you reading?” Ino asked and Kakashi stopped in his steps, he closed his book with a snap and looked at Ino seriously bending forward to look her in the eyes before he eye smiled at the girl.“Reading? I don’t see anybody reading here, do you see someone reading?” The jonin asked and Ino blinked in confusion she looked to Kakashi’s hands to find nothing in its grasp. The Yamanaka heiress looked at Kakashi Hatake seriously before sighing. Her interest peaked she wouldn’t be satisfied until she figured out what was in that book.“Icha Icha paradise the gourmet’s 5 senses.” Ino recited the title of the book out loud making Kakashi move his head to the side in confusion. “ I will look for it in a bookstore.” At that Kakashi’s eyes widened in horror.“Actually, the book is a limited edition copy only 3 were sold in the whole village I don't think you will find one.” Kakashi told the Yamanaka with an eye smile. She only smirked at him, already catching his lie. Ino’s talents with reading body language were revered even in her clan she was very observant.“I don’t mind searching.” Ino stated easily at the Jonin she wasn’t gonna be played for a fool that book had to be interesting if a Jonin could giggle like that and practically bury his face into the pages.“You are a curious one.” Kakashi said in taught remembering another person who was just as curious. “Have you ever heard the phrase, Curiosity killed the cat?” The scarecrow Jonin asked casually to the blonde heiress who only shrugged.“Lucky for me I’m not a cat then.” Ino replied and Kakashi gave her an eye smile, the girl had a mouth on her if Kakashi ever saw one and that was a characteristic he could appreciate.“Touche…….. let’s go meet your host Young Yamanaka heiress.” Kakashi placed his hands in his pockets, shoulders slouched, back bent forward while he released a little intent he had gained called ‘boredom intent’ to annoy sticklers to the rules.“Your a weird one.” Ino remarked only gaining an uncaring shrug from Kakashi Hatake the copy ninja of Konohagaru. Though she wouldn’t know that, Ino was not interested in that part of the ninja art she loved the information networks and intelligence side of the job.Ino walked through the hallways of the tower seeing a bunch of swirly marks running around the walls and again her curiosity was peaked because she saw that mark a lot she knew. Looking at the Jonin she spotted the same insignia on his person. Lucky for the Yamanaka heiress she was not the shy type so if she did not have the answer her first go-to option was to ask.“Jonin-San what do these symbols mean.” Kakashi looked at Ino before looking to where she was pointing with such slowness even his blink took 5 full seconds to complete, Ino looked at the Jonin with some disdain she hated lazy people. Ino wished everybody was outgoing like Naruto.‘Golden boy’ Ino began emitting killing intent Kakashi Hatake had the pleasure of witnessing, he blinked impressed at its ability to somehow attack your mind into believing you were in a situation. The girl would make a great interrogator.Kakashi wondered what that was all about but he first had to answer the question asked.“That is the clan symbol of one of Konoha’s old Allie, they resided in Uzushiogakure the village hidden in the whirlpools but they are practically extinct now, mmm almost like my clan.” Kakashi explained simply before he came to a realization offhandedly raising his hand to cup his chin in thought about the significance of being the last living member of his clan.“I guess that makes me special and limited edition like my book.” Kakashi Hatake wondered out loud looking happy to have something in common with his great book of literature.Ino's sweat dropped at the man’s behavior but she did wonder what exactly could have happened to the clan and with how their clan symbol was around so much in Konoha even more than the Uchiha and Senju clans who founded the whole village it must mean they had a significant role in the history of Konoha.“Why are their clan symbol so potent in Konoha, you would think they built the village.” Kakashi chuckled at the girl's words and decided to enlighten her curious mind. Kakashi liked seeing where people go with certain information given to them. The silver-haired Jonin liked to see if handed a certain situation would a person make the same decisions as him, then he would trace that mindset back to the day he lost his teammates to try and find closure.“Because the Uzumaki Clan built the Village.” Kakashi revealed making Ino’s eyes widen when the name Uzumaki came up and a certain blonde came into mind.“Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha only founded the Idea of a diverse village, the concept of a village was already something being done by the Uzumaki clan living in the village hidden in the whirlpools.” Kakashi continued as he marched on not noticing Ino had stopped walking (Authors Note: or maybe he did notice, you can never know with that guy. Mmmmhhhh….anyways).“Wait, wait wait a minute can you say that again.” Ino asked dumbfounded as she ran after Kakashi who was still explaining away. Ino gritted her teeth and dashed past Kakashi before stopping in front of him glaring up at the Jonin, her bossy side showing its face.“Mmmh……sorry…… did …..you…… say ……something? I ……was …….lost ……in …….thought explaining ……..to …….you …….about …….the Uzumaki ……..clan.” Kakashi said this in a slow way that had him taking six-second blinks after every word to really drill it into Ino that this was a battle she didn’t want to start. It was no wonder the ninja couldn’t make a relationship work for longer than 3 months before they just walked out even the famed ‘man tamer’ Anko said it wasn’t worth the effort one of those rare cases of lost causes.Ino frowned narrowing her eyes up at the Jonin, hands open wide to block his path, she was about to open her mouth to speak when Kakashi made an act of realization, patting his head in mirth before turning to the left and opening the door next to him, he proceeded to walk in before turning around and blinking at Ino in faux confusion.“We have arrived Hokage-Sama he called out.” Sending Ino an eye smile, Ino only felt resolution she was gonna make this man tell her everything she wanted to know and more or else her name wasn’t...“Ino Yamanaka, please come in and take a seat.” Ino gulped that was the Hokage’s voice, questions began playing in her head, did she have some kind of hidden talent too as Sakura, her best friend of course told her all about her chakra’s ability to listen to all her commands. She was happy for her friend so Ino took a step into the door to find the Hokage seating on a plain wooden chair with Kakashi now standing next to him and in front of the Hokage was a wooden chair where Ino was guessing she had to sit, this was looking more like an interrogation setting.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
In the break of midnight on the first day of the Chunin exams a shadowy figure was seen jumping through the rooftops of Konoha making its way to an unknown location. The figure who could have been as tall as an average 13-year-old jumped on top of a platform and did a front flip landing in a crouch that quickly turned into a roll into the shadows. He peered his head over his hiding place and scanned the rooftop he found himself on.There were 3 Chunins stationed around on the rooftops standing rigid and at attention heads occasionally turning to scan the perimeter before they would look forward. The figure took a breath and waited out a one-hour mark before dashing forward, using the cloak he was draped in to conceal his presence just as the chunin swapped out for new ones.The figure found himself against another wall in the shadows taking a calming breath and peeking his head out once more to spy on the Chunins watching the perimeter taking the same position as their previous colleagues.‘I don’t have much chakra so I will have to do this the most boring way.’ The figure thought. He wasn’t about to throw something and make them look somewhere else because that would just be indicating there was someone in the proximity then a Chunin would be sent out to report suspicious activities, and call backup if the need came.The figure draped in black pressed himself on a Wall not even able to mold chakra due to there being at least one Chunin sensitive to chakra use in ninjutsu in a squad of guard details for a hotel hosting rich individuals. The figure instead took out a scroll and placed a palm on it and a barrier seal came out in a green color under him.The figure proceeded to go through a simple Tiger seal before the barrier took the form of a cylinder, then he did the snake seal, and the barrier's light green color darkened. The figure dropped its hands and the Barrier fell revealing there to be a perfectly cut slab from the rooftops. Placing his hands on the cut-out slab of concrete it almost fell but stuck to the hands through the use of chakra.Heaving in effort the figure lifted his arms and in the process removed the section of the rooftop cut out. It was at least 2 and a half feet deep with a circumference of 35 centimeters. It was quite the feat of strength. The figure took out a blanket and jumped down into the hole leaving the blanket to cover his entrance.‘Phase one complete: entrance.’ The figure thought dropping down into the empty hallways. He proceeded to walk down the hallway wondering how he would find his target. He was quite surprised to find out he was in Konoha. That was bad for both of them in the close run.The hotel only had 4 floors. It was small but also one of the most expensive ones around because of its modern architecture and collection of artworks and sculptures. The figure walked past a sculpture of a naked Shinobi wearing the headband of a clan he didn’t recognize. His right arm was in the motion of throwing something and by how the hand was positioned the figure would guess it was a Kunai.The sculpture’s manly parts were concealed by a leaf, as he stood tall with a smirk on his face. The figure draped in black thought he understood the message the creator of the sculpture was trying to deliver. ‘Suck my dick, leaf ninja’.‘I might come back and offer them a price for this because damn that is something I can relate to there……. suck my dick third and fourth Hokage.’ The figure thought with a smirk on his hidden face letting loose a little chuckle as he made his way down the hallway. Knowing his target he would have at least two guards in front of his door.‘Knowing him he probably has those fools protecting him just so he feels powerful now that he knows what us ninjas are capable of……..the Chunin exam tournament stage would make him fear us even more, tststststs, I bet he will pee his pants.!’ The figure had to place his hand in front of his mouth to stop the laugh about to escape.The figure was not bothered inside the lavish hotel, but at the same time, rich man paranoia was a thing. A simple laugh in the hands of someone else’s imagination could be a code for a man slaughter to another. Rich people have this paranoia that everyone is after their money.“Stupids, they should know only I want their money.” The clone stated evilly with a big wide smile and greedy eyes snickering to himself.It wasn’t long until he saw Danko and his partner standing guard while sneaking in some alcohol in between.“Found you.” The figure smiled under his hooded features looking ready to confront his target who could be sleeping at those late hours or not.«««««”»»»»»Team 7 decided they were not meant for the comforts of modern life, deciding instead to camp out on a giant tree 60 feet from the tower to spy on prospective teams for at least a day. They made a little tree house that was draped under Camouflage sheets and slapped with Naruto’s now you see me now you can’t tags.Those two simple combinations of tag and ninja tools were the foundation of most of Naruto’s achievements, sneaking into the ninja archives was something only people like him could boast about. Stealing from banks hundreds of millions of Ryos, the young Uzumaki thought he had the privilege of being the first in the world to do it. Being a successful loanshark meant you had to be able to do things efficiently and on the down low, that was him.When Naruto Uzumaki called himself a seal master it was not just in the sense that he could understand the language of sealing symbols to a tee but because of his efficiency in the sealing art in application as well. In the hands of an Uzumaki seals were a very deadly weapon in all forms of applications in the Shinobi art, and Naruto Uzumaki was no different.Naruto was growing up, he felt like he was on a road to not just success but tranquility, he always saw himself as someone who might end up alone and truthfully it never bothered him much, maybe because he was younger and the thought of love and affections was as disgusting to him as mud was to girls.He liked Ino for her character that seemed so much like his own. Outgoing, funny, a leader, and her sweetness whenever they interacted. She was the first person to ever apologize when they heard he was an orphan. It was a very welcomed pace from those who ignored the fact or even indulged in it.Naruto found love in the most unlikely of places. In the heart of his best friend a blind girl, he always thought would learn to hate him as everybody else did, but that wait was a wasted effort. Naruto grew tired of it on the first day when he sat there in wave county for a week at Hinata’s bedside as she lay unconscious. Her words that confessed her feelings for him replayed in his head.She was in love with him, If she had never woken up Naruto would have done everything in his power to burn the world to a crisp for taking her away from him. That was when he realized he loved her too, the fact his dreams of taking over the world would become of destroying it and hoping he would die in the process to see her once more and hug her. He was in a dark place in that week-long haze before Tsunami helped him out of it.Naruto Uzumaki felt he had found the formula for a happy life because since realizing his feelings and then telling them to his best friend turned love interest he was the happiest. It felt like that dark veil Hinata was always able to peak at and see something bright in him was finally lifted for him to see what lay behind too. Unlike Ino who he felt he had much in common Hinata felt like someone he had nothing in common with and yet could understand him like a book and he could do the same.For the longest time, she showed him her love from a distance asking for nothing in return always just content with being happy next to him and Naruto realized he too was content with her next to him but better yet close to him. She was more important to him than anything in the world and in his eyes she more than deserved the title of his most prestigious treasure, his precious person. He wished he could introduce her to his mother, he was sure she would love the Hyūga heiress.“What are you doing dope.” Sasuke Uchiha asked walking up to Naruto who had his back against the tree they found themselves on that was about 20 times bigger than the blonde with the branch he sat on maybe being 15 times his width. The blonde Jinchuriki had in his hands a piece of paper with a rough-assed drawing of some Kanji that he had away from his face and occasionally rotated to see the symbol from different angles.“What does It look like I’m doing Sasuke?” Sasuke’s eyes widened at that and he looked at Naruto in shock at him using his first name.“It looks like you are doing nothing.” Sasuke observed hiding his shock well and replacing it with a cool frown. Naruto sighed and placed the paper face down, it might have just been Scribbles but it was a copy of the seal on Gara’s forehead with a few notes already made…. He didn’t want Duncan Mac Duckass getting his hands on it.“What do you want?” Naruto asked knowing the Uchiha wouldn’t come around to start a conversation with him unless he wanted something or he was looking for a fight.“Look dobe, you are playing a dangerous game and even I know that. Why are you leading Hinata-Chan on when you are dating Ino.” This time it was Naruto’s turn to look at Sasuke in shock that he quickly hid by turning a raised eyebrow.“I’m not leading Hinata-Hime on teme.” Naruto stated you could hear in his tone that he didn’t quite like the accusation especially when he was just thinking about how much the blind Hyūga has brightened his once shallow, friendless life so much he would do anything to keep that light shining bright.“I heard what she told you in wave country before she went into a coma.” Sasuke revealed which had Naruto narrowing his eyes at the Uchiha at the prospect of him spying on them in a moment that was meant to be private.“I am going to be straight with you Naruto Uzumaki, I don’t like you very much, or perhaps not at all only time will tell.” Sasuke paused looking Naruto in the eyes. “You are Hinata-Chan’s best friend and that means a lot to her, in wave country I saw that loud and clear.” Naruto listened closely keeping his mouth shut to see where the Uchiha was going with this.“The fact she loves you in a romantic sense was shocking at first but I can see why that would be the case now.” Sasuke said looking at Naruto and placing a smirk on his features making the blonde sitting down frown up at him.“What are you getting at?” Naruto stood up and was surprised by Sasuke raising his hands in a none threatening manner.“In her fight against Neji, I noticed that the feelings she has for you that she confuses as love is simply admiration. This is how it’s going to work.” Sasuke became threatening in the blink of an eye and moved forward to stand in Naruto’s personal space finding that he and the blonde were now the same height when the dope stood up.“In these exams, if we ever come into a fistfight, I will break you, grind your face through the dirt and make you beg for it to stop so Hinata-Chan can hear you giving up, that little illusion she has of you will break and she will see the reality of the world and that your little talks are nothing but that talks.” Sasuke finished not bothering to activate his Sharingan to make himself more threatening to the blonde not that it would work with the conceited blonde who feared no one. Naruto being the only person eager to meet the nine tails was a testament to that.“Is that your declaration of a love rivalry? I didn’t think the great Uchiha clan dabbled in the world of feelings and affections.” Naruto taunted and only received a grunt from the young Uchiha heir, making the blonde frown at the seriousness in Sasuke’s posture.“I like Hinata-Chan a lot.” Sasuke began shocking Naruto at the fact he could say that to his face, it shocked even Sasuke since he couldn’t even say those words to his brother Itachi.“She’s a special girl with many redeeming qualities she is resilient, proficient, strong, and skilled. Hinata deserves a strong person in her life to protect and care for her, not a clown who hurts her feelings every time he loses a spar.” Sasuke wasn’t pulling punches with his words and Naruto listened to him without placing a word in even though he was willing to do so.“You know Sasuke, everything you just mentioned involved Hinata’s abilities, and although you are right about all those qualities I will add to that.” Naruto glared at Sasuke showing the Uchiha he wasn’t about to back away.“She is the best friend an orphan like me could ever ask for, she is sweet, caring, loving, beautiful, a worrywart and her most precious quality are that she is loyal to her friends.” Naruto said taking a step and bringing his face very close to Sasuke’s. “I love that girl, and she loves me, the day you take her away from me is the day I die.” Sasuke smirked eyes looking like he was taking those last words as a challenge.“Don’t blame me if your words come true, just know from now on we both know where we stand dobe.” Sasuke said turning around and walking away having said his piece.“I don’t like you either duckass.” Sasuke stopped in his tracks and listened to the ‘dope’ not facing him. “I hate your attitude, you have it all like Neji said and yet you act like those connections don’t matter to you, a brother like Itachi is something I craved when I was younger, a family as close-knit as the Uchiha is something Hime can’t fathom. Sakura loves you and yet you won’t give the poor girl a chance instead you want to take away the one person I cherish most in the world my only family.” Naruto glared at Sasuke’s back letting his conviction rise in the face of a challenge“You have a problem Uchiha, and honestly I don’t give a shit about it, but just know if you ever step between mine I will end you, my shit is above your pay grade you don’t want to be my enemy.” Naruto proceeded to walk up to Sasuke and stand next to him, shoulder to shoulder as he whispered to him. “Don’t let my happiness when I’m with Hinata fool you, I can be evil too.” Naruto hit Sasuke with killing intent so fierce and potent it had him seeing the death of the whole Uchiha clan with only him left to wallow in sorrow.“I don’t have a clan Sasuke, I don’t know what attachments you have with them. So it wouldn’t hurt me to remove it from your existence. Isn’t that what happened to Mizuke little Uchiha murderer.” Sasuke’s eyes widened at the words to leave Naruto’s mouth. The blonde knew!Naruto walked passed him knocking into his shoulders and physically able to make him budge but Sasuke was ready and an application of some tree walking exercise left him not budging.Naruto walked away leaving Sasuke angry at feeling like he lost this argument with him. The Uchiha and Uzumaki had a bond that was purely menacing. The first day Naruto saw Sasuke, he had it out for him, to belittle the Uchiha and make him look like a fool because of his past with the clan.When Sasuke first saw Naruto’s abilities he felt challenged, he was from the great Uchiha clan, His father was the clan heir, and his brother was considered a prodigy as famed as Kakashi Hatake’s equal. Sasuke had the dream of being greater than them all, but the stupid Uzumaki wanted to be greater, and it angered him.«««««"»»»»»Itachi unaware of the happenings of his genin team’s two hotheaded male members walked down the streets of Konoha with Izumi hanging off him like clothing. They were taking a walk along the streets of the village they both treasured most. It was now the second day of the Chunin exams and Konoha was still as busy as the first day.Izumi was happily munching on a dango stick humming a tune to herself looking like the happiest girl in the world and let it be known she was. Yes, Izumi was a fan girl to the Uchiha hot throb who put other hot throbs to shame especially now that he was a young man about to turn twenty.Itachi though able to control his face as he ate the delicacy called dango wondered about his team and Sasuke’s well-being. He had faith his team would make it far, they were all talented and exceptional. What Worried Itachi was how they would behave without his guidance, Naruto and Sasuke behaved like your stereotypical bitter enemies, and Itachi was not blind to that.‘Foolish little brother.’ Itachi thought thinking of all the times he tried to show Sasuke that communication was the best way to get things off your chest. Itachi for all his anti-social behavior had a girl he loved, and a best friend he adored. Itachi smiled and he laughed, he got embarrassed and sometimes got angry, he could also get bored and do something fun, his life wasn’t surrounded by training.“Your worrying about Sasuke-Kun aren’t you?” Itachi looked down at Izumi who was shorter than him by quite a margin. Izumi asked because he had a worried look on his face, which for Itachi Uchiha was a little glare he does in the distance.Izumi wrapped her arms around Itachi’s free arm bringing him closer to her and looking him in the eyes placing her feeling out there for him to catch with his sharp eyes. Itachi’s eyes softened at the look and seemed willing to talk to his girlfriend about what was bothering him.The Uchiha prodigy sighed and looked around the streets seeing that years could not change some people. His fan girls never gave up and the bitter eyes they gave Izumi who snapped her hands at them in an ‘S’ motion before slapping her thigh was only the icing to turn the glares murderess.“Let’s go somewhere a little more private Hope of the Uchiha clan, my future 5th Hokage of the leaf village,” Izumi told the young Uchiha sensually making him lose his earlier thoughts as she pressed his arm into her breasts. Itachi looked at her with a raised eyebrow in actuality finding himself embarrassed and a little happy she was so possessive of him.“Please don’t do such things in public Izumi-Chan.” Itachi spoke voice deep yet soft to Izumi’s ears, she smiled and tried to kiss I’m on the cheeks because she liked a challenge and she knew in these sorts of situations she would never lose to the man she loved.Itachi being the very skilled and fast shinobi that he was saw the kiss coming a mile away So the Young Uchiha prodigy did what he would do in a tussle, and he dodged. Leaving Izumi to kiss nothing but air and embarrass herself making the girls following the young couple laugh at her in hysteria knowing the news would spread like spilled water.“Itachi-Kuuuuuunnnnn how could you, Now Mikoto-Sama will hear rumors that you mistreat women.” Izumi the very strange Uchiha that Itachi couldn’t get rid of for a time before she couldn’t get rid of him for a time when he found out she had the Sharingan until they couldn’t get rid of each other whined and cried fox tears, unembarrassed to do so in public.“Mother.” Itachi shivered knowing his words would be next to the ground they stood on before they reached the Uchiha maître’s ears if it ever was contradictory to her ‘daughter-in-law’ who she loved more than her sons. Mikoto Uchiha was bitter about not having a daughter and Itachi was the one that caught that anger full force because he was so cute as a baby they thought he was a girl and that happiness was something Itachi ruined by revealing he had man parts.“Kiss.” Izumi took Itachi’s moment of weakness and fear as an opportunity to attack landing a kiss that was wet making the famed Uchiha blush in public. The fan girls gapped while some people sent out catcalls at the couple.“I love you too Itachi-Kun.” Itachi blushed even more than possible making some fan girls lose hope of ever winning the young Jonin’s heart because that reaction coming from the controlled Uchiha prodigy could only mean he was in love with the girl too. Itachi smiled at Izumi and poked her forehead protector with his index and middle finger responding to her words the only way Itachi Uchiha knew how.“Not so worried anymore are you?” Izumi asked blushing so red her lips quivered and her eyes had hearts in them feeling so on top of the world because she knew the significance of the gesture., only one thing could make her day even better. Izumi shook her head and killed the daydreams about to commence about Itachi proposing to her.“No.” Itachi replied as they walked on with most Shinobi passing by giving Itachi Uchiha a kind of distance meant only for superiors and those in charge.“You know Naruto-Kun and Sasuke-Kun are mature enough to not let their rivalry for the Hyūga heiress come above their success as a team.” Izumi continued after calming down and becoming all smiles unable to let go of the tall Uchiha’s arm while having a bounce in her steps.“Sasuke behaves like an older brother that’s being outdone at home by his little brother when dealing with Naruto and Naruto behaves like he has better things to do but still will always find the time to poke fun at Sasuke but put them against a common enemy and they can fight like brothers of blood with a chemistry between them that makes me feel like they were actual brothers sometimes.” Itachi began before taking a leap and found himself on top of a rooftop looking down at Izumi who only grumbled and lifted her hands at him like a baby with a pout on her face. Itachi sighed but what could he do, though it wasn’t like him to do such acts in public his girlfriend was a fan of it. She likes all those princess gale movies.Itachi descended and gave Izumi his back bending down for her to climb on. Izumi being a very teasing individual stretched her legs and placed them on Itachi’s shoulders who was facing forward unable to face anyone. This woman would send him to an early grave before he found himself in hiding.“Don’t mind me, babe.” There came the name-calling, she was very possessive indeed because some fan girls were still following them she wanted to set the nail on their coffins of affection because Itachi could see some of them dying inside. “Let’s go horsy to the UNKNOWN!!!” Izumi screamed out giggling like a schoolgirl when she sat comfortably on Itachi’s shoulders her legs dangling on either side of his neck. Itachi still wondered why he put himself through all of her antics.The Uchiha stood up easily looking anywhere but at the public that openly gapped at them. “Woah easy there stallion.” Izumi said taking a hold of Itachi’s hair when he stood up and without a word, they took off like a speeding bullet in a fast dash that could make even Might Guy see it was full of youth and charisma.In their mad dash, Izumi apologized to Itachi profoundly, revealing it was Mikoto Uchiha who told her it would be a good idea to show more affection in public and that being more possessive would chase homewreckers away.The two Uchiha clan members found themselves on top of the Hokage monument a minute later sitting on the head of the first Hokage. Every ninja worth their pay knew the scenery from above was one to behold, it was like their own little make-out spot, so the comfort Izumi got into was not one Itachi could say he didn’t see coming.Itachi sat down on the first Hokage’s hair legs open so Izumi could sit between his legs and lean against his chest taking one of his hands and placing it on her stomach with hers on top rubbing his soothingly, Itachi loved this side of her it was so unUchiha like.“So Sasuke-Kun feels challenged by Naruto-Kun but at the same time he doesn’t realize he does the same to you.” Izumi stated starting to understand the dilemma of the situation. She loved her boyfriend but sometimes she felt like he was as dense as the rest of the Jonins roaming the hidden leaf village.Izumi thought Itachi could relate to how his little brother felt about Naruto since the genin Uchiha wanted to be greater than him and broadcast it to the world in the form of something as grand as a match between Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha. When Sasuke was younger he spoke in his sleep as he dreamt.Itachi’s dream is to be Hokage and the first job requirement is to be the strongest person in the village. Having his little brother try to outdo him Instead of looking to work beside him. Sasuke could be hurting him deeply as he marches on and seems stuck in the past during times of warfare only looking for strength in life.Itachi for all his bravado is a soft-spoken and honest person, he lacks the hardness to carry heavy burdens on his shoulders, he hates fighting but knows before a man can follow words they must see actions, what Itachi Uchiha ‘Hope of the Uchiha clan’ doesn’t lack is will power. Something the hidden leaf village has dubbed ‘THE WILL OF FIRE!’“You should talk to him about how you feel.” Izumi said raising her free hand and placing it on Itachi’s cheek while the Uchiha simply looked up at the afternoon sky.“I try to talk to him but Sasuke-Kun only seems able to Open up and drop his guard when around Naruto. My foolish little brother shows the most emotions only when the blonde is involved.” Itachi frowned wondering what it was about the blonde Jinchuriki that drove his little brother so much.“I think it is a budding bromance that both of them don’t want to accept due to pride and stubbornness.” Izumi deduced dropping her hand from the Uchiha’s cheek. Itachi discreetly took said hand in his free one looking away from Izumi who smiled at the shy Uchiha’s endearing act.“For what it is worth I think you are a very good sensei.” Izumi proclaimed loudly to the man she loved and felt him relax a little more at her words.“Hey, Izumi-Chan.” Itachi called out to his girlfriend who bent her head back to look up at him and she was shocked to see a smile on his face that was bigger than any he has given her before. It looked like one of Naruto’s grins and it had Izumi blushing at the look alone. She felt Itachi bring her closer to him pressing their bodies together.“Y-yes.” Izumi stuttered out feeling like something important was about to be said and she became a ball of nerves and anticipation.“Will you stay with me forever like this?” Itachi asked and Izumi smiled a million-watt smile nodding up at him with a tear running down the side of her right eye, she was so happy to hear that.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Team 8 made their way to the tower in a leisurely if not a little tense atmosphere. Kiba and Akamuru could smell snakes all over their teammate Sakura Haruno, but unlike Shino and himself who had only a little of the scent on their person, Sakura had it all over her body.Akamaru whimpered unable to stand the smell on his teammate who he always thought smelled nice. Although Sakura still behaved like herself there was one fundamental aspect that still had Kiba feeling Suspicious of something. He remembered waking up in the middle of the night and finding himself in a cave with Sakura and Shino.Shino regaled to him that he engaged the giant snake that attacked him and did his best to simply stay one step ahead of it while he had his insects slowly eat away at its chakra until it eventually went off in a puff of smoke. Shino had no clue as to what Kiba’s situation with Sakura was in dealing with the Kusa genin that attacked their group.Sakura’s story went something like this, when Kiba was knocked unconscious she took her fight with the Kusa genin away from him to keep the Inuzuka safe. The fight had taken them into a collision course with the team from Suna and it had become a three-way battle. Sakura managed to find an opening to escape by using a genjutsu.‘I don’t want to say I don’t have faith in her abilities but Sakura…….’ Kiba looked at his pink-haired teammate’s form from behind, she had confidence in herself now as she held the earth scroll she stole from the Kusa nin in the distraction of her escape.“You should put that scroll away before some team comes and swipes it from your hand,” Kiba told the Haruno girl who held the earth scroll in her right hand in broad daylight like a call for a challenge.“Don’t be such a worrywart Kiba, if anybody tries something we can just take their scroll instead.” Sakura said offhandedly. Shino was surprised by the words to come out of the civilian-born genin’s mouth, it was reckless which made it so unlike Sakura who was always attentive and tried to always do things the safest way.“Just put the damn scroll away.” Kiba growled out not liking Sakura’s words, these were the Chunin exams he had incentives to pass this round he didn’t want to take stupid chances and tango with karma with fate playing the music.“What is your problem Kiba? If you want the scroll so bad take it.” Sakura came around and shoved the scroll into the Inuzuka’s hands making him wrinkle his nose at the stench it carried. Sakura turned around and walked away there was no denying it Sakura Haruno was very eager about something.“It’s only the second day, maybe we arrived before team 7.” Sakura said excitedly thinking about the shock Sasuke might get at finding out she made it before him. Sakura seemed to not notice she had teammates called Kiba and Shino but although they were the ones physically with her she was mentally not with them.‘Sasuke is gonna be so surprised when I show him what I can do.’ The pink-haired girl’s infatuation with the Uchiha seems to always leave her mentally incapable of making coherent thoughts. Sakura was playing with forces unknown, her idea that she would somehow outsmart Orochimaru of the Sanin and get away with the act was like trying to kill all the cockroaches in the world when one already kept returning like a virus after every kill attempt.“Sakura-San can I have a moment to regale my thoughts to you?” Sakura blinked looking to her side jumping in shock at seeing Shino there next to her. After months with the Aburama heir training, going on missions, and relying on each other as teammates. Sakura still seemed unable to consider how her ability to forget his existence could be hurting the Aburama who didn’t show any outward emotions.“Uhm okay, yes sure.” Sakura said after a moment, with Shino nodding and looking at Kiba. The Inuzuka rolled his eyes but took some earplugs from his jacket pocket and placed them in his ears. Shino continued looking at the Inuzuka making him growl in irritation before taking another pair of earplugs and placing them in Akamaru’s ears. Shino turned to Sakura and began.“Sakura-San, I understand we are all in these exams with our own motivations and mentalities. I wish to make my clan and family proud. We recently found out why Kiba wants to get far in these exams but before that, he already had goals set out to win the whole thing and make a name for himself. Although your motivations are obvious I would like to hear them from you if you do not mind regaling that information to me, I promise it won’t ever be shared from my mouth.” Shino’s long-winded heart-to-heart was something Sakura didn’t expect when she agreed to talk she thought he would question her story.Sakura and Orochimaru had come to a deal after he rescued her from Gara’s sand faster than she could follow, by the time she had opened her eyes she was already miles away from the sand siblings with Orochimaru standing there in front of her with his hands behind his back and a very wide smile plastered on his pale face.They came to a deal in which Orochimaru would take Sakura’s blood for study purposes which he already acquired without her knowledge. In exchange, he gave her the earth scroll he had and laughed away her question about the whereabouts of his teammates. Orochimaru of course left promising to find her and have a proper chat.“I’m here to…..” Sakura blushed about to tell Shino why she was there and her words got caught in her tongue unable to come out. Sakura just realized her mentality in the exams was very similar to her teammate Kiba, it was a hollow reason she realized, could she tell Shino her whole ninja career revolved around winning Sasuke’s affection?Shino didn’t say a word letting Sakura think, the Aburama heir already knew why Sakura fought but that mentality was something he wanted to help who he considered a friend realize wasn’t the kind of mentality to go with when a ninja’s life could be cut short in a matter of seconds.“I know you love Sasuke-San.” Shino revealed and raised a brow behind his shades when he saw Sakura’s eyes widen in shock. “You do not do a good job of hiding it.” He said killing Sakura’s shock and the Haruno with perfect chakra control pouted.“What do you want to get at?” Sakura asked letting her anger rise a little because she felt like she was being judged by the bug user.“I have an adopted older brother, we were very close but one day a very bad man came over to recruit me for his organization, promising me training and power. My brother did not like that he thought I deserved to live my childhood and make friends not worry about things that did not concern me like the ambitions of an old man. He ended up going instead and since then I haven’t seen him.” Shino regaled his story to Sakura trying to explain to her something in his tale.“My brother loved me like I was his blood relative and took my place so I could go to the academy, make friends, become a genin, get teammates, and enjoy being unruled by others. I learned a lesson that day on what love is.” Shino paused and Sakura kept quiet captivated by the Aburama’s tale. “Love is self-sacrificial and unwavering, able to get you through tough times if you know you are doing it for the ones you hold affection to, following your heart is one of the greatest things we can do.” Sakura nodded agreeing with Shino thinking that was the end of that topic, and that he was supporting her goal.“But the heart can be deceitful Sakura-San, it can be manipulated or manipulative. It makes decisions with no logical background and can hurt others in the process or oneself.” This was Shino Aburama’s logical mindset at play, if Shikamaru Nara was a genius strategist then Shino was a genius of logic.“Don’t let your heart rule your decisions Sakura-San, if Sasuke-San ever falls in love with you make sure it is with the real you and not a perfectly woven illusion that will have you losing your best qualities. You are smart, beautiful, courageous, and bright any man would be happy to have you as a lifelong partner don’t let what one person doesn’t see define how you see yourself.” Shino placed a hand on Sakura’s shoulder and squeezed it while she looked at him dumbfounded.“Thank you for giving me an ear, I hope I wasn’t overstepping any boundaries.” Shino said before he turned to Kiba and nodded to the dog boy who didn’t waste a second to remove the earplugs from his ears and Akamaru’s ears.“You done?.” Kiba asked irritated and Shino nodded before taking the lead. Kiba placed Akamaru down who quickly ran over to Shino giving Sakura a wide breadth due to the stench on her person. A nice shower would have her smelling better but until then Akamaru wasn’t having any of that.Kiba followed Shino jogging over to reach him with Sakura stuck in one place lost in thought with Shino’s words returning to her. He said she was beautiful, smart, courageous, and bright with a straight face but Sakura at least knew the Aburama was a very straightforward guy, so he meant what he said.‘When was the last time I thought of myself as beautiful enough to win someone’s attention? The last time I thought of myself as courageous or even smart.' Sakura wondered walking behind her teammates who conversed with each other. Trailing back into memory lane Sakura began to recount her time at the academy.It all started so perfectly, she made friends before she even reached the gates of the school. She was so happy, then she saw Sasuke Uchiha and life seemed to turn on its heels Sakura fell in love at first sight. She even thought she would have to break her friendship with Ino when she saw her best friend show interest in the Uchiha, luckily it never came to that.Sakura was so worried about all the other Sasuke fan girls in class stealing him, she did her best to always be the loudest in the room so her voice wasn’t drowned out by the rest of her rivals. Sakura took great care of herself and hated getting dirty while also being fierce when denying boys the time to try and hit on her especially when the Uchiha was in the vicinity.Yet Sasuke fell for the Hyūga heiress. Hinata Hyūga was the opposite of all that Sakura was in the academy, the girl was quiet, she never looked in Sasuke’s direction unless he was right in front of her and she was always happy to be with her best friend.‘I have a best friend too.’ Sakura thought thinking of her friend Ino who was always supportive of her and sheltered her so much like Naruto did Hinata. Sakura even in her best friend's company only thought of Sasuke. She could see a simple Uchiha clan symbol and her heart rate would increase thinking it is the boy that captivated her.Sakura sighed and looked up at the afternoon sun glaring at her from above the tall trees that surrounded the forest of death and she balled her fists.“I know what I’m doing.” Sakura mumbled to herself jogging to catch up with her teammates.«««««”»»»»»Ino walked down the hallways of the tower lost in thought, she was a bit angry at the adults who interrogated her like a common spy. Naruto this, Naruto that, she had her own troubles to sort out with the blonde, and having people throw their own at her made Ino feel like a tool.The Suna team arrived after them, they didn’t know each other so nobody started a conversation and they gave each other their space.‘What is going on with us Naruto-Kun?’ Ino thought with a sad frown on her face, she was angry at him but she didn’t even know why. Yes, Naruto and Hinata were close they have been like that since the beginning of the academy. At first, Hinata was so timid and reclusive but Naruto was always there to hold her hand and walk her through things.As time went by Hinata began coming out of her shell and able to talk with minimum stuttering, and her shoulders every day became more and more relaxed. Ino was there throughout the shy girl's transition into the class's best student and she had thought that the Hyūga and Uzumaki were good for each other but that was in a none romantic sense.“What happened in Wave country?” Ino wondered out loud hands going to her ponytail rubbing the soft hair with both hands. Ino loved the blonde she loved his happiness it made her happy, his silly jokes and his compliments always made her heart flutter but when she thought back to Hinata and all her interactions with her Golden boy she felt like they were the more intimate duo.‘They have sleepovers at his apartment, she wears his clothes and bathed in his apartment.’ Ino felt her heart squeeze in her chest. What if Naruto and Hinata slept on the same bed? Ino has never seen inside the Golden blonde Jinchuriki’s bedroom but Hinata sleeps on his bed, she has never seen his bathroom yet Hinata baths inside. She’s never seen him topless before yet Hinata wore his clothing.“Why do I feel like I’m not the girlfriend in this situation.” Ino mumbled in sadness finally reaching the cafeteria and spotting her team conversing with team 8. Ino though sad brightened up at seeing her pink-haired best friend okay. Her team was lucky to pick up that scroll.Ino’s eyes widened stopping in her tracks before backpedaling back into the hallway. Realization dawned on the young Yamanaka. Kakashi Hatake was waiting for team 8, not all of them, he was waiting for her. It couldn’t have been a coincidence that they found a scroll lying around just when the third wanted to speak to her.‘What are they hiding?' Ino’s curious nature was making her catalog the information she has gained so far. She remembered that Naruto was an orphan, that he stayed on his own since he turned 4. What could have happened for him to leave the orphanage and decide that living alone was better. He also had a reputation with the older generation that gave him a wide breadth or openly showed their disdain for him which he ignored like it wasn’t even there.Ino remembered how the clerk at the jewelry store openly feared Naruto, the woman shivered, stuttered, and always had her eyes on the back exit but when they walked out of that jewelry store the woman was more relaxed around the blonde. She realized her fears were unwarranted after meeting him for the first time.“That would mean it’s a reputation and not personal experience that produced her fears.” Ino looked around the corner seeing that her teammates were still conversing with team 8. Ino rubbed her chin in thought, the Hokage said he was worried for Naruto, that he felt the boy did not trust anyone and was behaving like the world was against him when all the aged Hokage wanted to do was help him realize his potential but Ino also remembered the guilt the old man showed when Naruto mentioned not having anyone.Ino found it counterproductive though, why would you trust people that would openly hate or fear you, and yet you have never interacted with those people before in your life? In Naruto’s eyes, they were strangers who meant him harm. The Hokage should be trying to show the people of the leaf that Naruto wasn’t to be feared or hated but instead understood by spending time with him and interacting.‘Instead, he seems almost fearful of Naruto himself, like one wrong word and he could explode with the damage being catastrophic.’ Ino sighed walked out of the hallways once more and went over to her teammates who were seated around a rather large table with Shino, Kiba, Akamaru, and Sakura.“Hey, Ino! I can’t believe your team was the first to arrive and on the first day.” Sakura was the one to spot her and speak out looking happy and a bundle of joy. Even with the faux glare of anger aimed at Ino’s smiling face.“What did you expect, I’m leading these lazy bums no team can outdo my leadership.” Ino gloated sitting down between Shikamaru and Choji who had his food going from his side of the table to in front of the seat Ino took. The Yamanaka heiress pushed the plates away from her and towards choji who screamed in terror when they almost spilled off the edge of the table.“Watch it!” Choji exclaimed, the soft-spoken and quite timid boy only got angry if his food, or food, in general, were in danger of spilling. It was their clan quirk like the Nara being lazy, the Inuzuka smelling like dogs, the Yamanaka being curious, the Uchiha and the stick up their ass, and so on.“Troublesome blonde, your barely here four seconds and your already bringing unnecessary noise.” Shikamaru complained head resting on the flat of the table and looking to the left up at Ino’s seated form.“Whatever shouldn’t you be watching clouds or something.” Ino dismissed the boy's words with a wave of her hands before looking back to Sakura who had a little eagerness in her that seemed to show its face by how she always looked around the room.“What are you looking for Forehead?” Ino asked teasing with a smirk on her face, said forehead got a tick mark on its surface with its owner glaring at Ino.“I’m looking for nothing Ino-pig how did you even get here before us?” Sakura questioned the Yamanaka who smirked at her best friend ready to tell her exactly what happened.“We went up against a very strong team, it was an epic battle but thanks to my leadership they felt they would not survive so they ran away leaving their scroll behind so we wouldn’t chase them.” Shikamaru turned his head around and looked up at Ino with his signature boredom. Choji's mouth opened wide and gawked at his female teammate who had an air around her that asked them to contradict her words they wouldn’t like the end game.Choji simply used the opportunity of his mouth being open to deposit a sandwich in there and chew. Shikamaru simply turned his head back to the table and ignored the conversation between the two very troublesome girls.“I don’t believe it, she’s lying, right? Right?!” Sakura asked, first looking at Shikamaru who didn’t budge from his position, and then at Choji who made like the food was so delicious he couldn’t hear anything as well as see, seeing as his eyes were closed as he munched. Ino simply smirked in triumph.««««”»»»»“There are three teams now in the tower. Team 8, 10, and the Suna team. Team 9 is inbound, I saw Kabuto-San for a bit but he is now out of my range he may be meeting Orochimaru again.” Hinata relayed her findings before deactivating her eyes and looking at Sasuke who had come up to ask her the question.“Okay, thanks.” Sasuke’s response was short and curt he looked like he wanted to say something but didn’t have the heart to say it. Hinata sighed she was back in the darkness of her blindness but she could feel how Sasuke’s emotions were in turmoil since she returned from her scouting mission to cover more ground with her Byakugan she could feel the tension in the air.“Sasuke-Kun, can we talk?” Hinata softly asked and she felt Sasuke’s emotions register confusion at her words, she couldn’t blame him it was a first, and if not then it was a rare thing for her to start their conversations.“Sure Hinata, what do you want to talk about?” Sasuke agreed his voice seeming cold yet she could feel his emotions that somehow resembled Naruto’s when dealing with her but now she felt anger mixed within, he was frustrated and that emotion was pointed at her.“First I want to say, I am glad we are teammates.” Hinata bowed at the Uchiha her face a blank slate like many other Hyūga members, she hoped she could keep it that way throughout the conversation. “We work well together, you always have my back and are very sweet, to me thank you for that.” Hinata said after she straightened from her bow giving Sasuke a soft smile that he didn’t acknowledge outwardly but his emotions only grew more frustrated at her.“You have always been so supportive of me and during our time in wave I saw a side of you, I don’t see often.” Hinata looked up at the evening sky and took a deep breath feeling like such a villain for what she was about to do.“If you want to tell me, you love Naruto I already know.” The Uchiha heir interrupted the Hyuga heiress making her eyes widen at the revelation. She was quick to feel bad because expecting Sasuke who spent the most time with her and Naruto in training, Missions or one of Uchiha sensei’s talks would be At a loss concerning her feelings for the blond was degrading to his intelligence.“My apologies.” Hinata said apologetically when Sasuke’s eyebrows were going down into a glare. The Uchiha stopped blinking at Hinata wondering why she apologized. “I didn’t mean to react that way, it’s insincere. Of course, you would notice.” Sasuke grew even more frustrated, he didn’t understand the Hyūga girl. She understood him so well because honestly he felt insulted by her reaction to the news, that he knew about her feelings for the blonde but she noticed it and instead of acting to let it pass she apologized.“Do you see what you do?” Sasuke asked shaking his head with a frown on his face. Hinata looked in the direction of his signature in confusion at his words with Sasuke taking a step forward. “Do You see what you do to me Hinata? You are not like those other girls.” He took another step. “You put other people's emotions in front of yours, as well as understand them.” He took another step. “The first quality of a listener is the fact they don’t talk much, because of that I feel I can trust you with my thoughts.” He continued walking and Hinata let him approach.“You are considerate enough to admit to your mistakes before you are called out on them.” Sasuke pulled a smirk while standing in front of Hinata. “Do you want me to forget about you Hinata? To forget why I have grown fond of you, to let you be taken away without a fight?” Sasuke’s smirk turned into a smile that had his conviction in plain sight but Hinata had the unfiltered hate that was coming out of Sasuke slapping her in the face.“Do you remember our first team meeting on the academy rooftops? You said you disliked people who give up without trying.” Sasuke grinned, his hand going to cover his left eye as he laughed a shallow laugh throwing his head back.“I don’t give up either Hinata-Chan and if I meet the dobe In the tournament phase of the exams I will remove him as a challenger for your affections, hopefully permanently.” Sasuke turned around and leaped onto a tree branch heading to who knows where leaving Hinata to hyperventilate at what she saw.There was something foul in Sasuke’s soul it ate away at him slowly twisting and manipulating his thoughts. His Soul was dark and edgy it was the complete opposite of Naruto. Hinata balled her fists, Sasuke’s words finally registering in her mind.She wasn’t gonna let him hurt her best friend, if it ever came down to it Hinata would defeat Sasuke herself. She understood Sasuke’s feelings but he should understand her feelings as well, she was not in love with him. Why was it he never considered anybody else’s feelings?It was always about what Sasuke wanted, Sasuke wanted to be rookie of the year, Sasuke wanted to be the strongest Uchiha, Sasuke wanted to be left alone, Sasuke doesn’t want Sakura Haruno, Sasuke wants Hinata Hyūga, Sasuke wants to be ahead of Naruto. It was always about his feelings and other people’s feelings could kick a bucket.Hinata’s Byakugan activated in her frustration with the route the conversation took place and she glared in the distance of 60 meters at Sasuke’s retreating form. Hinata turned on her heels and headed up to the tent Naruto was inside last she saw him he was busy with a scroll.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Why are we doing this again?” Odama asked sighing with his arm on the counter at a 45-degree angle Palm supporting his head. Next to him arranging the many many collections of a blonde-haired Shinobi figurine was Rasen who was slowly doing his job in happiness and extra care.“Gatō -Sama entrusted us with this assignment, you heard him when the blonde arrived through the door. He said we had to be very attentive to his needs and wants.” Rasen explained his voice normal and not a screaming maniac as his fellow colleagues came to call him behind his back.“Besides, Gatō said it himself he chose me and said I should choose my most trusted man.” Tango gave his best friend a bromance-worthy smile that had Odama sighing in defeat accepting his fate of being a clerk for the stand located in front of the Konoha gates.“Where is the guy that was here yesterday?” Rasen blinked and looked up at the Chunin who signed them into the village. Odama simply looked up at the Konoha Chunin and wondered if he could take him on, he didn’t think ninjas were all that. The only ninja he respected was the fourth Hokage, he wanted to be just like him when he grew up. It was kind of funny because Odama was already reaching his mid-twenties, he was past Minato Namikaze’s age at the time of his passing.“He won’t be here anymore, let’s work well amongst each other Chunin-San.” Rasen said in a business-like voice that his been low-Key copying from Gatō, the blonde boy seemed to have that voice as well maybe that was why he could sit in front of Gatō and talk with the man and have him listening.“Ahh yes, yes let’s work well together my friend.” Izumo grabbed Rasen’s outstretched hand and shook it 2 times before blinking in confusion at his actions with Odama doing the same. “Wait a minute.” Wait a minute indeed Odama backed up the reaction inwardly looking at his best friend like a fool.“What am I saying you’re not allowed to sell here.” Izumo protested regaining his mentality. Odama only sighed remembering the only line in his act. Nobody trusted him with anything important anymore since his secret jutsu came out, they also said he talked too much and was stupid.“Chunin-San is this a law you are enforcing and-and and………” Odama forgot his line, now repeating the same word over and over again. Making Izumo raise an unimpressed eyebrow, with Rasen growling in anger at his best friend.“Look here Shinobi-San and listen carefully. Is it a L-A-W or a RUuuLeeeee that I have to move this stall, if it is bring me a copy of where it is written until then don’t bother me unless you are interested in buying the great Naruto-Sama action figurine.” Izumo blinked at the words, he remembered hearing on the first day of the Chunin exams from that green-haired merchant.Rasen proceeded to knock Odama’s hip with his elbow to gain his attention. When he did get his fool of a best friend’s attention he glared at him and mouthed the words ‘get it together’ his eyes saying don’t embarrass me.Odama looked back towards Izumo who was a stuttering mess on finding an answer to the question asked, he remembered when he was in that same condition when he met the blonde for the first time, at least to his knowledge. He couldn’t believe he forgot his only line, but come on it was so long why couldn’t he just improvise and kick the ninja’s ass.“Izumo stop slacking off.” Kotetsu called out from inside the gatekeeper booth leaning on his chair while his feet rested on the counter munching on a little stick. Odama looked at Kotetsu’s relaxed form and thought since his job was done even though he failed at it, he could relax. Odama pulled a Chair and planned on seating down when Rasen pulled it away making him fall on his ass.“Thank you for the chair, now go sweep the front of the stand so the customers see we take our jobs seriously!” Rasen shouted with authority and Odama grumbled there it was, when Rasen became like this it was either his way or the highway. Odama pouted standing up and walking off grabbing a broom from the corner and began sweeping the dirt from the spotless street.“Teach me.” Izumo begged, looking at Rasen with pleading eyes. He needed to learn his secrets because this seemed like the kind of jutsu he needed to motivate Kotetsu to work.“I have no qualms with teaching those who want to work.” Rasen said seriously as he picked up a figurine and began polishing it. “THE FIRST LESSON IS TO KNOW THAT HARD WORK IS LOUD!” Rasen shouted again with Izumo pulling out a notebook and writing the lessons down. Kotetsu simply shook his head yawning with a tear escaping his left eye.“Good luck with that endeavor Izumo, I have far relations with the Nara clan, ahhhhhhh life.”Kotetsu snickered, his uncle who told him he was a distant cousin of the Nara clan was a known lier in Konoha who was spending time in prison for burning a club because the owner took his wife, who looked so sexy now with all that money she is being given like allowance.«««««”»»»»»Sasuke jumped through the branches of the forest heading anywhere but where Hinata Hyūga was. The girl was starting to get annoying, her lack of response to his advances was not how Sasuke wanted things to go.The Uchiha believed what he said to Naruto, her affection for the blonde must have been admiration being confused as love. He wasn’t the type of person who could be good for her, he was sure of it. The dobe only said he loved Hinata to stop him from getting her, Naruto stood in his way since back in the academy days when he use to wrap his arm around Hinata so Sasuke couldn’t get close physically and emotionally.“Stupid blondes.” Sasuke growled out bawling his fists, jumping down from the tree tops, he dashed onto the grass below. Sasuke grew frustrated at Ino as well, was the girl so dense that she would leave her boyfriend alone with another girl for hours and hours, letting them have sleepovers? Sasuke growled again barring his teeth seething in anger.“Help!! Help me!” Sasuke growled out and ran toward the cry for help, just to see if he could find someone and beat some of his frustration into their body. The Uchiha weaved through the foliage hoping over branches, jumping on one tree to push himself onto another tree and repeating the process before grabbing a small branch with a hand to swing himself up and land on another higher level branch now traveling from branch to branch the Leaf ninja way.“Please don’t Kill me!” A red-haired girl screamed in alarm as though about to take her last breath. A brown-furred Bear about the length of four Sasuke Uchiha’s and as thick as 5 of him raised its thick and muscular arm, paws open with razor-sharp claws gleaming under the afternoon sun.It strikes quickly arms coming down with the power to tare the red-haired girl to shreds. Sasuke tsk’d in annoyance he thought it was something fearsome with the way the girl screamed, instead it was a wild animal.‘What is this weak-willed girl doing in these exams?’ He thought drawing a Kunai as he soared from the above treetops towards the bear while calling upon his killing intent.The bear's sixth sense for danger rang out in alarm, it abandoned its attack and instead turned to challenge the danger behind. Sasuke smirked at the sight of blood, his bloodlust suddenly peaking its head out, it had a sadistic quality to it that the bear was not prepared for.The Uchiha’s Kunai plunged into the bear's left eye, making it roar in pain with blood spraying from the wound sprinkling Sasuke with some of it. The bear brought its heavy arms up ready to bash the boy stuck to its shoulder and Sasuke jumped, his Chakra’s adhesive quality locked onto the bear's flesh. The bear roared in even more pain when its fur and a Shinobi sandal imprint were left behind with its flesh torn from its meat.Sasuke twisted in mid-air bringing two Kunais out and throwing one at the bear's right wide-open eye scoring another bullseye right into the bear's black iris the other Kunai came a second later going into the bear's maw and piercing its throat. The red-haired girl grimaced at the excessive brutality.The bear choking on the Kunai was not kill shot worthy for the smiling Uchiha with hungry red eyes that spun like an electric fan. When Sasuke landed he was already flying through hand seals.“Fire style: Great Fireball Jutsu!” He exclaimed and Karin blushed at the amount of chakra to come out of that specific Jutsu. Chakra was a drug she couldn’t help but return to and the one in front of her was nothing like her senses had ever experienced, it was so intoxicating she found herself feeling warm inside, the girl close to 16 years of age squeezed her thighs together.Kind of weird to be feeling that way when a bear was being cooked in front of you. The red-haired girl didn’t even hear the Animals cries of pain and instead stared at the majestic Ball of fire and kept following it until its source to the open mouth of the raven-haired boy who was glaring at the bear he was cooking alive, looking to get that perfect crispy texture.The bear ran away from the flames, blind to its surrounding, and a second later it knocked into a pretty sturdy tree and dropped. The bear’s mad dash had it knocking the tree too hard, giving the poor animal a concussion. It lay there, slowly the will to fight leaving its body.Sasuke scoffed and looked at the red-haired girl, it didn’t take him a second to feel disgusted, because of the look she gave him. ‘Another fan girl, I should have just let her die.’ Sasuke berated himself turning around to walk away, the bear already a forgotten memory even though it was only 6 feet to his right, still alive and on fire releasing the smell of burnt fur and cooked meat.“Wait!” The girl called out. Sasuke simply walked away he didn’t care for her thank you and fawning. Sasuke jumped into the foliage feeling his anger subside he was tired of the forest anyway they should just enter the tower.As the Uchiha traveled, he noticed that he was being followed he looked behind him and found the girl jumping from tree branch to tree branch on his trail.“Wait please!” Sasuke heard instead go, speed up. The Uchiha complied sending chakra to the soles of his feet, he picked up speed leaving the slower girl in his dust. Sasuke slowed down after some time and continued on his journey in a more leisurely run, he looked up to see the sun ready to set.After a few minutes, Sasuke was landing on the branch of their temporary hideout. Finding Hinata on her knees with her katana in her hands cleaning the sharp blade and staring up at him having sensed his arrival. Naruto was behind her also on his knees but with his stomach against her back and hands hanging from each side of her shoulders with his head against hers if not for their hair their cheeks would be touching.Naruto seeing Sasuke growled and lifted Hinata’s hair, a second later he kissed her neck surprising the Hyūga girl, but it quickly turned to disappointment when she felt his emotions he only did it to spite Sasuke. Hinata’s blade slinked back into her storage scroll tattoo frowning as she pushed Naruto’s face away. She felt his surprise and confusion so she turned around on her knees to face him giving Sasuke her back.“Please don’t do that Naruto-Kun.” Hinata said softly, her hands coming up to mush up his cheeks. Naruto blinked but when he looked into Hinata’s eyes he frowned realizing his mistake. The blonde licked his bottom lip before nodding.“Good boy.” Hinata said appreciatively and gave him a beautiful smile, which he reciprocated with one of his own that was small and filled with shame at the thought of disappointing her. He thought he could get away with the smile because she couldn’t see but alas she didn’t need to.“Ouch ouch ouch.” Naruto cried hands coming up to grab Hinata’s arms that were pulling, twisting, and pinching his cheeks. The pain didn’t last long and a second later Hinata’s face was inches from his.“I’m not mad, just be more considerate okay, hurting Sasuke-Kun’s feelings won’t help any of us.” Hinata always the democrat reprimanded the blonde who nodded at her words, he proceeded to remove her hands from his cheeks with no fuss from the girl and brought them in front of him. Naruto bent his head down and gave each hand a chaste kiss rubbing them with comfort.“Im lucky to have you.” He told her, she felt his words and gestures were coming from somewhere pure and not foul like spite.“Yes, you are.” Hinata said with a giggle that had Naruto feeling happy when he heard it like he always did.Hinata smiled feeling his gratitude at having her in his world before his love for her grew just that little more. The blind girl did not want to do these things in front of Sasuke but she couldn’t let outside sources change how she interacted with her best friend. Hinata stood up with Naruto still holding her hands, she rolled her eyes and pulled him up with him grinning like a fool the whole time though she wouldn’t know that, Or did she?“We have company.” Hinata informed not looking in said direction of the individual she just sensed in her sensory range. The person was quite far they wouldn’t be able to hear them. Hinata activated her eyes discreetly and it wasn’t long before the individual began retreating. “She’s escaping heading northwest.” At Hinata’s words, Sasuke dashed in that direction already guessing who it might be.‘If she is stupid enough to follow me, she must be looking to die.’ Sasuke picked up speed his anger finding a new target, but when he looked behind him, he saw that the ‘dobe’ was giving chase too. The Uchiha growled using his greater speed to gain more distance on the Uzumaki. Naruto wasn’t worried though, in a test of a straight run, he had a secret.The blonde placed chakra to the soles of his feet and let it explode, blowing himself forward and closing some of the distance ‘Duncan Mac Duckass’ has on him. Naruto summoned a clone with a simple cross seal. The clone grabbed him by the hem of his t-shirt and threw him like an arrow with all its strength. Naruto soared before landing, ending up on the same branch Sasuke just landed on.Both boys locked eyes, it was decided there and then it was a challenge given and a challenge accepted on both sides. They faced forward and did their things to stay ahead of the other. Naruto using the tree walking exercise to blow himself off branches to catch speed and land on the next kept pace with the Uchiha who specialized in speed and acrobatics jumping on branches and on trees vertically to push himself to the next vertical surface repeating the process while using smaller branches to grab onto and swing to throw himself forward.The red-haired girl couldn’t believe the speed in which the two genin were gaining on her. She wondered why they would be so eager to catch her and she felt the only reason was to kill her. She swore she didn’t see anything worth talking about, except maybe the obvious love triangle on display.The Kusa genin jumped down and decided to hide, running wasn’t going to end well with those two boys with very different Chakra alignments chasing her like mad dogs. She went behind a tree and covered her mouth with both hands, she stopped her breathing but her heart rate was busy running so fast she thought she might run out of beats.She panicked when she felt killing intent making her freeze. She was rooted to her hiding spot as Sasuke landed a few feet away from the girl he rescued earlier now as the predator. The Uchiha dashed at the girl being the first to catch up to her. He smirked thinking that he won the race and now he would claim his prize. The Uchiha drew two Shurikens and threw them at the girl, one aimed at her face and the other at her chest.Naruto landed in front of her a second after Sasuke threw the projectiles taking the shuriken into his body. Sasuke looked on in Surprise but his brain also registered that his thrown weapon hit the blonde in the head and stomach both in critical locations he felt some sudden relief strike him like he was finally free. ‘Naruto’ went off in a puff of smoke and a second later another blonde landed in the obvious clone's previous spot.Sasuke grunted disappointed that it was only a clone he struck, he began walking over to Naruto who glared at him standing protectively in front of the taller girl who shook in her boots with tears of fear dripping down her eyes. The Uchiha genin drew a Kunai and twirled it in his left hand before grabbing it in a reverse grip.“Move dobe.” Sasuke warned, but deep down wishing Naruto would not listen. He wasn’t disappointed when the blonde stood his ground. “It looks like I will get to kill you sooner than I expected then,” Sasuke said killing intent growing more and more potent the more he called on it, it felt so natural to him like he was meant to invoke fear in others.“Don’t take another step Uchiha, I have business with this girl.” Naruto warned making a clone that made another clone and they both drew kunai.Sasuke simply scoffed at the two doppelgängers before he dashed at them all like a God of war unafraid of the consequences of his actions.Hinata dropped in front of Naruto a second later surprising Sasuke, his eyes widened when she dashed at him right after touching the ground. In her hand, her blade glistened in the evening sunlight as she swiped up knocking the Kunai out of Sasuke’s grasp, and a second later her katana’s sharp edge was pressed against his neck.“What are you doing, did you not hear What he said?” Hinata’s voice came out cold and controlled, her words coming out like an angel of death whispering your death was near. Her orbs of endless darkness glared up at him. Eyes looking like a gateway to some place of endless suffering.Sasuke bared his teeth at the girl and stepped back shoving the blade away from his neck before glaring at the problem. Sasuke’s eyes landed on one Naruto Uzumaki who looked at him indifferently like he was dismissing him. Him Sasuke Uchiha! second child to Fugaku Uchiha, the clan head of the Uchiha clan! Being seen as a nuisance, being looked at like your common civilian! Sasuke growled taking a step to move passed Hinata but she didn’t let him. Instead, Hinata shoved him away by his chest and swung her blade down drawing a line in front of his feet very close to chopping off his toes.“Don’t cross that line.” Hinata warned with veins slowly crawling in the corner of her eyes, her orbs turning even darker and leaving it looking like an abyss. Her dojutsu activating was a warning an uncharacteristic look of conviction in her eyes that told Sasuke he would have to go through her first before reaching his target.Sasuke’s nose began to flare in anger, his teeth bared as he pulled the ugliest face of anger that had all his handsome features twisted and corrupted, chest expanding and deflating as he breathed in and out raggedly.The Uchiha looked from Hinata’s serious face that made it clear which side she stood on before staring at Naruto over her squared shoulders. Sasuke took two steps back nodding at them in acceptance of what he saw as Naruto turned Hinata against him. Sasuke decided he was gonna kill the dobe. Was he not a ninja, why did he have to wait for some big event to do the deed? An assassination attempt seemed like an option available as well the dobe had better watch his back from now on.‘It would silence him about Mizuki as well’. A voice in his head told him. Sasuke didn’t hear voices but that day at that moment he thought he heard a voice say ‘yes’ in agreement with his decision. Sasuke jumped up on a branch and jumped toward their little tree house he was gonna break it down. They didn’t need it anyways.«««««”»»»»»The red-haired girl blew a sigh of relief watching the raven-haired genin jump away from their location, that was intense. She looked a little down at the mane of blonde hair in front of her belonging to the boy that was looking at her weirdly in the first stage of the Chunin exams, she now realized he wasn’t Orochimaru.The Kusagakure genin looked to the Hyūga girl, she blinked finding her Katana was not in her hand anymore. The redhead couldn’t see the blonde’s expression but she saw his head bop up and down in a nod. With the Hyūga nodding back.Karin wore a mesh shirt and stockings, a purple skirt, a light brown short-sleeved jacket with an orange stripe going across the chest, and black sandals. She also had the Kusagakure forehead protector on her forehead. Which was what the blonde who turned to face her was staring at in confusion.“Silly, it’s destroyed of course you would be aligned to another village.” Naruto chuckled light-heartedly at the taller girl before extending a hand toward her. “Naruto Uzumaki at your service.” The redhead looked at the offered hand still a bit fearful but the amount of chakra at the blonde’s disposal was making her calm and yet lustful.“Karin.” She said unable to control herself as she tried to flirt with Naruto taking his hand in hers and shaking it with some sensual emotions dripping out of her voice. Naruto didn’t pick up on it just smiling broadly in his mind all he wondered was if she was a fellow clansman. Hinata did feel the underlying stench of lust rolling down Karin’s emotions she frowned squinting her eyes at the older girl.Hinata proceeded to walk up to the blond and redhead before doing a karate chop to break their handshake all the while glaring at Karin. Karin grimaced remembering what she saw earlier when she spied on them and most recently how Hinata stood up to Sasuke.“You don’t have a clan name?” Hinata asked standing next to Naruto and doing something so unlike herself she wrapped her hands around the Uzumaki’s arm and pressed it into her chest showing Karin she should back off. Karin seeing how deep that arm went realized she might not have a chest to stand on compared to the Hyūga.Naruto still smiled but you could see a tinge of pink on his cheeks. The blonde cleared his throat and picked up the conversation.“Are you not Uzumaki.” Naruto asked directly making Karin blink in confusion, but she still remembered hearing that name before.“I don’t think so.” Karin said slowly looking kind of lost at what would make him think they were from the same clan, the blonde was well blonde and she was a bright redhead.“You have characteristics of members of the Uzumaki clan Karin-San, the red hair for instance is a big giveaway.” Hinata was the one to speak voice cold towards Karin who gulped a little at the black eyes staring her down even though she was the tallest one around.“Yeah yeah, what Hime said!” Naruto exclaimed his smile getting even wider and Karin felt that calming effect make its presence again. The girl kept her emotions in check and didn’t act on her impulses since Hinata’s glare became even more dangerous.“I don’t know about any Uzumaki clan, I got my red hair from my mother, I don’t know my father, but we are refugees in Kusa.” When Karin spoke of her mother Hinata felt her emotions turn sad and when she spoke of her village she got angry but it quickly dropped to suffering and disgust. Karin rubbed her arm with her hand.“I’m sorry to hear that.” Naruto began and Hinata felt that he meant those words. Naruto can relate to not having a mother and so could Hinata so the girl's pain was something they both could understand. “I lost my mother when I was born, my best friend lost hers when she was 5 we understand what it might feel like.” Naruto continued and gave Karin a sad smile, Karin simply nodded not up for talking about it.“Well I think you are an Uzumaki, you look a lot like my mom, though she was prettier and had nicer hair you are close enough.” Karin looked at Naruto weirdly, while Hinata laughed.‘A mama’s boy.’ Karin deduced she decided to not even bother with arguing on that aspect she had better things to worry about like how she will explain to her sensei that her teammates are dead and that they failed Orochimaru-Sama.“Where are your teammates?” Hinata inquired, she felt Karin's anger rise once more and dismiss their well-being.“Fuck those idiots!” Karin swore not caring that the two boys she traveled with were all shredded and probably feeding some hungry forest critters.“Why don’t you come with us to the tower?” Naruto asked broad smile making it to his face not caring for the girl's teammates either, it was nothing personal just not his business. Karin looked at the blonde and the girl grabbing onto him and wondered if it was such a good idea to go with them.«««««”»»»»»Itachi arrived in a puff of smoke on the night of the third day of the Chunin exams and smiled at his team nobody looked injured and they all smelled fresh. Maybe he was worrying for nothing or not Itachi looked to Sasuke who simply looked up at the tower unbothered but his balled fists showed he was seconds away from exploding.Naruto was talking to a red-haired girl with a Kusa headband, Itachi wondered if she was an Uzumaki. Hinata smiled at him seeming the only one happy to see him or acknowledge his presence.“Good work on making it to the tower and collecting both scrolls. The exams are still ongoing for another day on the fifth day at dawn the exams will be over. You will be moving on to the next phase on that day for now you can relax and enjoy yourselves you all deserve it.” Karin was a blushing mess looking up at Itachi as he spoke. She wondered if all leaf nin were so attractive with attractive chakra to boot.“Thank you Itachi-Sensei.” Hinata said politely bowing a little at the man who smiled and nodded back.“Remember to relax.” Itachi said before disappearing in a puff of smoke.“Let’s head in then, to the next phase!” Naruto bellowed to the heavens marching to the door and kicking it open like a boss. Hinata shook her head following behind him with Karin jogging quickly inside to not be left alone with the enraged Uchiha.“Hn.” Sasuke grunted walking into the tower as well hoping to get a good fight in the next round.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
"Come in my girl.” Ino took a deep breath and released it before taking a step and placing her hand on the doorknob. The Yamanaka had made up her mind she needed to find out more about the conspiracy surrounding her boyfriend. Ino opened the wooden door and walked inside the room.Hiruzen Sarutobi was sitting in the chair he sat on the last time Ino was inside the room. Her previous seat looked unmoved from where she left it in front of the aged Hokage’s seat. All in all the room looked the same, only Kakashi Hatake being the missing component.The Hokage looked serious and grim, his old dry lips set in a straight line and his eyes hidden under his big Hokage hat with a pipe held in his hand unlit. Ino walked up to the Hokage taking a seat on the only other available chair.“Have a seat miss Yamanaka, I have been informed you have come to a decision.” Hiruzen began, jumping to the matter at hand. The old man felt his time was coming to an end sooner than later. He lived a very long life, the time spent without his wife until recently has made it a tiring one at that, but he felt he still had one more thing to do before he kicked it.“Yes Hokage-Sama, but why exactly do you want ‘me’ to do this?” Ino asked her leader, her face a controlled mask of her clear confusion about the subject. The first thing Ino was taught by her father was how to lie, a good investigator can ‘out lie’ their targets.‘Lies are the backdoors to the truth.’ The platinum blonde thought. The first rule of a successful lie is that it has to be mixed in with as much truth as possible. When Ino lied to Sakura earlier there was some truth to her story, a team did drop the scroll, whichever the Hokage sent. She did lead her team by making Shikamaru collect the scroll and she took the lead while they made their way to the tower.A great liar is also a great lie detector, Ino liked to consider herself a good liar, how else would she get away from all the trouble she found herself in at home?“It is simple Ino-Chan.” Ino picked up on the change of tone immediately, she thought she didn’t phrase her question correctly. Ino Yamanaka is good at leading a conversation with words, phrases, tones, and gestures. The Yamanaka was so sure that she would be running Konoha’s Torture and Intelligence department in the next 5 years because she thought she was that good.“Naruto-Kun has no one to call family, he grew up alone and unloved with the villagers hating him for things that were out of his control.” Ino kept quiet and listened, this was the moment of truth being able to pick up on clues listening to the words, and watching the emotions that plague the face when forming them.Ino picked up on nothing in the thirds visage. The Yamanaka inwardly grumbled, she felt incompetent but it was only a second later she was finding the motivation to try again. She at least picked up on some keywords Family, Love, and Control.“Goldie-Kun has family in me, and You are mistaken Hokage-Sama.” Hiruzen took his Hokage hat off and looked at Ino with a raised brow. “Naruto did not grow up alone, he had friends a-and a best friend who always taught him values and reprimanded him when he was being inconsiderate or bratty. Who encouraged him when he failed and did the best in their power to help him if he was ever asking for it. The Naruto Uzumaki I know was always smiling and laughing during the academy, I did not see a lonely boy in him.” Ino controlled her face but inside her heart broke with every word to leave her mouth, Hinata must have fallen in love with the blonde long before she did, she realized during her speech.“That is why I am asking you Ino-Chan. You and Naruto-Kun have a bond that he would never want to lose.” The relic of Konoha’s past said proving to Ino just how much the old man cared about the blonde he said he was looking out for. He didn’t even know who Naruto’s best friend was he just assumed it was Ino because she was his girlfriend.“If Naruto-Kun is going to trust anybody with his thoughts and feelings it would be you.” Hiruzen said giving Ino a sad smile with his wrinkled eyes softening looking like an aged dog on its last days giving you puppy dog eyes. Ino didn’t buy the look at all because it was all an act to see him as a trustworthy adult.“You Saw and heard him 2 weeks ago, he said he would quit the program and leave the village removing his headband in front of the both of us. I don’t want Naruto-Kun to leave the village and become a missing-nin I am sure we have that in common right.” Ino listened to the Hokage as the man tried to play at her emotions with those final words and she sighed wondering what was going on there.“Yes, I don’t want him to leave.” Ino’s words were honest and the Hokage nodded at her like she made the right decision. The heiress was being honest but her words did not speak of the Hokage’s issues but her own. She didn’t want her boyfriend to break up with her and run off with another girl.“Then help me help Naruto-Kun with his troubles, he needs people loyal to the village standing by his side and helping him cope so he too can one day love this village as his own and one day lead it.” Finally, Ino thought inwardly, she was trying to get to this portion of the conversation with all her responses so she was quick to capitalize on it.Ino also wondered why the Hokage wanted Naruto to ‘lead’ the village. The Golden blonde never mentioned wanting to be Hokage before.“Naruto is an Uzumaki from Whirlpool village an ally of Konohagaru.” Sarutobi controlled his face but Ino still picked up on that one emotion he tried to hide the most, his shock. “Their clan symbol is everywhere and yet they are unmentioned in our curriculum, what happened to them Hokage-Sama.” Ino was serious her face an epitome of wanting answers with the Hokage grunting, he lit his pipe and took a puff blowing it upward.“Unfortunately they were wiped off the face of the elemental nations, and those that survived are scattered around the world.” Again Hiruzen played at her emotions by trying to look like the most hurt person in the room.“How did they get destroyed?” The curious Yamanaka asked. Ino was sure if it wasn’t the fact Sarutobi wanted something from her, he would have dismissed all her questions. Instead, he answered them because he could use them to gain her alliance.“It was a joint operation between Kumo and Iwa. The two villages had a problem with the Uzumaki clan.” Hiruzen began taking another puff of smoke. “They attacked the village during the break of nightfall during the skirmishes of the second ninja war. During the first war, Konoha was the only village to bring a new art in the form of fuinjutsu. An art unknown to many and very effective, which was being provided by our allies the Uzumaki.” Ino cataloged everything being said and found them interesting especially because she was learning more about the mysterious blonde.“During the second ninja war, the Uzumaki was a feared clan, even though they never stepped foot on the battlegrounds. The two villages decided to win against Konoha who had already lost its most powerful ninjas namely Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha the Uzumaki clan had to go.” Hiruzen sighed rubbing his eyes in shame looking older than he already is.“But if the Uzumaki clan was destroyed how did Naruto-Kun end up here in Konoha.” Ino inquired wanting to get all the details and she wouldn’t accept anything less.Hiruzen paused at that and found that he had said too much already. If he admitted to knowing Naruto’s mother he would be revealing that he had the information and never shared it with the blonde enigma with a grudge against authority. The next question would be why he kept it a secret and no amount of shallow reasoning would be enough to cover up one of Konoha’s darkest secrets.“That is a story for another time my girl.” Hiruzen instead said cutting the conversation there and Ino had her next objective, to find out how Naruto Uzumaki came to be in Konoha. “For now I want you to stay close to Naruto-Kun, and find out what exactly goes on in that mischievous mind of his.” The Hokage made light of what he was asking Ino to do and chuckled at his little joke. Ino only smiled not liking the idea of being a double agent for the old man which he picked up on.“I know I am asking a lot of you especially because it involves someone you care about and it might feel like a betrayal of his trust to share his secrets with me.” Hiruzen again gave Ino an understanding smile that looked sad. “I just want you to know that in the end, you will be helping him and your village. There are things about Naruto-Kun that I cannot divulge to you yet but know that in time I will tell you both.” With that Hiruzen stood up his aura of Hokage draping him like a cloak demanding respect and fear.“Do you accept this request from an old man? I am entrusting you with the future of not only Naruto-Kun but the leaf village as a whole. Can I count on you, Ino Yamanaka?” Ino took some time to play with the idea, she had already made up her mind on what she would say to the request. She just wanted to play the part of a person battling against morals which is why she looked down and kept her face hidden from the Hokage.“I accept Hokage-Sama.” Ino said standing up and looking up at the old man revealing to him that she didn’t like the idea but the thought of losing Naruto was her driving force for doing it.“Thank you, Naruto-Kun is lucky to have you.” Ino nodded at those words not saying more. “You are dismissed genin Ino Yamanaka.” At that Ino bowed and walked away from the aged Hokage leaving the room. Hiruzen sighed and took another puff of smoke.“What do you think Inoichi-Kun?” At those words, a man was revealed to be hidden under a genjutsu. Ino’s father had a frown on his face showing how much he thought of this whole ordeal and the fact his only daughter was involved. As a dutiful Shinobi, he answered honestly.“Ino is very curious and observant, she will do as asked but you should know that she will also look for answers to satisfy her curiosity, especially because it involves her ‘Golden boy’.” Hiruzen nodded having picked up on the girl's curious nature by the questions she asked that almost had him revealing too much.“We will cross that road when we get there, for now, the Jimchuriki of the nine tails is our priority.” Hiruzen said pulling on his pipe and finding the tobacco finished the old man sighed and nodded to Inoichi. Hiruzen always wanted to let time do the fixing which was bad for everybody else since he didn’t have much of it left and when he passed they would live with the consequences of his actions.«««««”»»»»»Sasuke walked down the cafeteria looking for something to eat, it was quite early around 4 am, and he couldn’t sleep. His mind was still plagued by what he will do and when because it was just a matter of time. The dobe had to go, if Sasuke let that fool reach adulthood he will have him looking like yesterday’s news.Sasuke saw pink staring at him, in front of her was Kabuto the useless genin disgrace. If Sasuke got a chance to fight him he will kill the guy in cold blood, he didn’t deserve to live. Sakura looked up to Kabuto and told him some things Sasuke was not privy to with the man nodding before walking away and readjusting his glasses.“Good morning Sasuke-Kun.” Sakura jogged up to Sasuke and greeted making the Uchiha stop walking and stare at her. A second later he nodded grunting in response.“Hn.” Sasuke sounded out before walking past Sakura. The girl who wanted to spill all her secrets next to Sasuke’s feet followed him with a jog before walking at a more relaxed pace with Sasuke next to her about an arm's length away.Sasuke sighed, why did this girl never give up? She was like a little cockroach that kept getting on his nerves, he needed space to think, to plan, to plot before he executes a certain blonde.“Congratulations on passing Sasuke-Kun.” Sakura began and Sasuke sighed it wouldn’t hurt to put the girl in her place in a more harsh way or at least it wouldn’t hurt him.“It doesn’t matter.” Sasuke dismissed the whole topic with a simple phrase he grabbed a platter and moved towards the Chunin seating there preparing breakfast for those who passed. “Give me a sandwich.” Sasuke said to the man not greeting or even acknowledging him as his superior In ranking.‘Sasuke-Kun is so cool.’ Sakura fawned over the rude boy's behavior, the bad boy attitude bring butterflies to her stomach. The Chunin grumbled but also knew that the little twerp’s brother was Itachi Uchiha and his father Fugaku Uchiha. Sasuke represented a can of worms he would not reach out to with a 30-foot pole.“Hn” Sasuke thanked with so much gratitude the Chunin decided with that simple grunt. “Why are you still following me Sakura?” That was a good question, they were not teammates nor were they, friends.“Uhm I just thought since we are both the first to wake up we could hang out.” Sakura explained all the time she blushed and blushed until she looked like a red person.“No.” Sakura’s blush got killed so fast that she thought she got goosebumps instead. Sasuke continued on his walk and sat down at a table that had only one chair available showing he wanted to be alone.Sakura bared her teeth in frustration, bawling her hands in the process her stubborn nature made itself the primary motivator and she followed the cold Uchiha grabbing a chair on her way and sitting down in front of him.“What is your problem, I try so hard to…..” Sakura was interrupted by Sasuke slamming his hand on the table.“Try hard to do what, annoy me or anger me?” Sasuke wasn’t taking anybody's shit he had a bad few days and he didn’t get a good night's sleep so you could guess his state of mind at the moment. Sakura flinched away from the cold glare she received.“Your annoying Sakura, all you do is annoy me like a fly buzzing around my ear. You bring me nothing but headaches, I find your character ridiculous, your behavior repulsing and your strength laughable. You lack conviction in everything you do and I hate that about you.” Sasuke’s honesty had two effects on Sakura the first was the fact she was hurt by them, and the second she was angered by them.“Everything you seem to like about Hinata uhh?” Sakura accused, voice bitter. She only got a grunt from the Uchiha the boy not caring for Sakura’s opinions.“I am the one that loves you Sasuke-Kun! since the first day I saw you. I gave all my time and effort looking to please and gain your affection! not your deformed Hyūga heiress.” Sakura was saying this in a whispered shout and she almost fell off her seat when Sasuke abruptly stood up eyes looking down at her in fury.“Say that again.” Sasuke requested voice dangerously low, Sharingan eyes blazing, staring at the pink-haired Haruno like she would forfeit her life if she were to repeat her words. The Chunin in the distance froze and decided that the pole should add a few more meters.“I I sorry.” Sasuke sat back down and swallowed a sandwich in one go losing his appetite for the rest of his breakfast.“You are an Idiot, the worst I feared was having both you and the dobe as part of my genin team. The both of you would be holding me back until I felt like a weakling and a part of your little family of weak individuals.” Sasuke stood up. “Leave me alone Haruno or you will regret it, I am not the type of person you want to say you, love, because I will have you proving it one way or another.” The Uchiha finished on that cryptic note turning around and walking away.“Then let me prove it!” Sakura called out to the Sharingan wielder making him grunt but he kept walking he wasn’t going to take the pink-haired girl seriously, he was going to train.«««««”»»»»»On the fifth day of the Chunin exams, the second phase was complete. Naruto slept away on the fourth day and so did Shikamaru. Hinata kept herself busy in her room doing what only she knew. Sakura played with her chakra control trying to find other conditions to either heighten her attributes like speed and strength or anything really, she came out lacking and that disappointed her.Ino had been locked up in her room ever since she heard team 7 had arrived all of a sudden fearing a conversation with her fellow blonde. Kiba trained and so did Sasuke both boys looking to get stronger in a day somehow. Shino always the loner found company in the form of an eating Choji all the rookie 9 simply waiting to hear the word on the next phase.It wasn’t a very long wait because at dawn the very next day, they were called to the main hall of the building. There they found their senseis waiting for them and also saw who exactly made it through to the next round. Teams 7, 8, 9, and 10 as well as the team Kabuto was in from Konoha made it.Kankaru and Temari growled at that, this was Konoha’s Audacity to boast another generation of mass murderers. Temari looked to this so-called team 10 and her mind went back to the stories of a fabled Ino-Chika-Cho. She looked to team 8 seeing an Inuzuka and Aburama. she remembered the pink-haired girl she must then be their genjutsu specialist and some kind of strong female genin. Temari smirked she wouldn’t mind having a piece of that when it matured.Kankuro looked at his sister and sighed she wouldn’t stop talking about how much she would destroy the pink-haired girl and make her a personal slave or something and have her licking the feet she walked on. Kankuro didn’t bother explaining to her that wasn’t how the phrase went.Gara looked to this so-called elite team of Konoha and had his targets locked, the Hyūga took away his prey and this Naruto Uzumaki who challenged not just him but his mother. He called Gara small and wimpy. Gara smiled if this Izumaki wanted death so much it would only be fair he made it his most Artistic. All that blood and gore will wash all the rage away, Gara took a deep breath with his nose making Kankuro and Temari freeze Baki only directed his eyes at the boy still facing forward.Gara released his breath from his nose and mouth his tongue coming out like a predator that found its next meal. Bloodlust hit everybody in the room like a punch to the gut. Those who felt it had several reactions.The Jonins who stood inside the room took it like champs, all having gone through so much life and death situations that the thought of dying wasn’t that big a deal. The genins though were the most affected, only those who knew the fear a tailed beast could invoke would rise to such killing intent.Hinata had already felt this Killing intent passing over her like some kind of mental attack. She also felt the Kyuubi’s which trumped this one by gallons. She would not call it weak killing intent because she was still afraid but more than lacking.Shikamaru stood straighter, feeling his life had a certain meaning all of a sudden and that was survival. He would not win there no matter what he planned ahead of time. How could this guy show him images of a world without clouds, and make it seem like a possibility?‘I’m going to forfeit if I’m fighting against this guy. We are a lot, I’m sure they will peg us against each other to crop down the numbers. Troublesome.’ Shikamaru looked up at the sky and only saw gray. The Nara decided he should at least try, to show the audience enough to consider him a candidate worthy even against the genin with clear Insomnia. The shadow user didn’t want to be like Kabuto doing this every year because his mother would make sure he did until he passed.‘It’s fear!!’ Choji thought with eyes widening, his heart beating hard by the killing intent that was informing him, there was no food in the afterworld but all Choji cared for was finally understanding what motivated Shikamaru.“Now I have to become some kind of badass Shonen protagonist who always ends up in bad situations.” Kiba looked at Choji weirdly, what was the guy talking about, couldn’t he feel that stomach-turning, gut clenching, horror showing Killing intent? Kiba whistled, that was intense shit right there, No way was he going up against that guy with only Akamaru.‘If the sexiest mistress of Konoha was around I’d have to fight.’ The Inuzuka looked around, the room and found nobody by the name of ‘sexiest mistress of Konoha’ around and sighed in relief before realization dawned on him.“She wouldn’t proctor two exams would she.” The Inuzuka wondered out loud shivering at the thought of having to fight the alpha to prove he was the bigger dog around or risk embarrassing himself in front of the mother of his pups. His words made Sakura look at him in anger.‘Is he seriously having perverted thoughts right now, is he turned on by death or something?.’ Sakura was sweating bullets, what kind of monster was this to kill Sasuke so brutally before killing her parents even though they were faceless individuals in her vision? Orochimaru said she shouldn’t do what he asked her to do ever again, he had a fun time but games like that should be kept under adult supervision.Shino gapped openly, the most emotion anyone would ever see an Aburama make. Itachi caught it not caring, Sasuke saw it not caring, and Naruto saw it and snickered at its ridiculousness. Hinata was blind, but she might as well be the only person who knew how Shino felt. The rest of the genin were too busy with their fear factors to see.Again everyone who spotted the once-in-the-blue-moon occasion did not care. There was nothing it would bring them in the world, so why exactly care about some nameless brat and his feelings? That was Kabuto’s thoughts on the matter at hand he just wanted to see the blonde fight.The man was a backstabber through and through he worked with Danzo, Orochimaru, a nameless individual, and more importantly for himself. He is always looking for more and more ways to get what he wants and experience everything so he could be ‘that guy’ who experienced and did everything.‘This one is just a mindless monster.’ Kabuto thought about Gara’s attempt at scaring him and instead looked to the enigma Naruto Uzumaki. He was forfeiting but the moment he left this room he would be out there in the village putting his skills to the test and gaining information on the blonde.Kabuto controlled the smirk about to escape into his features. Oh the thrill of information gathering, the dangers of enemy territory, the exotic women in all those villages looking to save an injured teenage boy before giving themselves to him with all the lies he feeds them. From there it’s a straight line to information, seeing as all those women were in high positions in society and married. Kabuto readjusted his spectacles to hide his smirk.Naruto finished snickering at Shino’s reaction before looking back at Gara, eyes a challenging Mask of determination. He had a grudge against the Nine-tailed fox and beating one of its kind black and blue would let him vent some of his anger for the beast that never showed its ugly face, best part was it would do for some very prestigious bragging rights.‘Now how to get him to transform.’ The Uzumaki was too conceited for his own good, this was ridiculous on all levels of sanity, the guy was still stuck unable to beat a fellow genin by name sake Hinata yet here he was thinking of challenging a literal-tailed beast.“WHAT IS THAT SUPPOSED TO BE!” Naruto bellowed to the perpetrator of the heavenly Killing intent throwing him a birdie in the process with two hands located close to his junk while his hip came forward in a thrust.He quickly looked to Hinata who was glaring at him but sighed because she didn’t do anything. Lucky for him she did not see what he did. Itachi simply smiled at the energetic blonde's mischief, remembering all the stories Izumi told him about the week she spent with him, of course, she wouldn’t share with him that he was doing undercover for them saying it was secret police business.It saddened Itachi that Izumi didn’t have those kinds of stories of his little brother. 1 week with Naruto and Izumi had so many ‘cool’ stories to tell and some fun tales to regale regarding Shisui. Izumi knew Sasuke since he was a baby yet she never had any real interactions with him.‘Foolish little brother.’ Itachi thought looking at his little brother. Sasuke smirked with a hungry look in his eyes, the battle-hungry Uchiha finding another worthy opponent to crush in these exams. Who cared about fear and danger? He would just crush all those terminologies on his way to the top of the food chain.‘Fuck Madara Uchiha, I’ll be greater than him.’ Sasuke thought with his bloodlust coming out to challenge the one attacking everyone in the room. It wasn’t a wide-felt event but the potency of his killing intent did cancel out the one Gara released letting Sasuke stand there like a man on a nice breezy afternoon, Sharingan glowing ominously hands in his pocket and an unbothered aura surrounding him.Ino just decided there were monsters in this world she should not tangle with. It wasn’t worth it, especially because she planned on following a different root in the job called Shinobi. The fear was there and she tried grabbing onto something but alas her Golden boy wasn’t close.‘It would be so messed up to have to fight him now.’ Ino at least got a chuckle out of the thought. Because she knew even out there in the heat of battle she would start questioning him on what was going on. The Yamanaka heiress decided not to pray to those losers she called on, they never listened anyways.The leaf genin if anything was not shaking in fear like some of the other contestants and Baki noticed it. The hidden leaf village always made these ridiculously prodigious brats who one day became a torn to the elemental nations and on occasions Konoha itself, when would other villages get to shine in the eyes of the populace?‘Only two teams not from Konoha made it through.’ Baki growled thinking the tournament was rigged, the hidden leaf village couldn’t have so many talented teams at their disposal, and worse three of those teams were made up of newly minted genins.The only other team left was a team of sound nin who honestly looked the part of your typical bad guy but we all know how those fools end up. Neji looked over to Hinata and balled his fists, if fate was gonna play him for a fool he was just gonna reject it and seek to destroy all that represented his fate.‘Starting with whoever I am to fight in the next round’ Neji glared forward not willing to face Hinata because he felt like he got served. All his big talk unable to stack up to his actions, the prodigy of the Hyūga clan was humiliated by little weak Hinata its greatest failure. The Hyūga wanted a rematch.Lee was just happy to make it as far as he did in these exams, in the first round Tenten helped him in the written portion by letting him cheat from her clever use of mirrors. In the second round, he cost his team a scroll and became a liability, only to later find out Neji’s little cousin beat him in a straight-up fight.‘I will let my youth shine in the next phase.’ Lee thought uncharacteristically serious eyes locked onto Gara who showed him a world without Youth. Nobody had the right to threaten youth like that, it was a sacred thing. Lee decided he would take on this challenge with his everything even if his feet didn’t stop shaking in fear.Tenten held strong against the killing intent radiating from the auburn-haired genin standing behind the railing on the other side of the room. She felt like she could kill herself before she let him get his hands on her and her hand holding a Kunai tightly in her grasp as it shook was willing to do the deed.Tenten sighed in relief when she felt her sensei’s strong hand on her shoulder showing her support and helping her calm down. A moment later the Hokage walked out of a room followed by the proctors of the first and second rounds of the exams.“Congratulations on making it to the next phase of the Chunin exams all of you, by completing your objectives of collecting and delivering both heaven and Earth scrolls to the tower.” The third Hokage began talking. “The heaven scroll represents our spiritual chakra or our yin alignment. It represents our will to stand against the forces that look to hurt us.” Naruto only kept a straight face not caring for the hypocrite’s words. The old man was standing there preaching nonsense if you asked Naruto.“The earth scroll represents physical chakra or our yang alignment. It represents our body's ability to push further and reach higher heights so it can one day dominate all that stand before it.” The Hokage paused raising his hands to his side and releasing an aura of authority. “Mix these two aspects and you have what we like to call THE WILL OF FIRE!” Ino looked around the room and saw many people were motivated by the Hokage’s words only a few didn’t react to it. She couldn’t look at the aged professor the same anymore.«««««”»»»»»Naruto was hyped. A man by the name of Gekkō Hayate came forward to explain there were too many of them and that they had to cut down on competition in the third phase, the tournament.Naruto was happy to see Ino today, he hasn’t gotten the chance to talk to the girl since the day he left her hanging, he felt bad about doing that and that was the first thing he planned to apologize for.He stole a glance at Ino and felt nervous about the conversation they would have later on. How did he begin to explain he was in love with another girl, how did he begin to say he didn’t want to hurt Hinata and yet was going to hurt Ino? He felt like a jerk and his nerves began making an appearance dreading the eventual confrontation.Naruto blinked and felt a hand take hold of his own. Looking to his left he saw Hinata looking at him, understanding written all over her concerned face before she squeezed his hand reassuringly. Mouthing I love you to the blonde who grinned at her words all his fears were gone, he was doing it for himself and Hinata. The special girl in his life.“No way…” Naruto looked over at Kiba who gawked openly at something above before looking at Naruto in pity. Shikamaru said something about troublesome situations and Sasuke smirked looking at Naruto with unapologetic eyes. Sakura and Choji were in shock but their eyes were up and Ino who was staring at Naruto with wide eyes.“The first match will be…………” well damn Naruto thought when he saw his picture next to…………
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
I don’t know how to feel, did calling Madara, Hashirama, and the sixth path stupid garner me this kind of punishment? Was my goal in this match really to just do my best to not snap at a certain somebody? He was giving me that goofy smile to show the big-time stress he was in, I instead glared at him.‘I don’t care how much he brightens my day.’ Was my mental strategy going forward from now on, I was just going to ignore him and try to murder him with my bare hands. I made a face that Naruto dreaded with his life force, my livid one. The one he met the day he sent a clone with me to jog, not telling me he was walking around going into stores and asking for the best gifts to give.‘Someone precious to him.’ Why is everything becoming some kind of revelation? The day Naruto left me with a clone, I was disappointed in him but I also understood he was an orphan, there were some things he just didn’t understand about proper behavior, so he just does them sometimes, thinking it’s okay.I always thought Hinata behaved more like a mother to Goldie-Kun back in the academy. They spent so much time together and then they got into some crazy situation with Naruto as the one to end up getting punished, the most boggling part was that Hinata was the one doing it.‘But he would still go and cry to that same girl.’ I sighed and looked forward finding myself where the Hokage made his speech, the ring I would be using to fight Naruto Uzumaki. He was still up there in the stages looking down at me, he had a look of concentration in his eyes. Eyes squinted and nose wrinkled upwards making his cute whisker marks come up, he looked like a little lion cub with that thick mane of Golden hair behind him and a fierce one at that.‘I don’t care if he is brightening up my day.’ I balled my fists, he was brightening up my day. I can’t stay mad at him for too long I know that. My father has had times when wouldn’t hear my voice for 2 week while he begged and groveled. My mother always bribed me into forgiving her at the end of the day or most recently she would tease me about the boy now jumping over the railing.I watched him descend, ‘he was so badass.’ He liked to say occasionally and I always thought that he was. He had his left leg bent to be just a little bit behind its pair, his right leg was straight and both his hands up followed behind accompanied by his hair waving so much like a sea of gold. It always mesmerized me how hair could be so Golden.I snorted when he landed, his right leg on touch down slid wide with his left coming into a 45-degree bend. Both his hands came down to touch the floor before he spun backward it would have been cooler with a cape, I thought when he stood with his turn and faced me.“It's official, my day is brightened.” I mumbled shaking my head at him while he approached me in a walk. That was from one of our games the princess and her ninja. Which was silly since the princess and her prince both had great hair.‘He loves his princess gale movies, maybe that’s why his so romantic and charming like a prince.’ And he just did his ‘super ninja landing’ in front of everybody in the room. Kiba was the only one to react and that was a raised eyebrow and a nod of some kind of approval.The look in Naruto’s eyes scared me, it told me He was scared that he might lose something precious to him because of something he felt no wrong about. I think I am finally starting to understand what that look meantI am precious to him, I sighed. I wasn’t angry with him anymore I just wanted to understand what was going on with us. He reached me and stood about 3 feet away, locking gazes with me. The proctor cleared his throat, I didn’t care why I simply stared back at the blonde’s face only wanting answers from him and nothing more.“You have been………” he began but Naruto interrupted him. “I am sorry for the other day.” Naruto interrupted the proctor making the man choke on his words and enter a coughing fit. “It was an urgent matter.” He said nervously but he still kept eye contact, his hand already twitching to rub his head.“You will explain everything to me?” I asked him, my voice even revealing nothing to him about my emotions. He nodded quickly thankful for the chance to explain himself.“You can continue Proctor-San.” I told the man, Naruto snickered probably thinking something along the line, that I am bossy and dismissive of things that don’t interest me including people. Lucky for him he added that it was a ‘characteristic worthy of a queen.’ or he would have met that side sooner, the proctor cleared his throat again.“I’ve never felt this way before Ino.” Gekkō choked again with the second disturbance, you can imagine his struggles of trying to pull an angry face with all that coughing going on. I looked at Naruto and felt hurt by those words. He flinched seeing the look in my eyes, looking like he would back down but it didn’t last a second before he resolved himself.“I” Naruto had a sword placed on his neck and he gulped, Gekkō Hayeta succeeding in pulling that angry expression he was struggling with earlier.“You what.” I didn’t mean for my voice to come out so demanding and loud I could spy we had an interested audience in the form of the rookie 9 the rest had their own random emotions hidden from me at such a distance. Naruto’s eyes were still locked on mine even with the blade on his neck before he spoke.“I fell in love Sunshine.” He couldn’t even tell me that with a straight face, a big ass grin spread across his visage with that sentence alone making him so happy it made me a little happy. My eyes involuntarily went to Hinata who took a step back as If punched in the stomach, She was so red I could see her from here looking ready to faint like he was talking to her instead.‘He shines so brightly when his happy.’ I couldn’t help but think that he was so stupid to show me that happiness. I sighed looking at our audience. ‘Was this rigged too?’ I wondered looking to the Hokage who sat there interested in the happenings in the ring.“Thank you. Proctor you can continue.” I ended it there, they couldn’t know Hinata was the girl they were actually looking for. They had to keep believing it was me I don’t know what is going on here but I need to find out, I want to find out and if I can at least protect you Goldie-Kun, I’ll be there to protect that honesty of yours.Gekkō sighed withdrawing his blade from the gutsy ninja. The blonde is something else, Naruto Uzumaki is the most fearless person I know. I unconsciously grabbed onto my pendant’s blue diamond, I couldn’t believe I was going to lose him so soon.“This match is the first match of the preliminary rounds…….” The proctor paused watching Naruto and then me to see if we were looking to speak over him again. “The fir(cough cough) first(cough cough cough.) (clears throat.) the first contenders' Naruto Uzumaki of Konohagaru vs Ino Yamanaka of the Yamanaka clan. Hajime!!” Gekkō jumped back looking relieved to have gotten that sentence out of the way.“Don’t think I am taking it easy on you!” I Jumped back, my words making Naruto’s eyes widen in shock, probably having forgotten we were still in the Chunin exams and we all want to be Chunin.I’ve never really thought about how I would fight Naruto before. It never crossed my mind, then again fights don’t usually cross my mind. Mind games were a good start but he was just as slippery with his words, able to lead a conversation or take it over.“Wait! What. We are FIGHTING?!!” Naruto cried out in shock, what did he think I was gonna do, bring out a table and chairs, put him in handcuffs, and start interrogating him? I am gonna strangle the so-in-trouble blonde, it does not mean just because I am not mad anymore somebody did not have to pay for damages.‘Maybe it’s a blessing in disguise.’ That was quite a nice revelation and I grinned, maybe those fools do listen sometimes. I rushed him I just felt like I could get away with everything so would you look at my shock when he turned around and ran away?“Aghhh!! Naruto come back here!” How can he start running away, he looked back at me at my shout. I don’t know what he saw on my face but he ran faster, now actually out running me to the point he almost ran into me from behind when he made a lap and caught up to me.He immediately jumped back when he saw his mistake. This was so stupid I’m here asking myself how to defeat this idiot and he was busy running away from me.“This is a match Naruto, and I don’t plan on losing come fight me like a man.” I was getting angry and we both knew that. The comments coming from Kiba were not helping.“Stop running around and be a man, fight your chick bro!! Hahahaha.” That was Kiba being Kiba he had this grin of entertainment on his face only someone who was enjoying what they were watching could pull.“Shut up mutt, what do you take me for an abusive partner!!” Naruto screamed back and I slapped my forehead in exasperation I heard many people groan at his words which were in plain words stupid.“Genin Naruto Uzumaki, please refrain from wasting everybody’s time with your love affairs,” Gekkō told Naruto who looked at the man with a glare, he wanted to say something when another voice shouted out.“Kick his ass Ino-Pig!!” Did I groan, why Sakura, why? I drew Kunai’s and threw them at him the first he dodged leaning to the left and the other he dodged leaning to the right. He looked at me seriously before pulling that face again as he thought of a solution.“Do we have to fight?” He finally asked and I blinked at his question. Gekkō opened his mouth to speak but was interrupted again, choking on his words and entering a new coughing fit. “I asked Ino-Chan.” Yes we were supposed to fight, yes I wanted to beat the crap out of him and yes I felt bad for feeling like that but he had to know I was hurting.“Yes Goldie-Kun we have to, I want you to fight me like you would fight Hinata try your best so I can try mine.” I gave him a small smile taking a battle-ready stance. “You are the nicest person I know even if you win and I come out bloody I won’t ever hold anything against you, we will still be cool.” I had to quickly wipe a tear about to escape my eyes, again I looked to Hinata and saw her looking in my direction, I know she is blind but she looked so hurt like she saw my pain.I can’t even be mad at her either, she looked so worried and ashamed with her hands intertwined in front of her face big eyes glossing over making her black eyes look like a night filled with stars. Nobody ever wanted to see little Hinata sad, she is like that little bunny you save and nursed back to health.‘Well, until she wasn’t.’ I shook my head at the random thoughts clouding my judgment for my opponent who was now looking between me and Hinata with big worried eyes because of the eye contact we made.I dashed at him quickly, it wasn’t my intention to make him drop his guard but seeing the opening I took my chance. I dropped down and performed a slide tackle. My fighting style is a little rough so I wear thick bandages to protect my skin.I don’t have a fighting style I’m more of a trickster when it comes to how I fight. I am a bad girl kind of brutal, hair pulling, shoving, scratching, name calling I fought to my advantage and I wasn’t bothered by it.Naruto jumped over my form, I thought I had him when I revealed the ninja wires wrapped around my hands ready to get tied around his legs but his jump was revealed to be a front flip which he in his landing turned into a roll. I placed my hands on the floor and turned around finding myself in a sprinter starting position only for a second before I ran at him again.My arms were in front of me as I ran, with the ninja wires still wrapped around my hands. Naruto looked to finally make up his mind with the determination I saw shining in his eyes, taking a stance and standing his ground.“Come! show me what you got!” That was his battle cry to me. I glared forward in concentration and when I reached him, I made my move. My arms came up and then swerved left twisting the ninja wire in one knot before coming down to wrap it around his outstretched arm.He pulled his hand back and the other shot forward, I finally met that brick wall Sasuke and Hinata referenced when talking about sparring with the Golden blonde powerhouse. I was sent back with the breath knocked out of me and I rolled back a few feet in tumbles and turns before stopping on my stomach breathing deeply trying to regain what a moment ago I had lost.“Are you okay?” I heard him ask my downed form with no worry but concern in his voice. I raised a hand and gave a thumbs-up to answer him. I pushed myself up with my hands and stood back up, that was a heavy hit.He took his stance once more ready for me to attack. I took a deep breath and brought the wires in front of me and began circling him slowly. He stalked me with his sharp bright blue eyes, I had to outsmart him, another hit like that and I’m done for.‘It really is like a wall.’ I chuckled a little before breathing in and then out. “Is that the best you got, you hit like a girl.” I taunted making him bristle at the accusation.“Ha!!! You lying, I saw your face, you definitely felt that and you can’t get mad!!” He quickly added before he continued. “You said I should do my best so you could do your best.” He defended himself and I groaned hearing Sakura snickering probably finding the situation funny even though she didn’t understand it fully.“Quick! somebody call the Uchiha Police we have an abusive partner beating his girlfriend! Hahahaha.” Naruto glared up at Kiba in anger at his words looking ready to run up there and beat him up. I just saw another distraction if you asked me, I capitalized and ran at him, a second later he turned back to me panicked, and ducked under my roundhouse kick.He stood up quickly grabbing my outstretched leg with both his hands and placing it against his shoulder. I found my left leg raised to my head straight up into a standing split and I blushed in embarrassment at the position I found myself in with the person breaking my heart.“Go! Naruto you dog owowowowowwww. Ouch!” Thank you Sakura, I couldn’t have been more grateful for her slapping him behind the head and stopping the howls he was about to make.“You have nice thighs Ino-Chan.” He said giving the leg in his grip a squeeze making me more embarrassed and that quickly turned to me wanting payback. I drew a senbon needle and brought it down at him but his head moved so fast he had the senbon between his teeth grinning at me a second later“I know you can do better than that.” He told me and I smirked my lips already inches from his were quickly locked to his own. Making his eyes widen and he moved away releasing my legs that I quickly brought back around to kick his face which he jumped back from.“No snappy remark, Cat caught your tongue.” I asked smirking even forgetting my situation but quickly the smirk crashed and burned when I found him looking up at Hinata. She is blind and yet he looked almost scared that she might have seen that. I heaved a sob at the pain that gripped my heart. It isn’t fair, I love him too.‘Why do I have to go through this pain?’ The tears fell on their own and no amount of trying could stop them. So I fought them with my hands wiping away with my palms and trying to make it look like I was okay.I could tell a lot of people were confused about the happenings in the arena, especially my academy classmates. Hinata might be the only person in the audience who knew what was going on.“Sunshine I…” I raised my hand and shook my head, I don’t want to hear anything right now. For now, I need to calm down and think, I need to remember why I am not turning this into a scene. I looked over at the Hokage whose face was underneath his Hokage hat, with me unable to see it‘A breath, yes first a breath, I need to control my emotions.’ I took a deep breath in and blew it out. I took another in and another out my eyes closed to block out everything in front of me. It was a little harder than I expected it to be.“Let’s just fight okay.” From there on the atmosphere was somber, everybody now knew something was going on or at least most of the rookie nine could tell. All my attacks were landing and I didn’t stop, he also didn’t stop me or move away. My wide right hook which was so telegraphed because of my emotions still landed like a devastating attack.I felt my knuckles ache from the contact, but it never slowed down the next attack that came courtesy of my left hand. It was loud, wince-worthy, and impactful, the slap made a lasting impression as a five-finger imprint of an open palm rested on Naruto’s cheek which he didn’t budge from.I kicked his leg, with the end of my shoes, and continued kicking any semblance of planning and plotting gone replaced by pain and heartbreak, I began crying again just barely able to hold back the sobs.What do I do now, I lost him already or did I never have him in the first place? I began punching his chest wildly all the while tears stream down my face like a river. I couldn’t breathe from my nose anymore it became hard, I had to do it with my mouth. ‘In out, In out.’“If you want I can forfeit.” Naruto said unable to face me, he had a nosebleed from the right hook I delivered and I sighed in defeat. All those hits and a nosebleed is all I gave him? I can’t fight him not today. I came close to him and brought my hands up, he didn’t flinch away as my hands were placed on either side of his neck softly caressing the length and looking him in the eyes.‘Don’t go.’ I begged him with my eyes, showing him how much I didn’t want him to leave. He looked back at me and explained himself, his eyes telling me a story of a desert where everything was on fire meeting a desert where everything was wet.A clear bright blue sunny sky meeting the ocean deep and falling in love with it. I smiled softly up at him he was happy, I think I could live my life knowing he was happy. I wiped the blood from his nose with a thumb and wiped it on my thigh bandages.‘You must be careful.’ I conveyed and he nodded, though he looked confused by why I looked at him so meaningfully.“Then let’s end this.” I told him and he nodded solemnly, I took a step back, quick to keep my emotions even once more but I sniffed every once in a while. I took a step back and prepared myself, I could see people were now looking for some kind of final meeting, one final clash to make everything okay.I took a deep breath through my nose and released it through my mouth. I had a mission to complete. I don’t know what Gold—Naruto wants to be when he is older, I don’t know how he has so much money or what secrets the Hokage was withholding from him but I’ve decided to find out.“Do you know what my dream is Naruto?” He looked hurt that I called him by only his name and that made my bitter heart feel a little better at the pain he felt. I hated that, I did not want to be someone I am not.“T and I.” He replied softly voice sounding so unlike himself, instead of loud and free his voice came out quiet and restrained. I took another breath.“That’s right! I will one day become director of that division.” I exclaimed I don’t know why but I didn’t want to see him hurting anymore it made me feel that much worse. I sniffed once more rubbing my eyes.“When that day comes I am putting you on a wooden chair in handcuffs and I’m gonna torture you for all of this.” It was meant to be a joke but instead, he looked to almost brighten up at hearing he would get punished for what he was doing to me.“I forfeit.” I said after a second and Naruto looked down in sadness, Hinata looked down as well like she was right there with us in the ring going through the same feelings. Her hands were balled on the railing in a tight grip with her blind eyes concentrated on us.“Ino-Chan, you don’t have to.” Naruto whispered in sorrow, I was not a fighter, my team and I showed the world we could not just collect information but survive in the wild as well that seems like the quality needed to be a Chunin, strength was not everything.“This tournament phase is not my cup of hot chocolate Naruto. You know what I am into, just do your best in the next round okay, I-I l-love you please don’t follow me.” The last 7 words were so heavy on my tongue they came out as whispered words, I saw him ready to take a step toward me but I shook my head and turned around making my way outside the arena away from everybody around.Hiruzen Sarutobi was playing dirty, there are things he is hiding not just from me but Naruto as well. Kakashi Hatake seems willing to talk about the Uzumaki clan I can try to get the information from him but for now, I need to go scream into a pillow.«««««”»»»»»Naruto stood there in the middle of the arena and watched Ino leave the room through the door previously used by the Hokage. He was feeling horrible, there was nothing more to say. He didn’t have to talk, Ino had already figured it out it was that observatory skill of hers.Ino can pick up on things here and there like puzzle pieces but the day she decides to put them together even if they are not complete she will always see the picture and know what the missing components were.‘I’m sorry Sunshine.’ Naruto thought with sadness wearing him like a cloak. He didn’t even hear when Gekkō announced him as the winner or how Kiba shouted about never having seen a live soap opera, he simply watched her go, walk through the door and let it close behind her.Did he lose someone precious to him for loving Hinata? Was the thought that traveled through his mind over and over at lightning speed to take up every single second of his brain function.‘Ino.’ Naruto’s mind was devious as it decided now was the perfect time to flashback to the days they played and laughed at the park, their first day at the academy and how he left her a blushing mess with the kiss he gave her, how cute she looked in her panic when she heard he was an orphan. He remembered the talks they had during their jogs and how she could always give him a million-watt smile.The blonde balled his fists and turned back to the stairs marching his way toward his fellow leaf genin the air around him screamed don’t fuck with me right now and most of not everybody listened only Hinata came up to him and just stood there staring at him. Her fingers poking each other and her eyes never staying locked with his for longer than a second.I love you so so much, Hinata mouthed to the blonde looking ready to hug him but she knew she didn’t have to when he gave her a small smile that Hinata thought had many meanings from what she felt in his emotions. I love you more he mouthed back to her out of everybody’s eye view and although she did not see his mouth movements but the emotions that enveloped her was even better.Hinata moved in and hugged the blonde feeling the turmoil in his heart but then her eyes widened when she felt the Hokage’s interest in her spike so abruptly. The same kind of interest he was showing Ino the whole match. She broke the hug and looked Naruto In the face, again quite blind to her surroundings.‘Why can’t they just leave him alone.’ Hinata thought with her hands balling and her chakra spiking, could the third not see Naruto was hurting? And yet his intentions for Naruto were so easy to read due to the foul interest he had in her, an interest that spoke of backstabbing, cheating, and manipulation.‘I will always protect you Naruto-Kun.’ Hinata hugged who now just stood there shaking and fighting back tears. He always said Hinata was the only one allowed to see him cry and although she couldn’t see tears she knew he was not going to let them drop in front of people. Hinata felt his emotions wailing and crying he didn’t want to cause Ino pain.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Hiruzen narrowed his eyes watching Naruto and Hinata make their way to their team. He wondered what that situation was about, did the Yamanaka heiress start having second thoughts and why did Naruto seem so close to Hinata Hyūga?‘It must be a team thing.’ Hiruzen thought but the scene was not leaving his mind any time soon. Hiruzen Sarutobi sighed, this was beginning to feel like a bad idea but it was a 12-year-long plan and before that, it was another 24-year-long plan together it was a long 36-year plan. The third Hokage looked to the blonde who will one day change the elemental nations.“The child of prophecy.” Hiruzen said in a whisper but he did not mind if he was heard, nobody would know what he was talking about and no one would question him on the slip of the tongue. Hiruzen Sarutobi had known about the prophecy since Jiraiya his pupil told him about it many years ago.A boy born of blood and carnage, hair as yellow as gold and eyes as blue as a clear sky. Born of red and yellow, Kushina Uzumaki represented blood and a yellow-haired bringer of death by the name of Minato Namikaze, Minato Sarutobi, Minato Senju.‘Nobody will ever forgive me for what I did, not Tsunade and not Naruto but for the leaf Village it had to be done.’ The third spied on the next contestants, Shino Aburama and Zaku Abumi stepping into the ring.What was Sarutobi supposed to do? The prophecy spoke of a great evil that would one day plunge the world into chaos. A new ninja war, bigger and bloodier than its predecessors, and the only person who could stop it was the blonde standing with his team, watching the match in interest while Gekkō explained the rules.Minato was a dutiful Shinobi before anything else, all the man ever wanted was to feel accepted by a village that adopted him. ‘He didn’t know better.’ Hiruzen sighed. Minato Namikaze was raised as an orphan, that simple fact made him the kind of person you could count on, he only wanted to be acknowledged so he did everything to please others.Hiruzen used that mindset to turn Minato into the perfect Hokage, thinking him to be the child of the prophecy the great toad spoke of. Tsunade was the last of her clan, the last Senju, and had yellow hair, after her brother and lover’s death she became withdrawn, she did not want anything anymore she was sad and vulnerable, and Hiruzen to the chance to make an ‘investment’.‘I am a terrible leader.’ Hiruzen told himself and he accepted that assessment wholeheartedly. He made many mistakes in his life. Things he did in his youth as a leader who did everything for his village and people were coming back to haunt him in his old age.‘Please forgive an old man’s blunder Tsunade and come see little Naruto, maybe you can connect to him.’ Hiruzen Sarutobi knew he had no right asking Tsunade Senju to do anything, he did something terrible to her thinking she would one day birth the child of prophecy. She was born with blonde hair, her grandmother was Mito Uzumaki, a red hair, and her grandfather Hashirama Senju a bringer of death on the battlefield, her being the last of her clan only cemented his thoughts on the matter.Minato Namikaze was thought to be the child of prophecy with his growth in strength only cementing those thoughts in Hiruzen. Sarutobi did explain to Tsunade why he did what he did and told her of the prophecy but she wanted nothing to do with it. When she heard his words she cried, asking him how he could betray Tobirama like that, how he could betray Hashirama like that, and how he could betray Mito like that. She left the village a year later and never stepped foot back inside, saying she would rather die than ever reveal to the world what happened.She did not return when Minato became the hero of the leaf, she did not return when he became Hokage and she was definitely not returning when he sent her a missive of his death. She had warned him that his goals would lead the blonde to an early grave, but he did not listen.The match began with the Aburama releasing his bugs to his sides sending them in intervals to prob at his opponent's defenses while the sound ninja ran wide evading the insects. Jiraya was heartbroken at the news of Minato’s passing but when Hiruzen showed him Naruto, Jiraiya understood the significance of his visage alone.Naruto’s birth fit with the prophecy so well that they had to make plans and execute them to a tee. Minato Namikaze’s loyalty to the village came from the fact he had no family of his own so he took the whole village as his one big family and Konoha as his family's big home.Naruto was supposed to be the same, his struggles, loneliness, and triumphs were supposed to awaken in him a will of fire even superior to his father. Hiruzen thought it was a given the blonde would one day want to become Hokage so he too could one day have a big family in the form of a village.‘With the child of prophecy on the side of the leaf village we would win the war and the village could continue to prosper.’ Hiruzen thought. This thought was the driving force that made him believe he was making the right decisions. Everything for his beloved village.The cogs were all set in place, the machine was moving and soon the prophecy would come true. It was inevitable with Naruto’s birth, Hiruzen only wished he wasn’t around to experience another war.«««««”»»»»»Shino did like a party and came in a crowd his airborne insects buzzing around in a coordinated attack towards the evasive Zaku and his crawling bunch crawled towards the sound genin. Yes, they were slow but these guys only needed one thing and that was a chance to latch onto someone’s feet and begin a colony with the chakra he has provided each one of them over time.The first batch of airborne insects had their orders and a formation to move in. The bugs were not a very organized squad they were insects but they got the idea. The first couple thousand were the first to attack from the left the others already moving up to come down on the enemy like a hammer.The sound genin slid to a stop and Shino’s insects missed him by millimeters. Shino brought his right arm down sending the signal for the ones above to come down. Zaku leaped back with Shino’s insects colliding with the pavement making up the bottom level of the big hall.“Hn, your weak leaf nin, and I will prove it.” Zaku said before dashing toward Shino at great speeds. The Aburama sent another barrage of flying insects to defend himself from what he thought to be a frontal attack. “Yah!” Zaku exclaimed jumping up and high over the insects and showing his great leg strength before he turned in midair and began throwing a barrage of shurikens at Shino.“Useless.” Shino stated calling upon more insects that revealed themselves from his clothes coming in the way of the thrown projectiles. Many kikaichū got torn to pieces in the assault of the sharp ninja tools but they served their purpose with Shurikens clanking on the floor losing their momentum in the sea of insects.Zaku had a problem now he was airborne and Shino’s insects were making a detour toward him. Zaku had spiky, black hair and dark eyes. He wore a beige shirt with two black stripes and three prints of the kanji for death (shi) down the front. His forehead protector had an attached happuri under the cloth rather than connected to the metal plate and he wore a snake-patterned scarf around his neck.‘Snake, Rabbit, Horse, Boar.’ Zaku went through hand seals in mid-air before placing his right arm in front of him and calling out his jutsu.“Decapitating Airwaves!” Zaku Abumi used chakra to generate energy within his elbows, which he emits from a hole in his palm using a tube implanted in his forearm. The energy is a mixture of sound waves and airwaves, with the ratio between the two differing depending on what Zaku intends to use this technique for.For example, 100% airwaves and 0% sound waves are enough to shatter stone. In other uses, it can repel incoming projectiles, soften the ground for use as a cushion, and knock over people but its power weakens sharply over distances.Shino jumped to the left, his insects getting blasted back toward him with pressurized air from the sound nin. Zaku laughed in glee landing on his feet and began shooting out a barrage of airwaves at the Aburama now on the defensive.Shino was not a speed freak like Kiba when he was on all four but he did not slack off on the concept, especially with a sensei like Kurenai and because their squad specialized in scouting and recon so speed was a given.“What’s wrong freak? hahaha, you leaf weaklings are the freakiest people around aren’t you.” Zaku mocked making most leaf nin watching the battle groan and roll their eyes at the diss, it was always like this with these foreign genins.“My art may be disturbing to you but at least I don’t have pipes sticking out of my hands.” Shino said matter-of-factly dodging another barrage before sending out bugs to fly wide and take Zaku’s attention off him.«««««”»»»»»“Hokage-Sama, miss Yamanaka has left the building.” An Anbu in a porcelain mask with bear markings came forward in a bow next to the seated aged man and whispered in his ear. The third nodded before moving close to the man’s ear and giving his orders with the man nodding and disappearing in a Shuushine to complete his given assignment.“What do you think Ibiki-Kun?” Ibiki looked over at the Hokage before looking back at the display of strength of the genins fighting each other.“The sound genin is overconfident in his moves, his jutsu is something I have never seen before but I can imagine a snake was involved.” Ibiki gave his assessment of one Zaku of Otogakure. The third nodded and waited for the man to continue which he did.“The Aburama is well adapted in his clan jutsus but it seems that is all he is good for, he lacks speed and technique, I would assume his physical strength is lacking as well but he cannot be blamed.” Hiruzen listened and nodded at that assessment thinking along the same line as the Head Torturer. The Aburama clan were sticklers to their belief that their insects could solve all problems.Anko who was doing her best to not maim the gaki ogling her from a distance watched on in interest in the proceedings of the match. The first match was in her words ‘too sappy’ for her tastes she wanted blood, gore, and screams so she held high hopes for the Aburama boy to deliver due to past experiences fighting alongside members of that clan.“If they can kill each other before Gekkō can stop them I would consider the survivor Chunin worthy In my books.” The sexiest mistress of Konoha revealed to the people in hearing range who were Ibiki Morino and Hiruzen Sarutobi.“That is why your opinion is left in the second phase.” Morino told Anko who simply yawned and patted her backside with both hands, making the soft tissue being held by the tight mini skirt jiggle. Hiruzen gave a belly laugh when the big bad interrogator looked away from Anko’s body and growled.Anko smirked, it worked every time.«««««”»»»»»Sakura was confused and rightfully so, she didn’t understand what was going on with her friend. Ino was okay whenever she saw her, but why cry when Naruto told her he fell in love? Sakura thought it was so sweet that he would say it in their match and in front of everyone.She spied Naruto to her left standing with both arms folded on the railing with his head placed above them while he watched her teammate’s match. Kiba as well looked confused by what happened but he seemed quick to push it to the side and cheer Shino on.“Kick his ass Shino!!” Sakura sighed Kiba was such a Baka, but at least he was cheering for Shino. Sakura couldn’t bring herself to cheer, her conversation with Sasuke Uchiha the day before still fresh in her mind.She spied Hinata next to Naruto a fidgeting mess with a frown on her face that occasionally just turned upside down into a smile that she would kill immediately. It returned 5 times in the amount of time Sakura looked at her, the pink-haired genin balled her fists if she were to fight Hinata she would do her absolute best to win.Sakura watched the Aburama make an insect clone before he and the clone ran at Zaku who was occupied with some insects bothering him by buzzing around his form. The two Shino reached Zaku and body tackled him with great force throwing him off his feet to tumble backward.“Yeah!” Kiba screamed in joy, Kurenai Sensei smiled and gave a little clap to congratulate the Aburama in her own way.«««««”»»»»»Zaku tumbled and twisted on the floor before placing his hands on the pavement and pushing himself upward to stand on his feet. The sound nin growled at his opponent before placing both hands in front of him, palms facing Shino who was already running wide knowing what that gesture meant.“Let me see you dodge this freak. Extreme Decapitating Airwaves.” Zaku molded a large amount of chakra performing a stronger version of the Decapitating Airwaves technique, having greater power, range, and coverage angle. Zaku Abumi emits a high-pressured mixture of sound waves and airwaves from the holes in the palms of his hands into the area ahead of him.Shino lost sight of Zaku, momentarily blinded as the air and sound quickly traveled forwards, carving up the ground and reducing everything in its path to dust. The sheer destructiveness of this technique prevents it from being used in quick succession, as it places a great burden on Zaku's arms as could be seen by his gritted teeth.Shino was quick to go through hand seals ‘Boar, Monkey, Dragon, Ram, Dog’ before calling out insects by the thousands with each one ready to die protecting an offspring left behind to start another colony of thousands.“Insect Jar Technique.” The technique Shino performed is capable of protecting against attacks by using kikaichū to fly in a dome shape at high speed, similar to the Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven. While proving defensive, a sufficient amount of explosive force can break through it.Zaku laughed when Shino’s dome was destroyed and the bug boy was sent flying, flipping backward 4 times before colliding with the far-off wall on the side of the arena where the sand siblings were located above.“Hahahahahahahah…… do you see the power of a sound ninja stupid bug of Konoha!” Zaku turned around laughing in hysteria arms stretched out and a manic aura surrounding him. He opened his mouth to speak more boasts but he heard ragged breathing behind him and he looked back to the boy on the opposite side of where he sent him.Shino’s clothes were in tatters, his right arm held on his left hand for support, having sprained it at the elbow when the air pressure suddenly reached him and pushed the arm back too fast. His ribs felt like they were ready to collapse and he thought they might.“I have not yet fallen, I can deduce that move is a once-a-day attack, you have lost already. My insects have been draining your chakra for a while now. You were so busy throwing jutsus around you never noticed the depletion.” Shino’s voice was hoarse but he still gave a long-winded speech to Zaku who gritted his teeth in anger only then realizing that he was low, but he grinned anyway.“I should end this quickly then.” Zaku built up his chakra again, now with a smile on his face that spoke of how much Shino’s suffering would mean the world to him. “Die, Decapitating Airwaves!” Zaku exclaimed building his chakra in his elbows and molding it before shooting out the pressurized air.“It is over.” Shino said turning around and giving Zaku his back who looked panicked at the fact his arms were inflating like a balloon.“What… did….AGHHHHHHHH!!!!” Zaku’s cry was only an octave lower than the sound his arms made bursting from the elbows, his right arm flew up and knocked into the ceiling above before falling back down on the floor 5 feet away from the screaming genin squirting blood occasionally. The left arm flew in Shino’s direction turning like a windmill ready to collide with his head but he moved his head to the side as he walked and let it fly over his shoulder, colliding with the side of the wall where the leaf nin stood above and leaving blood on the wall.Zaku was down a second later unconscious from all the pain. A squad of medic ninjas came rushing into the room and collected the downed boy who bled out on the floor from the stomps now making up his left and right arm which were collected as well the limbs were beyond repair.“Winner. Shino Aburama of the Aburama clan!” Gekkō Hayeta bellowed. The sound nin was skilled in the proctor's books but his behavior was not one a genin should have. That kind of behavior belonged to veterans who even when boasting can keep an eye on their surroundings.Zaku never noticed when the slower and smaller insects crawling around the room latched onto him and began their trek toward his arms and into the pipes in his palm. His biggest weakness was in plain sight obvious to everyone in the room he should have taken measures to cover them up.The next match was revealed to the participants and it was something that had many looking on in shock."Let us all do our best Kiba-San." Shino told his teammate when he reached him and patted the dog boy on the shoulders.“The next match-up will be Kiba Inuzuka of the Inuzuka Clan vs Sasuke Uchiha of the Uchiha clan will the contenders please step into the ring." Gekkō called out with Kiba gulping before looking to Sasuke who only looked at him like gum that got stuck on his ninja shoes. The Inuzuka growled and jumped off the railing, landing on all four before looking up at his opponent."Whatever." Sasuke said to no one in particular and made his way to the ring at a leisurely pace using the long way to get there, his hands in his pocket and eyes locked on Kiba. Akamaru whimpered because Sasuke's eyes looked at him and his best friend like prey.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Shisui packed his belonging slowly, he spent the last few days just relaxing and reading. He didn't want to think or contemplate because then he would start doubting and regretting. He was located in the red light district inside their little investigation/surveillance house.“Captain, it was an Honor working with you, I think you did a good job proving to many you are a truly gifted Uchiha.” shisui grinned at that, he knew he did well and if anything enjoyed his time with his investigation team, including the little time spent with the blonde gaki.“Tststs Thank you Dan it means a lot coming from you.” Shisui said with clear gratitude in his voice, Dan Uchiha was not a talkative guy but when he spoke he did it because he wanted to, so wanting to tell Shisui, meant he felt it was true.“Sir.” Izumi and Rugal said at the same time saluting Shisui who turned around to face them with a box in his hands packed with all his belongings. Izumi was openly crying for her superior and friend, she found the situation so unfair. Shisui did a good job, a fantastic job in fact, if they gave him a little more time he would solve the case she was sure of it.Rugal Aka Rash was always a man who liked to wear his feelings out there for the world to see but he looked uncharacteristically serious. They all assumed he would be the first to drop tears, it seemed life was full of surprises.“That is Shisui-Kun to you Izumi.” Shisui said with a fake glare directed at Izumi. The girl didn’t last a second before running up to Shisui the Uchiha grimaced and raised both his hands up so the box was not in the way of Izumi when she tackled him into a hug.“B-but you-you sa-said I shouldddd c-call yo-u Sir.” Shisui sighed and positioned the box in his hands so it sat nicely on one hand so he could bring the other around Izumi’s neck and hug the shorter girl which he did.“It is not like I’m being sent to my death Izumi-Chan after my assignment I will be back in Konoha.” Shisui reassured his best friend’s girlfriend who wouldn’t budge from her position.“If you don’t let go I will tell Itachi your ‘little’ secret.” Izumi’s eyes widened and she gave Shisui some space to look him in the face. Body flicker Shisui had a twinkle in his eyes that promised mischief and his grin though sad still had onto his true personality.“You wouldn’t.” Izumi called his bluff and Shisui sighed when she returned to hugging him. The previous investigator now glorified street cop looked to Rash who looked like he wanted to say something.“Permission to speak freely sir.” Shisui raised an eyebrow at that,‘what the fuck Rash? You never asked before.’ Was the thought that passed over Shisui’s mind he decided to be a jerk to the idiot strategist who decided he would treat him like a superior when he was not anymore?“Denied.” Shisui said but he might as well not have said it because Rash opened his mouth to speak all the while scratching his itching midsection.“I think the higher-ups are idiots and they should go fuck their grandparents while we continue these investigations behind their backs.” Shisui gapped especially since Rash said all that with such a straight face, it was obvious he was serious.“Rugal Uchiha please refrain from saying such things again about our superiors, on a more Important note I agree with him.” Shisui’s eyes widened even more at that, then he felt Izumi tighten her hold on him and nod against his chest.Shisui felt so happy at that gesture, they were willing to go up against the Hokage and Fugaku’s direct orders for him, then again 6 years was a long time. This was Shisui Uchiha’s other family and he loved them for this gesture they just made but he had to go. Shisui of the body flicker had a mission to do and then a punishment to serve.“Shucks thanks guys, it does mean a lot but I am not your superior anymore I am your underlying starting 5 days ago.” Shisui took a deep breath and released it, there were so many emotions released there Izumi began trembling still unable to let him go.‘It is not fair, he did well.’ Izumi did not want to see one of her closest friends unhappy, she remembered the excitement Shisui had when he came to her the day he got his assignment and told her he would be her superior officer that shit-eating grin was what she wanted to see, not the knock-off impersonating it.“I will see you guys around.” Izumi blinked when she suddenly found her arms hugging the air and when she turned around Shisui was already closing the door leading outside the house.“Shisui wait!!” Izumi ran to the door, Rash followed suit and Dan simply sat on the available chair looking sad even with his stoic expression dominant on his visage. Izumi and Rash broke the door off its hinges finding themselves outside the house to a street filled with civilians and academy kids returning home but no Shisui Uchiha.“I will go check his house.” Izumi said running off in the direction of the Uchiha grounds before Rash could even say a word. The muscular Uchiha only sighed and made his way back inside the house unable to close the door because it was now located on top of a random civilian on the floor.«««««”»»»»»Kiba knew this was gonna be a tough one, unlike Naruto he had no chance against Sasuke in the academy. He has been training hard with Akamaru and the rest of team 8. Shino already won his match, Sakura still had to fight so if he lost he would become the first weak link. Kiba looked at Anko Mitarashi and gulped he really wanted to impress her.“Woof woof.” Kiba knew this wasn’t the time to start thinking about such things.“I know Akamaru, relax boy.” Kiba said before looking to Sasuke who finally reached the floor below and approached him as his partner and best friend.“I hope you trained your mutt well dog.” Sasuke began with a low blow to Kiba’s image, Naruto even snorted at that having gotten it. If anything at least the dobe understood a good joke.Sasuke frowned at the thought of the blonde, the dobe broke up with Ino the first chance he got. Did he actually love the Hyūga heiress or was he really in it for the long run on standing between him and the blind girl?“Haha, very funny teme.” Kiba replied understanding he was the mutt of the joke. Sasuke smirked, Kiba was not even able to take a joke and dish it back. The Inuzuka just growled like a mutt with a loud bark and no bite.Sasuke went into the interceptor stance before Gekkō Hayate even began explaining the fight, Sasuke only waited to hear go and he was gonna show the Inuzuka where exactly a dog belongs in the food chain.Kiba opened his hands to his sides before he took a stance with hands crossed in front of his face, clawed fingers ready to shred. Akamaru growled and got into an attacking position to pounce waiting to defend Kiba when attacked.“Hajime!” Gekkō did not even begin his jump when Sasuke dashed with great speed that Kiba and Akamaru barely followed but they lost trek of him.Kiba was quick to look behind him thinking he was the target but Sasuke was not there. The young Uchiha was coming from his left already in a kicking motion in front of Akamaru, the weakest link of the team.“Akamaru!” They all heard a snap, a very exaggerated one at that. Akamaru flew back, head tuned 180 degrees backward. The kick snapping the dog's neck in one go killing it on contact, it never felt a thing.The whole rookie 9 stared wide-eyed at the dog that Kiba quickly moved to grab from the air. The Inuzuka was frozen with Akamaru laying there in his arms dead. Gone just like that, Kiba’s breath began to become haggard. He could not breathe, his heart hurt, his eyes stung and his mind broke.“You are okay, right boy?” Kiba asked the unmoving pup. Sasuke scoffed and turned around walking away from Kiba, the whole rookie nine was wide-eyed including Kurenai and Asuma both knowing the importance Akamaru held in Kiba’s life.“Hey, answer me, boy.” Kiba was in denial, what he saw in front of him must have been an illusion, he laughed at the bad joke. It was just the teme trying to scare him with a genjutsu. The Sharingan had that hypnotic effect right, he must have gotten caught in one.Up in the stands, Sakura stared wide-eyed at Kiba who placed Akamaru down and made the snake seal before calling out ‘Hai!’ to dispel a genjutsu. Akamaru was dead, and the little white puppy part of team 8 became no more.Hinata couldn’t see Akamaru but she felt how the life was snuffed out of him. She felt how the pup's emotions got silent and his presence disappear like it was never there. For Hinata it was like Akamaru never existed, she couldn’t see a body and she didn’t want to.Shino only looked away from the scene, Kiba was still trying to dispel a genjutsu that was not there. The Inuzuka did not register when Gekkō Hayate approached him and asked if he was fit to continue.Shikamaru thought the situation was very very troublesome. It was a tournament though, depending on the rules Sasuke did nothing wrong but on a moral standing, this was pure menacing. Akamaru was part of their class, he grew up with them all, for Sasuke to snap his neck like that with a kick was brutal and he did not even look sorry about it.Choji dropped tears when he saw that scene of Akamaru soaring through the air with a twisted neck. It didn’t even let loose a final whimper, it was instantaneous, a very quick death indeed. At least Akamaru got the d’avoir of a quick death. What about Kiba going through the loss, the two were like brothers.Itachi was a blank slate, his face was the epitome of bland and blank, and he showed no emotions at all. The Uchiha prodigy simply stared at Sasuke who made his way back towards the stairs with his hands in his pocket. Itachi spied Naruto who looked a bit taken by the scene but otherwise okay.Naruto didn’t know what to feel about what he just saw, Akamaru was Kiba’s best friend but he was also a dog, a smart and cute dog but a dog just. Without Akamaru Kiba loses almost all his strategies and half his hitting power. It was a well-thought-out strategy he would have done the same but he would look to capture the mutt not straight-up kill him.“SASUKEEEEEEE!!!!” Kiba launched himself at Sasuke like a wild animal, clearing the distance between them at great speeds, Sasuke was even impressed but he was an Uchiha you did not fight them in rage. Kiba’s wide right-clawed swipe was ducked under, and his diagonal downward swipe with his left was hit back upwards before Sasuke turned to give Kiba his back and do a front flip that had his leg kicking Kiba under his chin sending him flying backward.Kiba soared upwards but his anger wouldn’t let him feel the pain, he was gonna beat Sasuke until he broke him out of the genjutsu, it was Not funny anymore. Kiba regained his balance in mid-air and looked down at Sasuke only to find him not there. The Inuzuka used his sense of smell to find the Uchiha and found him above him coming down with two Kunai in his hands.“Now Akamaru.” Kiba said grinning only for his eyes to widen when he remembered he was caught in a genjutsu that he would have to break out of on his own. Akamaru might need his help in the real world.Kiba crossed his hands above his face and got two deep gashed on both arms. Sasuke twisted back and kicked Kiba away like a horse would a person sending him soaring back to the arena floor creating a human-sized crater with the Inuzuka’s form.Sasuke landed softly and waited, he didn’t activate his Sharingan, even back in the academy Kiba was not a challenge to him, and he didn’t need his dojutsu for him before, he would not start now.Kiba’s hands were the first to appear before he pulled himself out of the crater and shook his head. He looked back to Akamaru thinking the pain will break him out of the genjutsu but the pup still lay there, a pool of blood was starting to form around the dead dog's head, blood coming out of its loose open jaw being the cause.“It is not a genjutsu genius, the mutt is dead.” Sasuke informed unapologetically. Kiba blinked looking back at Sasuke to elaborate. “I don’t speak butt sniffing.” Sasuke said before dashing at Kiba who did not even react to the frontal attack. Sasuke reached the Inuzuka before jumping with his left leg and twisting twice parallel to the floor before bringing his right leg out to connect with the top of Kiba’s head, bringing his head down face first on the floor knocking him unconscious.“Hn.” Sasuke grunted turning around and walking away from the ring while the Procter announced Kiba was incapacitated and Sasuke the victor by knockout. A group of medic Nin came to collect Kiba’s unconscious body and Akamaru’s deceased one.Sasuke reached the rest of the rookies and stood against the wall facing forward not caring for any bodies opinions, he simply folded his hands and waited for the next match to commence.«««««”»»»»»“What do you think Ibiki-Kun?” The Hokage asked, he was a bit disappointed at the young Uchiha for what he did to a fellow leaf nin but the skills he showed were Chunin worthy and his strategy of targeting Akamaru was a sound one. If Sasuke went up against another village’s genin and their familiar beast and did what he did it would have been seen as okay.“The Uchiha showed, judgment and skills worthy of a ninja.” Ibiki began before looking up at Sasuke and he groaned. “But he is not Chunin worthy, he would belong much better in Anbu.” The scarred man finished and Hiruzen nodded, he did not agree with all the assessments given but it did not matter.“It is okay, you do not need to explain to me how the Inuzuka performed.” Hiruzen interrupted Ibiki who wanted to continue with his deductions. The Hokage was looking for those who could stand beside the child of prophecy, help him grow stronger, and encourage his stay in Konoha."These are the Unpredictabilities of the exams Anko-Chan" Hiruzen Sarutobi said wisely while Gekkō Hayate called the next match."Rock Lee of the Lee clan vs Neji Hyūga of the Hyūga clan," Hayate said standing back in the ring where one boy lost both arms and a dog died."YOSH!!! Youth has answered my prayers!!!" Lee bellowed looking back at his sensei and beaming at the man, who grinned back at him and gave him a thumbs up."TO SHOW YOUTH LEE! I CANNOT HAVE FAVORITES IN THIS MATCH BUT JUST KNOW... LET YOUR FLAMES OF YOUTH BURN BRIGHT LEE!!" Guy bellowed clearly having picked a side, not like his other student cared much he was on a mission as he walked down the stairs toward the ground level.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Hinata looked at Sasuke’s presence who did not acknowledge her physically even though his emotions told her he did. He seemed calmer now like all that bottled-up stress got released productively. She knew how the Uchiha’s heart worked, the mentality of Survival of the fittest was his go-to response to all problems. When Naruto solved problems, he did it with divergence. Sasuke was an action-man kind of guy.Now she looked down at the arena, hurt by what she felt coming from her cousin. His anger was now at a level Hinata felt physically. Giving her shivers at how cold he seemed toward his teammate. Lee simply smiled bouncing on the balls of his feet before bending and stretching his left then right leg.Hinata Hyūga Activated her dojutsu with but a thought, Surprising Kurenai and Some of the Rookies who have not seen her do so before. The heiress of the Hyūga clan quickly had to place her hand in front of her eyes and look away when a bright yellow light attacked her sensitive sight.‘Naruto-Kun.’ Hinata couldn’t help but smile at the warmth that hugged her from the big chakra source leaning on the railing in front of her. Hinata couldn’t believe Naruto would go so far for her. Her precious person loved her so much that he picked her over someone she thought was so much better fit for the Golden blonde than herself.Hinata wanted so much to walk up to him and lean on his back, hug his waist, and never let go. Then a thought entered her mind, If Naruto broke up with Ino because he loved her, did it mean they were now a couple? Hinata blushed red at the thought of being in a romantic relationship.‘How do I even ‘date’?” Hinata was now in an impasse, did she have to wait a certain period before doing couples stuff with him because he just got out of a relationship or wait for him to initiate something? Hinata only found the time the proctor was using to explain the rules perfect for her inner monologues.‘I want to hug him.’ Hinata thought looking at the blonde’s back lovingly with a little smile blossoming on her soft features. Hinata’s posture became dreamy a second later. ‘I want to kiss him and play with his hair, lay in his bed, and talk away the night. Have picnics, and dinner dates, go to Ichiraku’s and have eating competitions and call him my b-boy friend.’ Hinata didn’t even notice her fingers begin poking each other while she got further drawn into Naruto’s emotions unaware of where she was going. Hinata’s hand twitched wanting to go grab onto the one just laying limp over the railing a few steps away.‘I want this to never end, I want to be able to feel like this every day for the rest of my life.’ Hinata giggled out loud, making many looks at her funny. The Hyūga heiress could not help it, she was so happy she couldn’t contain some of it. NARUTO UZUMAKI LOVES HINATA HYŪGA!!!‘I can’t believe it.’ Hinata giggled again, this time gaining the attention of the blonde who looked back to her with a confused expression on his face which she only caught an outline of. Hinata shook her head, There was no way she wasn’t going to stand beside him after he confessed his feelings and then proved it by taking actions to show her that he did not lie when he said he loves her, that he wasn’t about to two times her and Ino to live every man’s phantasy of having more than one lover.Hinata gave him a big smile, a smile so full of happiness and affection that Naruto blushed at the beauty that shone on her face. Naruto smiled back a second later and beckoned her to come over with his head. Hinata felt his love for her, attract her love for him like a magnet.All Hinata’s thoughts were gone at that moment and she took a step toward him. The closer she got, the tighter his love seemed to hug her until she reached him and he lifted his left arm. It was automatic because Hinata Hyūga had an arm wrapped around her shoulders before she even knew it.She loved it every time he did this back in the academy because she was literally at his side. The Hyūga heiress brought her hands up and grabbed his left hand, wrapped around her shoulder, and held it softly. This was nice, she thought.“N-Naruto-Kun?” Hinata spoke up softly, Neji and Lee were circling each other with Hayate having jumped back after starting the match. Naruto hummed and looked at her. “I don’t want to waste chakra on my dojutsu to see. C-an y-you maybe describe it for me p-please.” Hinata deactivated her eyes while she asked, with the veins slowly crawling away from her features because she already felt his agreement before she finished asking, he was even happy she did and some of his troubles seemed to subside.“Sure Hime, leave it to the great Naruto-Sama.” Naruto agreed verbally and joked or not. Hinata giggled anyway and leaned on him a little, being unable to see people around making it easier to show affection towards her best friend and boyfriend. Hinata was still confused.“Lee is running toward Neji, pay attention Hime this match is gonna be so badass you know,” Naruto said excitedly to see the match between Lee and Neji. Hinata nodded and focused all her attention on Naruto’s voice and emotions smiling the whole time like a fool.««««««”»»»»»“Yosh, my rival I will not lose!” Lee bellowed running over to Neji with great speed, his smile was so big because of how excited he was to finally get the opportunity to fight his teammate seriously. Neji simply waited for the green beast of Konoha to get close and he did a second later, jumping up and swinging his leg from left to right aimed at Neji’s skull.The Hyūga ducked letting the leg go over him before striking with his right hand, index, and middle finger outstretched ready to poke a tenkentsu. Lee retracted his leg barely dodging the attack and landed on his feet quickly dashing left and returning to Neji’s right with a jab aimed at his chest.Neji diverted the frontal attack and strikes with an open palm with Lee dodging by dashing to the side and attacking Neji on his left with a roundhouse kick which was dodged the same way as his previous kick. Neji refrained from using the same strategy twice and instead stood from his duck and grabbed onto Lee’s leg before spinning with him and throwing the taijutsu specialist away from him.“I do not have patients for you Lee.” Neji said his first words since Lee had awoken from his slumber on the first day of the exams. The Hyūga was very angry, fate had betrayed him, and fate had decided it would change for others and yet not for him. Did fate want to make him into a laughing stock, did fate want to turn him into its little plaything?“Quit while you are still able to Lee.” Neji activated his eyes and even that made him angry. His dojutsu was not even up to par with the weak Hyūga heiress, all his talents and hard work spat on by fate deciding to give Hinata an olive branch.“I will not quit Neji-San, all my life I have tried to be someone able. Someone people can count on, I have trained every day for this chance to show what a hard worker I am.” Lee’s determination burned in his soul and he took back his strong fist stance. “My flames of Youth will burn bright today!” Lee shouted to the heavens and Neji tsk’d.“Then I will break you.” Neji simply said and this time he took the initiative to dash at Lee who stood his ground and waited. When Neji got close Lee attacked with a right jab, he was dodged. Left jab, he was parried. Right hook he was blocked and his left uppercut was weaved away from.Neji after moving right to escape the powerful uppercut from his teammate took the initiative by throwing a left palm aimed at Lee’s face that was easily dodged by the speed freak. Neji threw his right arm out palm open with Lee moving to dodge it only for Neji to smirk devilishly.“8 trigrams: Vacuum palm.” Lee was sent blasting away, not seeing the second attack as a feint. Still in mid-air Lee performed a flip to lend on his feet and skidded a few more feet before stopping with his hand rubbing his now sore abdomen. The pain was there but he was already used to pain from his intense training and sparring with Guy-Sensei.“Don’t sleep.” Lee’s eyes opened wide when he heard Neji’s voice behind him before he felt a kick behind his right leg that brought him to one knee and he registered a kick to his skull that rattled his brain and sent him twisting and rolling onto the pavement floor.Lee continued rolling knowing Neji well enough to know he would never stand still and wait for him to catch his breath. Luckily for Lee, his gamble paid off because Neji came down from above a second later in his previous position with a palm strike that was laced with chakra leaving a hand mark on the pavement floor.Lee placed his hands on the floor over his head at a 90-degree angle and used them to fling himself onto his feet. The centipede eyebrow boy spat the copper in his mouth and grinned with his bloody teeth at his rival. It was okay he was only starting, he would not let the match end before he gave it everything he got.“You are strong Neji-San, but I will defeat you my rival!” Lee bellowed before jumping up and high until he was on top of the statue making the tiger seal. “You are my teammate Neji but you are also my rival and I will honor you by not holding back.” Lee bent over and unclipped his leg warmers/ weights and held them out for all to see before releasing them to fall.«««««”»»»»»“Woah!” Naruto exclaimed and Hinata felt his awe at whatever just happened, it was not long before she understood as well. “Lee just dropped his stylish orange warmers Hime, they are so heavy they left craters.” The Golden blonde said excitedly hands still hooked around Hinata’s shoulders where she had intertwined their fingers unintentionally.“Lee just vanished,” Naruto said a bit more calmly but Hinata could still feel his excitement, he was like a little kid at the park.“He is in the far left corner.” Hinata informed Naruto who had lost sight of Lee but she could still track him with her sensory abilities, Lee seemed ecstatic to be in this match the opposite of Neji who was plain furious with the world it seemed.“Man you are so awesome, I completely lost sight of him and I am the one seeing things.” Naruto said with a chuckle while tightening his arm around Hinata bringing her even closer. The Hyūga girl was a blushing mess at his words but she accepted them all with swirly eyes.“He reached him, woah! It looks like Neji is now on the defensive.” Naruto was about to start explaining the match but Hinata squeezed his hand, making him stop.“It’s Orochimaru, he is approaching us.” Hinata indicated to the Jonin of the sound ninjas approaching them before leaning on the railing next to Naruto looking interested in the fight going on.“I am sure you both know who I am.” Orochimaru in disguise said in a soft voice that only traveled to the two genin close to him. Itachi was looking at the man in suspicion, including the rest of the senseis on that side of the railings.“The guy who sleeps with snakes kukuku.”Naruto said With a small chuckle that had Orochimaru looking at the blonde funny before smirking.“You Naruto Uzumaki are playing a very dangerous game.” Orochimaru told the blonde making his quiet laugh die out. Naruto looked at the snake Sanin seriously and narrowed his eyes. Hinata only sighed at the misunderstanding on both sides. Orochimaru said what he said because he felt Naruto was mocking him by laughing like that, why he felt like that? Hinata did not know and Naruto got serious because he thought Orochimaru somehow found out his secret through that cryptic warning.“Naruto-Kun is not mocking you, he just likes laughing like that sometimes.” Hinata explained to the traitorous Sanin who looked at her with interested eyes before looking back to Naruto who was openly glaring at him dangerously because his eyes stayed on Hinata for too long in his books.“How would you know what I feel girl?” Orochimaru asked with Hinata able to feel his evil intentions for her and her hand subconsciously held onto Naruto’s hand tighter making the blonde look at her and notice her worried expression. His protectiveness for her had him ready to throw Orochimaru under the bus and sell him out to the rest of the people around.“What do you want here freak?” Naruto was not enjoying the snake’s presence anymore especially because he felt so powerless in front of the guy. What made him angrier was the fact he felt like this before, and that was in the presence of the masked man.“Kukukuk….. I am only interested in the son of someone I hate very much, you wouldn’t happen to know who that is would you?” Orochimaru was trying to play to Naruto’s emotions, due to his age, and the best way to gain his interest would be to use the information on his nonexistent family to do so.“Just get the fuck out of here before I send every ninja around for your head.” Naruto warned dangerously making Orochimaru frown at being spoken to like that. Hinata felt that the Sanin’s interest in Naruto became unpleasant because of the dismissal and the warning he received, for his attempt did not even work on Naruto.“You should watch your back Uzumaki, there are many people out there who will finally get a good night's sleep with your death due in effect by your bastard of an old man.” Orochimaru told the blonde before walking away from the two genin. Naruto kept an eye on the man and a second later.“Should we tell them he is here?” Hinata asked softly and Naruto shook his head in negatively looking to the Hokage who watched the match going on below.“Let them solve their own problems.” Naruto said with his anger towards the Hokage soaring, eclipsing the one Neji projected. Hiruzen stiffened and looked up, feeling a sudden killing intent. He could not identify its source because of how suddenly it came and went but he did look around suspiciously. Orochimaru sent his genin here he might be involved.The third narrowed his eyes at the sound Jonin walking away from the Uzumaki and Hyūga who seemed to be having a staring contest with the Hyūga having both her hands on each of his cheeks.He planned to understand that relationship as well Itachi would be a great source but for now...“Ibiki, have a team approach the Jonin-Sensei of the sound genin after these exams,” Hiruzen said softly with Ibiki nodding seriously and walking away from the arena casually.‘What are you plotting Orochimaru?’ Hiruzen thought concentrating his attention back on the future of the Hidden leaf village. This is where Hiruzen wanted to be the most, being there and being able to experience the talents firsthand was an experience that brought a smile to his face.«««««”»»»»»Lee thought when he revealed his newfound speed he would be able to take Neji by surprise but that was only for a second. Neji was quick to point out to him that his speed meant nothing to his all-seeing dojutsu, that the fact he was fast meant nothing if he was still in his line of sight. That’s not all he said because he was still talking.“I am not in a place to play Lee. Give up or bring out your little trump card so I can show you the fate I have deemed yours.” Lee took a deep breath and ran at Neji again, which only brought a sneer from the lavender-eyed boy.Neji turned on his axis and blocked Lee’s punch with his hand, Lee of course would try to use his superior strength to yank his hand away and Neji was ready for the maneuver. Instead, he pushed Lee’s hands away with the boy losing his balance.Neji found himself in the youthful centipede brow boy’s guard and Lee understood immediately what was about to happen. Neji was a genius in combat, when it came to the two of them it came down to technique and foresight. Neji had him trumped on both sides.“You are in my line of divinity.” Neji said already in his stance. “Eight trigrams: 32 palms!” Neji struck and Lee acted, he understood that his sensei said he was not ready to use it in combat but he wanted to win. Lee’s rivalry with Neji was one-sided unlike his sensei and his eternal rival who were always on a one-point difference.“FIRST GATE OF OPENING!” Lee bellowed with his chakra spiking with great speed and force blowing debris away and picking up a gust of wind. Lee moved and the match seemed to pick up momentum faster than lightning.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
When Lee moved Neji moved as well, and both of their speeds greatly increased with the Hyūga attacking and Lee defending. The taijutsu specialist dodged left, right, ducked, twisted weaved, and parried until Neji was at the 32-palm count unable to land any.Lee jumped up and kicked Neji right on his temple before the Byakugan wielder's last attack could be called complete. Neji quickly twisted in mid-air and landed on his feet feeling disoriented and he shook his head a few times to get the cobwebs out of it.“Dynamic Entry!” Neji registered a kick to his midsection that had him doubling over before getting blasted off to the other side of the arena, knocking into the far-off wall and finding himself stuck to it in a human-shaped crater of himself.Lee was still in his line of sight but It seemed like he was teleporting to him from where he began, he was just that fast. Neji pushed himself off the wall and landed on his feet breathing in deeply and raggedly, that kick got him good.Lee gave Neji time to catch his breath which was a mistake in Neji’s books because he already came up with a strategy to use all of Lee’s speed against him by knowing how to counter each of his taijutsu combinations which he has seen before. Neji took back his juuken stance and waited patiently for the speed freak who took a sprinter starting position before he disappeared from view and found himself in front of Neji.Neji found himself not reacting fast enough and received a kick to his chin that sent him flying upwards. Lee who had both hands on the ground and his left leg outstretched repositioned himself and jumped after his opponent. Neji felt a presence behind him but before he could react Lee had his bandages wrapped tightly around his form like one of the pictures of the Second Tsuchikage Mū.“Primary Lotus!” Lee bellowed and began spinning on his axis with Neji. both teammates heading for the very hard pavement floor below head first. Neji gritted his teeth and prepared for his counter, and when Lee decided to bail, to leave him to take all that built-up force and momentum. Neji called out his move.“Eight Trigrams: Revolving palm!” Chakra was excreted from every tenkentsu in Neji’s body and with the spinning motion he was already in, it expanded too fast for Lee to react to in time. The beautiful green beast of Konoha did not expect to find himself getting caught in the defensive jutsu that tore his spandex and blasted him away like a bullet.“SECOND GATE OF HEALING.” Lee bellowed his aura getting violent and his skin tone gaining a pink tint to it. Lee kicked his left leg out building up so much momentum with the flick of the leg that he broke the sound barrier and got thrown back at his opponent, face looking like a beast war.«««««”»»»»»“Sasuke-Kun, a moment.” Itachi called out to his little brother who had his eyes glued to his teammate's backs. Itachi now understood that his little brother embodied the Uchiha of old, Sasuke needed to be spoken to and Itachi should have done so a long time ago.“I am watching the match.” Sasuke said in a grumble and moved away from his team to go lean on the railing away from the rest of his colleagues and sensei. Itachi sighed, Sasuke was not thinking logically when he killed the Inuzuka’s dog. In the best case scenario he just got himself a rival, worse case he made an enemy that will one day try to get revenge.‘Hate among colleagues is the nastiest there is, strangers, can show more mercy than a friend turned enemy.’ Itachi looked back to the match, he and Sasuke were going to talk. Itachi began realizing he might have spoiled Sasuke a bit too much the first heir of the Uchiha clan could not remember if he ever punished Sasuke with a beating before.‘I am too soft.’ Itachi knew his weaknesses, he was unlike any other Uchiha before him. If he was not such an efficient Ninja he would have been a pariah in the leaf village, like the man who gave Kakashi his left eye.Itachi Uchiha though was efficiently deadly and in people’s humble opinions the best the leaf had to offer, like a medium rare steak five-star meal. Rough around the edges but soft inside, a delicious combination of a loving but toxic individual when fucked with.«««««”»»»»»Lee winced as he came soaring back at Neji who was already ducking as though he anticipated the move, the guy was a born fighter, a true case of a prodigious Hyūga. Neji stuck a hand out and tried to grab onto Lee but the momentum he built was too fast and instead Neji's hand slid off Lee’s leg until he tried to get a grip on his sandals but instead removed the accessory.Lee tucked into a ball spinning and when he reached the wall he had his other sandal in his right hand now bare feet. Lee threw the sandal up doing a bicycle kick to send it flying at Neji with so much force and speed it was on the Hyūga’s face before he knew it. Lee landed on the wall diagonally a second later and decided to push further.“THIRD GATE OF LIFE!” The wall cratered and Lee was gone. Neji red in the face with a print of Lee’s sandal on his visage still saw Lee opening his third gate even though his scream came after Lee reached him.“Leaf Gale.” Lee outstretched his right leg and let it drop. Ready to bring it down on Neji’s crown but Neji ducked and spun creating a small Katon that Lee’s leg connected with blasting him up in pain. Lee screamed feeling the bones in his right leg fracture In multiple places.The eyebrow boy gritted his teeth and placed his undamaged leg on the ceiling before cratering it as well in the process blowing the ceiling outward to let the rain outside come in. Neji’s Byakugan let him see all this even in his Katon so he continued spinning pushing his low chakra reserves to work over time.Lee grimaced when he saw Neji unwilling to part with his defense which was a sound strategy because if Lee connected with that defense he could kiss his ninja career goodbye because the momentum he built would be multiplied by 10 back at him which would turn his legs to paste.“FOURTH GATE OF PAIN…..Aghhhh!” Lee kicked at the air once more and in the distance the adjacent wall cratered, Lee reached the wall in a split second with the gust of wind born at his wake almost lifting Neji off his feet. Lee stopped in front of Neji’s Katon.“I WILL NOT LOSE!” Lee screamed with youth and dug his hands under the pavement with brute strength and piercing power alone before he heaved with his all. A big chunk of the floor more than 30 feet in length and diameter got raised and flicked over.Neji’s eyes widened and he stopped spinning now running upside down to the edge of the giant slab of cement. Reaching that edge he jumped for his health, stomach first hands behind his head to protect himself from the debris falling.The Hyūga prodigy was wide-eyed in his position on the floor so he caught sight of Lee above coming down towards him. Lee gritted his teeth, his leg outstretched and his face looking reddish coming down like a bullet to drop-kick his teammate willing to hold nothing back.“Leaf Gale!” Lee’s voice came after the big boom that rocked and shook the arena. Neji’s body came flying out on the other side of the dust cloud that got built up looking like he got hit but a second later he twisted in mid-air and showed that he escaped the impact zone by rolling to the side but got blown away by the force that came after. Neji landed on his feet and skidded to a stop.Byakugan still active but sweating and heaving. Neji took a deep breath, clothes a mess and bloody, all those meetings with the pavement not good for his attire and skin. The hyūga of team 9 watched Lee stand up inside the cloud of smoke he had picked up in his drop-kick. Lee swayed on his feet looking bloody as well as exhausted from his low reserves.When Lee swayed backward Neji sighed thinking the boy was about to fall unconscious but a fire burned in Lee at that last moment and he screamed before he ran disappearing from from his previous spot.“THE FIFTH GATE OF LIMITES!” Neji played his final gamble and moved in before Lee could reach him, finding himself in the boy’s guard.“Palm Bottom!” Neji’s hand made contact with Lee’s chest but he didn’t get a chance to send his chakra forward because Lee’s momentum broke that arm on contact leaving Neji spinning like a top gritting his teeth to not scream in pain.Lee met the adjacent wall face first cratering it in the form of his body shape, hands, and legs opened wide like a star. Neji lost momentum in his spin and immediately dizziness hit him like a tank and he fell forward breathing hard like he was hyperventilating with Lee dropping from his crater and landing on his back a second later the arena heard hard snoring.Lee found himself in a deep sleep because of his exhaustion but he had the biggest smile on his face. He enjoyed himself in the fight, he gave his all and he went until his body couldn’t give anymore.Lee so deep in sleep dreamt that he forced his body to go further, he told his body it had one more dose of youth in it and that victory was just one step away his conviction burning in his physical body like a bonfire.“Can the both of you continue?” Hayate landed on the arena floor and approached the two unmoving boys. Neji tried moving his body still conscious but it did not respond to him, the only part of his body he found feeling anything was his broken arm.“The contestants cannot continue, the match will end in a…………” Hayate stopped speaking when their local Jinchuriki began laughing like a maniac and Hayate could not lie he found this event worth the madness in the Uzumaki’s laugh because this was crazy.“YOSH!” Lee jumped onto his feet eyes shut tight with drool coming out of his open mouth as he snored. “Zzzzzzzzz!!!!” Neji watched wide-eyed finding himself conscious and unmoving with Lee asleep and standing. Neji gritted his teeth and pushed to stand up but a second later he screamed, his broken hand causing him tremendous pain.“Ahhh….. Aghhh…AGHHHHH!!!” Neji got frustrated in a way that was exaggerated, he began pulling himself up with his chin trying to fold his body so he can easily stand. His actions quickly began to tare the skin under his chin causing blood to leak out of the self-imposed wounds.Hayate was confused about the decision to make, one contestant was conscious but unable to stand and the other was unconscious but standing.The Special Jōnin looked to his Hokage who looked proud of the level of skills the genin showed. Hayate would like to say he was impressed as well, In a few years they would give them all a run for their money if they didn’t step up soon. The Hokage nodded toward his victor and Hayate couldn’t agree more. The genin just left an impact on them all by this final stunt.“Winner of the match, Rock Lee of the Lee clan!” Hayate bellowed and a second later guy arrived at the arena grabbing onto Lee who jumped up in his sleep screaming ‘YOSH’ with a big smile before going limp and dropping on his sensei’s arms who was proud of his student.‘So fate has truly forsaken me?’ Neji chuckled at that thought but held it in quickly. He was now free of fate, he could fly and leave everything that represented his time under the banner of fate. Neji decided to start a new world, where he called all the shots.‘A world where I decide fate.’ Neji thought not caring about getting lifted and placed into a stretcher. Not caring about being dragged into intensive care and not caring that he lost this match that was all in the past now. Neji Hyūga’s future would be better.«««««”»»»»Hinata could not even feel sorry for Neji because of the blonde jumping around like a fool at the fight that had him on his toes the entire time. At some point, he began asking her where Lee was so he could follow him easier. Then he would explain how Lee cratered the walls before he had to ask where he was again.“Lee is so cool Hime, did you see what he did Hahahah mwah!” Hinata blushed when Naruto in his excitement turned around and kissed Hinata on the cheek. Itachi simply smiled at the boy’s behavior he was so open with his feelings he seemed almost the opposite of what a ninja should be.They all watched Guy walk away with Lee, and Gekkō stood back in the arena that now looked like a war zone with even more blood splattered around.“The Next match to follow is of Kabuto Yakusho and Gara of the Sand.” Gekkō stopped and looked to the adult genin who apologized politely saying he was tired and out of chakra. Gara smacked everybody with his killing intent at being denied blood but Kabuto simply acted shaken and speed walked out of the arena readjusting his spectacles.There was no way he was going to fight an unstable JInchuriki. Kabuto smirked, he would enjoy uncovering the secrets of one Naruto Uzumaki much more.“Well then…..the next fight will be between Sakura Haruno of Konohagaru Vs Shikamaru Nara of the Nara Clan!” Gekkō Hayate announced with a clear voice. Shikamaru groaned at the thought of having to fight a complicated girl like Sakura. Sakura felt relief if it was the lazy Nara she was about to fight he might just pull a Kabuto and forfeit.“Troublesome.” Shikamaru said placing his hands in his pocket and walking towards the arena taking the long way. Sakura followed behind him with fists balled, she had everybody’s attention here and she would show them the new her.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Shikamaru stood in the bloody setting called the arena he would have to fight a woman. The Nara sighed and looked up at the ceiling above, the proctor was being troublesome by explaining the same thing over again.“Troublesome.” Shikamaru mumbled and Sakura smirked at the Nara.“Why don’t you just forfeit?” She asked him. Shikamaru shrugged and bothered to reply.“It will be more troublesome in the long run.” The Nara heir replied and Gekkō began the match leaving the two newly minted genin to do battle and try to outdo the previous match's damage to the arena.“You seem confident you are gonna win?” The Nara heir observed offhandedly. Shikamaru was not blind to Sakura’s sudden boost in confidence when she spoke these past few days. The Nara got into a ready position that he still managed to make look lazy and waited. He first needed to see what was going on.Sakura huffed not saying more and she got into a ready position. Shikamaru attacked quickly throwing shurikens at the pink-haired Haruno who dodged by running left and circling her opponent.Sakura reached into her pouch and drew two Kunai that she threw at Shikamaru and ran at him.The Nara jumped back and drew a Kunai deflecting the ones thrown at him. When Shikamaru landed he jumped back again creating space between himself and the Haruno who drew more Kunai and launched them at him.Shikamaru ran right and threw his Kunai at his opponent who simply ducked and rolled letting the projectile thrown go over her head. Sakura stood from her roll and continued chasing Shikamaru her momentum not decreased by the Kunai thrown.‘She seems confident in her ability to win in hand-to-hand combat, it’s unlike her character.’ Shikamaru narrowed his eyes in suspicion that Sakura might have a card she was keeping close to her chest. The Nara was not fast it was not long until Sakura caught up.Shikamaru ducked and pulled out another Kunai with Sakura doing the same and swiping at his neck. The Nara placed his Kunai in the way of the blow and used the force behind it to roll back and then left. Sakura was not using any kind of strategy to fight him, she was fighting head-on like Naruto, Sasuke, Hinata, and Kiba which again was so unlike her.Before Sakura could dash at Shikamaru once more the Nara threw the Kunai in his hand at her feet and stood up before jumping back. Sakura unbothered by the projectile moved her leg back and had the Kunai missing by inches before she threw her Kunai at Shikamaru’s airborne form with great force.The Lazy boy saw that throw coming but he did not expect the force behind it and he definitely did not expect Sakura to suddenly disappear from his sight with great speed. Shikamaru felt troubled but he had to make a decision fast, so he made it.When Sakura came up behind Shikamaru she did not expect to get blinded by a plum of smoke before she punched a log and her Kunai pierced it. Sakura landed and found Shikamaru in the far corner of the arena looking as bored as always.Sakura took a deep breath in and released it before turning to look up at Sasuke.‘Watch me Sasuke-Kun.’ Sakura thought before digging deep, calling upon the chakra Orochimaru had gifted her that she now called her own. Sakura’s hair began to flare up, the abundance of chakra she released causing the floor to cave.“Troublesome.”««««”»»»»‘She figured it out!’ The Hokage thought and watched wide-eyed feeling the chakra the pink-haired girl expelled weighing down on him. The third Hokage sat up straight and paid even closer attention to the match at hand.He looked up to Kurenai and Guy who had returned. Hiruzen twitched his pinky finger twice and a second later the two Jōnin were standing on either side of the old man. The efficiency of the leaf village again shone true to the foreign ninjas. The village was known for 2 things, badass Prodigies, and cliché weather.‘If I die it will probably be a dark stormy day.’ Hiruzen gave a low chuckle at his thoughts, the old man finding himself happy to still be able to laugh at silly things.“Hokage-Sama.” Both Jonin said at attention still facing the match in front of them. Baki scoffed, thinking the leaf ninjas were disrespecting their Hokage by giving him their backs but in actuality, they were just confident enough that nobody in that room could reach the third Hokage before they died.“Did you figure something out?” Hiruzen asked watching as the Haruno cracked her knuckles.Guy looked to Kurenai having not pushed further in the matter because he was training his genin. Kurenai shook her head before replying.“She is a smart girl and although a little naive in her thinking, she has a determination in her to push. I believe she figured it out on her own.” Kurenai smiled looking at her most promising student if she had to be honest.“But how do you explain the sudden Chakra spike?” Hiruzen asked and Guy sensei stood straighter, his buttocks squeezing on reflex remembering something.“Maybe a special kind of variation of the heavenly gates.” The sensei of team 9 suggested and Hiruzen thought back to the many books he's read and studied, he was known as the professor for a reason. A man cannot just be a ninja, life gets dull like that, hobbies were a good start, and then a whole other occupation.“The first Hokage had a state he had dubbed The great Hashirama’s blessing.” The Hokage Chuckled and Guy gave a big belly laugh with Kurenai releasing a professional chuckle at the silly name the first Hokage could give things.“As I was saying, this state increased his speed, strength, and Chakra capacity. After coming upon many books and scrolls I learned he was absorbing Nature's energy subconsciously, giving him this greater presence On the battlefield.” Hiruzen lectured and his Jōnin listened, absorbing those words and adding to their already tremendous logic of the elemental nations.The Jōnin’s took the time to think with Kurenai smiling when Sakura dashed at Shikamaru with great speed And attacked, landing the first blow of the match. Shikamaru folded over the Haruno genin’s fist but Kurenai frowned when Sakura looked up at the Uchiha to see his reaction.“She still holds affections for the Uchiha.” Hiruzen stated watching how the Haruno gritted her teeth, Sasuke was not watching the match. The Uchiha instead looked up at the stormy sky above through the hole made by Lee.“Yes Hokage-Sama, She is very into the boy. I tried many times to talk to her about it but she is stubborn.” Kurenai revealed.When they found out about Sakura’s abilities the Hokage asked her to write a report on the girl's behavior and character so they could find her a sensei to start her elemental training and from there they would find a way to incorporate bloodline training.“I see, but she still holds great potential and her affections for the Uchiha might benefit the leaf village one day if they were to get together and have offspring.” Hiruzen thought and Kurenai’s eyes widened including Guy at the prospect of Sakura’s ability being a bloodline.“A Sharingan wielder with the ability to copy Bloodline limits.” Guy gasped looking to his Kage who nodded at his thought process. The already feared Uchiha clan would become the bane of every bloodline user.“How does the Uchiha feel about her?” Hiruzen asked Kurenai who responded that she did not know. “Then you should find out Kurenai-Chan, if he is what motivates her then we should rather foster that bond to grow, I will inform Fugaku of our thoughts.” Hiruzen ended the analysis and his Jōnin nodded paying their full attention to the match.«««««”»»»»»Shikamaru grunted taking a step back and feeling like he got punched by Choji. The Nara was wide-eyed wondering what was happening to the world, things were changing too drastically. Where would Sakura find such strength and speed, she was supposed to be unable to improve because she was chasing after other things.‘My character profile of her is wrong?’ Shikamaru jumped back when Sakura seemed to look up to her supposed ‘motivation’. It was the same with Sasuke and Hinata, Hinata and Naruto, all these people with some kind of affection towards someone seemed to improve tremendously and leave them all behind.“Is that what you have been hiding.” Shikamaru looked to Sakura only to see her going through her last hand seal before calling out her jutsu.“Hair Camouflage!” Sakura’s hair grew in length and covered her from head to toe like a blanket. Shikamaru raised an eyebrow and prepared himself for whatever Sakura was planning.A Sakura clone came towards Shikamaru making the boy tense his muscles. The audience saw Shikamaru tense but never saw any clone making its way to him, so when the boy threw himself back as he got punched, people were shocked.««««”»»»»The Hokage looked to Sakura and then to Shikamaru calculating what it could all mean. Kurenai though narrowed her eyes, she has seen something similar when she was in charge of training the Kurama clan heiress.“I have seen something similar before Hokage-Sama.” She informed like a dutiful Jōnin. The Hokage’s presence alone had her continuing. “The heiress of the Kurama clan.” She said and the Hokage’s eyes widened in understanding before he smiled.Konoha was looking rather blessed this generation, Hiruzen thought he will have prime candidates for the child of prophecy’s teammates when they became Chunin he needed to always have him in a team so he built connections and bonds in the village.‘Sasuke Uchiha, Sakura Haruno, and Naruto Uzumaki, The future Sanin of Konoha.’ Hiruzen thought that sounded like something he could sell to the council when the decision was being made on who becomes Chunin.They continued watching as the Nara heir began running and dodging imaginary things. Occasionally throwing himself on the floor like he got hit, twisting and turning.««««”»»»»Shikamaru was confused, was Sakura using shadow clones? When Shikamaru saw the jutsu for the first time due in fact to a certain blonde bragging he thought that he found the holy grail. Shikamaru searched and searched and searched finally asking his father who said he had bad news for the entire Nara clan.‘Our chakra capacities can not handle even one.’ Shikamaru thought one thing, Sakura Haruno was a civilian-born genin, she has less than average chakra reserves that 6 academy clone techniques leave her winded. Sakura spamming shadow clones was supposed to leave her dead…“Troublesome.” Shikamaru watched as one Sakura ran under the rain that came through the hole in the ceiling. The thing that caught his interest is the fact it did not get wet.“Hai!” Shikamaru exclaimed and found the Sakura clone vanishes just as it came down to punch him with an outstretched fist. The Nara grimaced when he found that he was roughed up somehow by a genjutsu.Sakura released the genjutsu she used to cover herself. So she could perform her hidden ability of the Kurama clan. The Haruno looked up again and found Sasuke now looking at Lee who had arrived back in the arena in a wheelchair.‘Look at me.’ Sakura balled her fists and her chakra spiked once more before she ran at Shikamaru who went through hand seals looking a bit panicked. The Nara could not plan because he was being attacked by new information every time Sakura moved.“I hate unpredictable things.” Shikamaru mumbled something other than troublesome and no one was there to hear it ‘Rat’. “Shadow imitation technique.” Shikamaru grumbled extending his shadow to Sakura who dodged by hoping to the left.Shikamaru took control of his shadow and sent it left chasing after his target. Sakura jumped right before jumping high with great force finding herself on the ceiling standing upside down before going through hand seals. ‘This will impress him.’ Sakura thought about expanding a lot of chakras to make her jutsu a wide area effect. ‘This is real.’“Demonic Illusion: Tree Binding Death.” Sakura whispered causing the whole arena to see the genjutsu she performed. Sasuke finally gaining some semblance of interest.“Hai” Sasuke dispelled the genjutsu leaving the cinematic show Sakura was screening. Shikamaru tried to make a seal to dispel the genjutsu quickly but his hands snapped to his sides. He knew the roots and branches holding onto him were an illusion but his body did not want to budge.A Sakura clone appeared behind Shikamaruth through the tree binding him with a Kunai in her hand poised to strike. Tsk Shikamaru released the flash-bang pallet he had in his hand since he realized the Haruno could hurt him with genjutsu.A sudden flash of light attacked everybody’s sight overloading their sense of sight and breaking the genjutsu. Shikamaru rubs his eyes jumping back three times before dropping an explosive tag and extending his shadow to cover it up.Sakura Haruno rubbed her eyes and blinked a few times to get the stars out of her vision before gritting her teeth. She felt the disturbance in her genjutsu when Sasuke dispelled it. She looked to the Uchiha who looked back at her glaring at her. Sasuke did not like being placed in a genjutsu, especially one the Haruno wasted a lot of chakra for to simply show off.Sakura looked back to Shikamaru and let her emotions get the better of her, she placed Chakra to the soles of her feet and blasted herself towards Shikamaru who jumped back and removed the shadow hiding his tag.Boom!!!Sakura screamed in pain taking the brunt of the force behind the blast. Shikamaru got blown back as well but landed on his feet and skidded to a stop. Shikamaru immediately pulled an explosive tag from his pouch and tied it to a Kunai and then pulled out another flash-bang pallet.Sakura coughed a few times before standing up she was a little roughed up but otherwise okay.«««««”»»»»»Sakura took a breath and winced a little from the pain coming from the scrapes on her skin. She was getting frustrated, Sasuke was not watching her, he was not cheering her on, he was not praising her skills, and he wasn’t acknowledging her presence. She gritted her teeth and turned to look at Hinata the cause of her problems.Another flash bang went off in front of Sakura making her scream in shock at the sudden blinding light. Then she heard a hissing noise, she jumped forward escaping the blast zone of the explosive tag.“Shadow imitation technique, complete.” Shikamaru sighed and Sakura went wide-eyed when she could not move anymore in her position on the floor. Did she just lose? she thought panicked, Sakura now on the floor felt her adrenaline diminish, and with that fatigue hit her.‘Orochimaru’s chakra is finished.’ Sakura realized in horror, she watched Shikamaru pull out a Kunai and aim it at her but she was unable to follow the move.“Give up.” Shikamaru instructed her and when Sakura glared back at him he sighed. “Troublesome.” He threw the Kunai at Sakura with the Kunai lodging itself next to her face. The pink-haired girl grimaced but stood her ground glaring at Shikamaru, she did not plan on giving up.“Winner Shikamaru Nara of the Nara clan.” Gekkō Hayate announced making Sakura’s eyes almost bulge out of her eyes. Did she lose? She couldn’t lose she was special now, she had hidden powers, her own kind of bloodline limits.“I didn’t give up!” Sakura screamed at the proctor who looked at her before explaining that She was unable to move nor defend herself and that if Shikamaru had aimed for her head she would have died, it was the Nara heir's clear victory.“No! What do you mean he won, I can still fight.” Shikamaru sighed and walked up to Sakura with her legs following the act but instead, she kicked the floor she laid on her stomach first. The Nara reached her and placed the Kunai on her neck. His eyes looked at her a certain way she was used to from somebody else and she remembered it was Sasuke.A gaze that held nothing but annoyance for her and disdain at having to associate with her. Eyes that told her to get a move on and walk away. Sakura gritted her teeth and began circling her chakra in her body like a speeding train, overloading her tenkentsu and she kissed something better than equilibrium. Divinity.Sakura’s chakra spiked causing Shikamaru and the proctor to stumble backward, with Shikamaru falling on his ass. Sakura never got to see all of that because she went unconscious due to her low natural reserves not being able to handle the larger than normal chakra costs that whatever she just did demand.««««”»»»»‘She was being foolish, she performed better against the Suna siblings. This time around she came in like a heavy hitter no strategy just instincts.’ Orochimaru in disguise shook his head in disappointment, the girl was not a skilled fighter like Sasuke, the Hyūga, and this Rock Lee boy.‘Silly infatuations.’ Orochimaru thought finding himself disappointed that the girl was too concerned about the Uchiha to pay attention to her opponent at all times. The fact she wasted so much of his gifted chakra to do what he could only call ‘show off’ to her love interest left him losing some hope in her intelligence.Orochimaru sighed feeling bored of the happening around him and wondered if he could cause a ruckus before he left the scene. A little fun to make his presence known to his former sensei.The Haruno girl at least showed her potential in this match he simply had to tame that affection she held for the Uchiha somehow so he could use it to his advantage. Orochimaru sighed when one of his genin was called for the next match against Temari of the sand siblings.«««««”»»»»»“It is disappointing that she lost this match, she held all the cards but it seems her concentration was on other matters.” Hiruzen deduced watching the medics perform the chakra transfer technique to replenish Sakura who stirred awake.“She is still young Hokage-Sama but with more experience and time she might change to become a force to reckon with.” Kurenai defended her student with Guy nodding in agreement.“She indeed proved herself able, although quick to get distracted she performed admirably,” Guy said remembering the way Shikamaru was being sent left and right by a genjutsu.“Then let us begin planning out her schedule for if she becomes Chunin, we need to be on our toes with this discovery. Kurenai-Chan you should ask her how she learned to imitate the Kurama clan’s genjutsu capabilities.” Kurenai nodded and made the objective top of her to-do list, the future of Konoha was looking like a bucket of talents including the Nara strategist making his way back to the rest of the Konoha group.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The preliminary rounds were a test of strength, will, and sanity. Temari of Suna won against her opponent who just like her teammate was full of boast and had no skills. The match that followed was between Choji Akimichi and Hinata Hyūga. The robust boy could not fight her with his lacking conviction and with one tenkentsu blocked the boy was for all intent defenseless.The match that followed was the puppeteer from Suna vs the final member of the sound team and the match ended with the puppet user victorious.The final match between tenten and somebody from Kabuto’s team ended with them both disqualified somehow. Tenten almost pierced the Hokage twice with her random projectiles and the guy kept running close to the Hokage as a way to stop the girl from throwing things at him. Somebody should tell Tenten that throwing random things at people was not a ninja art.«««««”»»»»»“A round of applause for our finalists. Naruto Uzumaki, Shino Aburama, Sasuke Uchiha, Rock Lee, Shikamaru Nara, Temari of Suna, Hinata Hyūga, Kankuro of Suna, and Gara of Suna.” Some were clapping here and there mostly from the senseis in the Konoha section and the Hokage.“The Final rounds are to be held in a month. Hokage-Sama will now explain how the next phase will commence.” Gekkō Hayate bowed to the Hokage who stood from his seated position and addressed the audience.“You have all shown great skill and judgment in these exams, as the Hokage of the Hidden Leaf village I am proud of my village genin. I am sure the Kazekage too would be very proud of his.” Hiruzen cleared his old man throat and continued.“The final exam will not be a tournament round.” Almost everybody looked at the Hokage in shock, and the old man smirked. “The next phase will be a free for all knockout match located at a designated arena that will be revealed to you on said day.” The genins heading to the next round looked at each other, a 9-man free for all death match.Gara liked the thought of a blood bath, he would get to kill them all in one go. Gara was happy about these circumstances. The rest of the genins were in their own emotional state that they hid well.“A 9-man free for all match, with team 7, team Suna as well as Shino Aburama of team 8, Rock Lee of team 9, and Shikamaru Nara of team 10.” The Hokage smiled with pride, his eyes lingering on Naruto for longer than the rest of the genin and Sasuke wondered what interests the Hokage could have for the dobe.“Train hard, plan carefully, and execute with precision because this year Konoha will be hosting the second 5 Kage summit!” Hiruzen's voice broadened and became louder as he spoke his Jōnin standing straighter at attention.“Every Kage of the elemental Nations as well as their Daimyo will be in attendance to watch your performances. When you step in the arena stand proud, stand strong, and stay grounded, follow your Ninja way until the end.” Hiruzen paused building up some kind of suspense making Naruto roll his eyes. Naruto Uzumaki gave the performance a straight zero out of ten.“LET THE WILL OF FIRE BURN IN ALL OUR SOULS!” Hiruzen bellowed before placing his Hokage hat on his head and turning on his heel walking outside the arena with Anko and Gekkō Hayate following suit.“He is so dramatic.” Naruto was the first to break the silence in the room saying something insulting about his own Kage in a certain context. Baki rounded up his genin and together they left. Hinata kept an eye on Orochimaru’s signature as he left the room looking like he belonged.“Great Job and congratulations to all of you for making it to the final stages of the exams. Naruto-Kun, I hope everything is okay with Ino.” Itachi began addressing his genin, Guy took Lee and Tenten away probably to check up on Neji with Lee being pushed on a wheelchair by his female teammate to give his torn muscles time to heal.Asuma Sarutobi was in another corner of the arena speaking to both Shikamaru and Choji. Kurenai Yūi took a depressed-looking Sakura and an emotionless Shino to the infirmary to check up on Kiba and give their condolences for his loss.“Just some personal things.” Naruto replied softly getting a nod from Itachi and a grunt from Sasuke. Hinata did rub his back soothingly making him smile a little.“Sasuke.” Team 7 stood straighter because of the tone Itachi used, Sasuke looked even scared. “We have many things to discuss and we will do it today.” Itachi commanded black eyes staring into Sasuke’s soul. The young Uchiha nodded begrudgingly.“For today, Naruto-Kun and Hinata-Chan you are free, tomorrow meet me at training ground 3 at 9 am sharp.” At Itachi’s words, Naruto nodded and looked to Hinata, a big grin making it to his face before he grabbed her hand abruptly and ran to the exit with her in tow kicking the closed door to escape the arena.Itachi looked at his little brother who found a little patch of blood on the floor very interesting.«««««”»»»»»Naruto and Hinata made quick work of the forest of death on their way back to the village, they found themselves outside the forest an hour later. From there the two best friends walked leisurely back to the village finding themselves in a park-like clearing.“A-are you okay Naruto-Kun?” Hinata asked her Golden blonde best friend who smiled softly before raising his left hand and patting Hinata on the head.“I was just thinking.” Naruto informed but Hinata stopped in her tracks and stared at his retreating presence making the Uzumaki stop and look back at her before realizing his answer was not good enough. “About Akamaru and Kiba.” Naruto added to his earlier words with a sigh.“I am not going anywhere Naruto-Kun.” Hinata told him, understanding where his emotions were going but Naruto shook his head.“We can’t know that.” Was his soft-spoken response. Hinata sighed, walked up to Naruto, and placed a hand on his cheek.“The Naruto Uzumaki I know fears nothing in the world.” She conveyed to the Golden blonde Uzumaki. Naruto looked her in the eyes, then moved closer to wrap her into a hug with his hands wrapped around her lower back bringing her very close to him. The Hyūga heiress got on her toes and hugged him back arms wrapped around his neck.“You are wrong, I do fear something.” Naruto admitted in a whisper and Hinata felt his emotions ring with so much hate at the thought of what he feared most that she thought she heard the fox sealed in her best friend laughing.“I fear losing you.” When Hinata heard those words her eyes widened at remembering something, the warning the Kyuubi gave to her.‘WHEN I KILL YOU, I WILL BREAK HIM’ Those were the fox’s words to her. He wanted to do to Naruto the same thing the one-tailed Tanuki was doing to Gara. Hinata hugged him even closer to hide her fears of one day being unable to recognize Naruto if he came under the fox's influence.‘If I were to die by his hands, he will never forgive himself, or the fox.’ Hinata gritted her teeth in frustration wondering why her Naruto-Kun can never catch a break. It was always one problem after the other, Why would the fourth Hokage place such a burden on the little boy, only to die in the process and leave Naruto stuck with the consequences?“As long as you are around I know I will always be safe.” She said with all the determination in the world shaking all the stray thoughts from her head.“Because my best friend is the strongest person I know, I fall in love with him every day and I will always be by his side no matter what.” Hinata finished with conviction. She spoke those words to both Naruto and the Fox. To reassure the blonde and to tell the fox he wasn’t so fearful that she would run away and leave her first friend.“You promise you won’t ever leave me?” Naruto asked. His voice sounded emotional again making Hinata sigh, she moved her hands to his cheeks and pulled. Naruto complained asking why she would do that, he felt like he was one person short of precious people in his life which now left him with 1, his most treasured person.“She does not hate you.” Hinata informed the blonde who sniffed. She lovingly rubbed his whiskered cheeks smiling at him when she felt her words had the bonus of calming him down. Hinata wanted to do couple things with him but this is what she was worried about. Naruto was still sore about Ino.“How about Ichiraku? my treat.” Hinata offered and the blonde immediately had stars in his eyes. Hinata giggled at his reaction to her words able to feel his emotions. The two secret lovers released each other and began their walk to the village once more when…“Hinata-Sama.” The genins stopped walking and looked up to who called the Hyūga heiress. It was Kō, a Chunin of Konoha and recently Hinata’s guide throughout the village.“Hiashi-Sama seeks an audience with you.” Kō Hyūga informed looking at Naruto strangely. Kō did not like the Uzumaki nor the Uchiha, he could not stand the two boys. Especially Naruto Uzumaki who he had to begrudgingly admit is a good influence on Hinata. The results spoke for themselves and that made him dislike the blonde even more.“I will bring her home later today.” Naruto said taking Hinata’s hand in his making Kō look at the hand holding Hinata’s and frown.“Hinata-Sama is the heiress of the proud Hyūga clan, she has spent a total of 6 days outside her clan grounds, and although understandably she was in the Chunin exams the first day was spent at your place Uzumaki-San.” Kō revealed and Hinata looked to Naruto who felt frustrated, he did not want to let go of her hand.“I will be home later Kō-Kun.” Hinata said making Naruto’s eyes widen before he swerved his head in her direction locking eyes with her black ones. Hinata squeezed his hand reassuringly smiling at him. “I just promised this big baby I would buy him lunch.” Hinata said this to Kō but her eyes were locked on Naruto’s the whole time just smiling softly at him.“Hinata-Sama, it is important!” Kō exclaimed but Hinata was having none of that, it’s not like she had a choice because Naruto’s emotions blossomed into a bonfire at her words punching her in the face and leaving the blind girl disoriented.“Hinata-Sama!!!” Kō shouted after his charge who was swept off her feet and carried bridal style by the blonde menace as they both laughed in glee and joy running away from him.“The Hyūga elders will not be happy about this, I should have started by saying we have important guests who wanted to meet her.” Kō muttered to himself before sighing and walking off to report to his clan head.«««««”»»»»»Itachi sat on a chair in the living room of his parent’s house, on the chair facing him was Sasuke Uchiha who has made it his lifelong mission to not make eye contact.“How are my two cute babies doing today?” Mikoto Uchiha said walking into the room with a serving of warm cups of tea. She placed one in front of Itachi and another in front of Sasuke all the while smiling.“Fine mother.” Itachi replied, Sasuke was quiet as a mute so Mikoto assumed Itachi was replying for the both of them.“How did your exams go Sasuke dear?” Mikoto asked her son and Sasuke looked at his mother. Feeling like he was being judged by the eyes he felt staring a hole into the side of his head courtesy of Itachi.“It was okay, I made it to the finals.” Sasuke revealed causing his mother to squeal in delight clapping her hand a few times in excitement.“That’s wonderful dear, what about your teammates Naruto-Kun and Hinata-Chan?” Sasuke simply nodded making her smile widen even more. The mother of two looked at Itachi and ruffled his hair causing the man to frown prominently not liking it one bit.“Look at you, big bad Itachi Uchiha can teach too.” The mother of the two Uchiha prodigies laughed joyously before she suddenly got serious narrowing her eyes at her two boys.“What is going on here?” Mikoto asked looking to Sasuke who grabbed his tea and began drinking making himself busy. “Itachi-Kun?” She looked to her eldest to explain. Itachi sighed, the news would spread anyway there is no way his mother would not hear about it.“Sasuke killed Inuzuka Kiba’s pup Akamaru during the preliminary rounds.” Itachi revealed and Sasuke bared his teeth in anger, nobody caught the act because of the porcelain cup in front of his mouth.“He must have had a good reason, it was a mistake right?” Mikoto asked her youngest, looking to him to say that it was an accident, that he had no choice, and that he was caught between a rock and a hard place but Sasuke wouldn’t make eye contact causing her to dread that there was no reasoning behind the kill, which would make it cold-blooded murder.“Sasuke has a crush mother.” Itachi revealed making Sasuke do a spit take and Mikoto’s eyes widen but she couldn’t bring herself to be happy by the news because if this crush had him killing dogs then it was not reciprocated.“Itachi!” Sasuke shouted when he saw Itachi opening his mouth to reveal more to their mother, it was not Itachi’s place to reveal his private life.“Shut up Sasuke.” Both Mikoto and Sasuke’s eyes almost bulged out of their sockets at the words and tone to leave Itachi’s mouth when addressing Sasuke, it was a first. Mikoto was first to understand why Itachi behaved like this, he was disappointed at his baby brother who he loved tremendously.“He has a crush on his teammate Hinata Hyūga, I noticed this on their third year of the academy on the day they all went to a bakery.” Itachi continued explaining to his mother the situation so she too could understand what exactly drove Sasuke to make the decisions he did.“You did follow me that day!” Sasuke shouted abruptly standing up with righteous anger aimed at his older brother.“I said shut up……and sit down.” Itachi was angry and it was not hidden, his eyes spoke of a fury unlike any other. Itachi hated violence, especially reasonless violence and Sasuke killing Akamaru was exactly that, especially knowing he could have still won the duel without resorting to such measures.Sasuke sat back down with eyes wide and looking scared. Itachi was very pissed at him, and when he told him to shut up right now his eyes flashed red. Sasuke remembered those eyes in wave country, he also remembered the proud gaze those same eyes gave Naruto when he spied on Zabuza and Gatō.The young Uchiha dove back into memory lane. He remembered how the people of wave praised Naruto Uzumaki, he remembered how Hinata called the blonde her night in shining armor. He remembered how Kabuto talked about the blonde when reading about him in his info cards, praise after praise. Sasuke remembered how in Neji’s eyes Sasuke was unlike them because he has never experienced loss, he remembered how Naruto said his shit was above Sasuke’s pay grade.“Hn.” Sasuke grunted at that last part not even listening as Itachi told all his private business to his mother. How his mother looked at him in horror when it was revealed he ended the dog's life with a kick that snapped his neck like a twig.“All of this for the Hyūga girl's affections?” Mikoto asked with Itachi nodding his head before taking his cup and taking a sip of his warm tea.“Sasuke-kun, you should know no girl will fall for you if you go around killing defenseless animals.” Mikoto began addressing her youngest who frowned before replying that Akamaru was a ninja hound and that he fought smart not hard.“Why do you like this Hyūga girl so much?” Mikoto asked, as a mother she was trying to understand her son's motives because she clearly would not settle for Sasuke just felt like it. She did not want to have a Madara Uchiha in her home because that story ended with one brother stealing another brother's eyes for greater power.Sasuke kept quiet not willing to talk and because of that Mikoto Uchiha decide to get to the bottom of it herself.“You will invite your teammates tomorrow for dinner here.” Mikoto revealed and Sasuke’s eyes widened even more. “I wanted to meet Naruto-Kun and Hinata-Chan for the longest time anyway.” Sasuke opened his mouth but one look from Itachi had him shutting up and nodding.“Itachi dear, make sure he is the one offering the invitation.” Mikoto told her eldest who nodded still quite upset with his little bro’s stunt in the exams.“Well then. Sasuke, go call your father in his study. Dinner will be arriving soon and inform him we will be having your friends over tomorrow.” Mikoto had a look on her face now that Sasuke found he did not like it. The look told him there was only one answer to her command and Sasuke should be smart enough to know it.“Yes, mother.” Sasuke said standing up«««««”»»»»»“I can't believe I lost again.” Naruto whined but he still had the biggest shit-eating grin on his face. Hinata had a bounce in her step due to coming out victorious in their little eating competition to the death as the blonde liked to announce it.“I will always be here if you want to try again.” Hinata revealed with a boast in her tone that Naruto liked to hear very much.“JUST YOU WAIT I WILL WIN MY RIVAL!” Naruto proclaimed as Lee did to Neji in their fight. The blonde had a newfound respect for the genin with a deformation in his chakra coils. Hinata giggled at her best friend's words and behavior.The two genin were in the Ichiraku’s ramen establishment for hours. When they walked out it was already nightfall and Naruto was looking like a lost puppy the entire time. The Uzumaki didn’t want Hinata to go home, he wanted to ask her to stay the night again but Kō’s words from earlier were the only thing stopping him from asking her.“If you want, I can sneak out of the compound at night.” Hinata began, already realizing her precious person's emotional dilemma. “We can have a sleepover again.” Hinata revealed and Naruto smiled even broader.“Hey Hime.” He said softly to her and when she turned around to face him he stepped forward until he had his face only inches from hers, if they moved even a little their noses would touch. “C-can I break my promise.” He asked softly, Hinata knew what he wanted and she honestly wanted it too. Hinata nodded with a small smile and a blush on her cheeks.Naruto gulped when his Hime nodded and made eye contact, for the first time since she became blind she succeeded in looking him straight in the eyes and Naruto was lost a second later in those charcoal irises. The blonde moved in and their noses touched before their lips met in the middle and they sealed the night with a kiss tasting the ramen in each other’s mouths.Naruto placed his hands on Hinata's waist with Hinata placed hers around his neck. The two members of team 7 were quick to move into an alley, their kisses becoming more and more passionate by the second. Hinata felt a wall against her back before she felt Naruto's hand roam upwards until they were mere inches away from her breasts. The Hyūga's heart rate increased anticipating the touch as she deepened the kiss. Tongues now coming into play, then...“I hope I am not disturbing.” Hinata and Naruto jumped at the voice with them in the quiet alley of Konoha and looked at the owner with wide eyes. Naruto's first thought when he saw the older boy was that he had never seen him before.The boy could have been 15 to 16 at best, he has pale skin, shaggy white hair, attractive facial features, and six magatama designs tattooed on his collarbones to resemble a necklace. He kept his eyelids closed so they could not identify his eye features.He wore clothing consisting of a white, high-collared kimono with a black obi, over which he wears a pale green sash tied at the right shoulder. On the back of his kimono is a family emblem of a yellow crest depicting a sun enclosed in a crescent moon. Beneath his robes, he wears black fingerless gloves, long black pants, and black shinobi sandals.“It is nice to finally meet you Byakugan princess.” The white-haired teenager said smiling. Naruto glared at the man who looked at his love interest funny, plus he just ruined a very nice moment for him. Hinata looked at the signature in front of her in confusion wondering why the person in front of her was hating on Naruto Uzumaki so fiercely.“Who are you?” She asked, Naruto of course very overprotective wrapped a hand around her shoulders. Hinata sighed but smiled anyway shaking her head, she was still a blushing mess because of what they were not doing a second ago.“How rude of me, My name is Toneri Ōtsutsuki. A guest of the Hyūga clan.” The boy said smiling which Naruto saw, but Hinata did not, she only felt jealousy coming from the boy all aimed at Naruto.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“You disappoint me Sakura-Chan, I had higher hopes for you than the mediocre show you put on today.” Sakura stiffened and looked to her window to find Orochimaru not behind the glass but in front of it. Sakura growled and stood up abruptly.“You said the chakra was enough to win, it finished before the match ended.” Sakura was smart enough to not scream her lungs out in anger and awaken her sleeping parents but inside she was fuming.“I said the chakra was good to last you the match yes, what I did not say is that you should place the whole arena in a genjutsu.” Orochimaru ignored Sakura’s tantrum and instead looked around her room. It looked too pink, Orochimaru looked at the poster on the wall and shook his head.“Why do you bother with Sasuke-Kun uhm? You my girl are above us all, the next evolution. You hold more in you than any Uchiha could dream.” Orochimaru sighed feeling even more saddened by the prospect of it not being him born in that body.“BUT I lost!” Sakura caught her outburst and balled her fists looking down. “Naruto passed, Sasuke passed and Hinata passed. All their matches were assured wins while I lost to a bum like Shikamaru.” Sakura began sobbing in frustration. Orochimaru even played with the idea of a ‘hug’ but a second later he chuckled while the girl cried.“They passed because they fought to their strengths, you instead fought with borrowed strength and wasted it. Only your stupidity is to blame here…. Kukuku.” Orochimaru was a jerk, Sakura decided While wiping her tears with her balled fists and glaring up at the Sanin.“Much better, you have a fire in you my girl but this.” Orochimaru threw a Kunai that landed squarely on the forehead of the Sasuke Uchiha portrait. “This will not do.” The Sanin did not care for the look of horror to cross the pink-haired girl's eyes, he instead concentrated fire chakra through the translucent wire attached to the Kunai and let it ignite.“Wait!” Sakura screamed out but she was not fast enough to save the poster that ignited after the flames reached it. Her mind reminded her with Orochimaru’s chakra coursing through her she could have gotten there with plenty of time to spare. Sakura dropped to her knees and stared up at the burning poster in defeat.“Why would you do that?” The Haruno asked in horror. Orochimaru walked up behind her and placed a hand on her shoulder, the other bent at a 90-degree angle behind his back.“It is for your good my girl. You have to understand that it is the situation that makes the man, not the man who makes the situation.” Orochimaru lectured so much like his former sensei.“When a man assumes he has created a situation it becomes an event, an act, a play, A LIE……Let us assume a situation came where Sasuke-Kun was on the verge of death, is there anything you could offer him, like medical attention, or even better, could you have prevented it?” Sakura stopped crying and listened to the Sanin’s words. His questions bounced around in her head with both answers coming back No.Sakura found herself agreeing with Sasuke’s views of her. Was she truly useless? She was given power yet she still lost to Lazy Shikamaru Nara who barely passed the academy year. Their classes dead last beat her who came 4th place in the whole academy.“I am useless.” Sakura said out loud dropping her head in resigned sadness.“Oh that my girl you are…. Kukuku.” Again Sakura would point out Orochimaru was a jerk now slash Asshole.“Yet you hold the most potential in the whole elemental nations to surpass all who have come before you….. I Orochimaru of the Sanin can make that a reality, all you have to do is drink my blood.” Sakura abruptly stood up and ran for the door in a panic. drink blood? Heck no she was doing that.“It was a joke.” Orochimaru said casually causing Sakura who had her hands on the doorknob stops in her tracks and look at Orochimaru who simply smiled at her dangerously.“How will you make me stronger.” Sakura asked and she got a response she could not make out a meaning for.“Kukukukuku.”“Sakura baby! Is something wrong I heard Shouting! ARE YOU BURNING SOMETHING IN THE HOUSE!!!” Sakura covered her ears with her hands at the loud shout courtesy of her mother’s screeching.“You have to..” Sakura stopped talking and looked around her room finding nobody in there by the name of Snake Sanin. She was about to tell him to leave but it seems like he already took his leave.“Sakura, open this Damn door or else.” Mebuki demanded of course angry at the thought of someone playing with fire in her house.“Oh come on baby, you can’t just cut a man like that when he's about to relea….mmmmmhmmh.” Sakura blushed red, she did not have to hear the ending of that sentence because she already knew too much for her brain not to finish the sentence.“GET AWAY FROM MY DOOR!” Sakura screeched back and a second later she heard her parents scrambling away from her room with her dad complaining about getting his ears pulled by his wife.‘Damn you Inooooooo….” Sakura thought. Her best friend of course had filled her in on the wonders of the birds and bees.«««««”»»»»»Hinata did not know what the whole Hyūga clan was planning but she did not care, everybody, there was tense and excited about something she was not privy to. Toneri who had arrived at the village on the day before the exams with his father was an honored guest of her Clan. Hinata was nowhere to be found on said day, and because Naruto came looking for her at some point they assumed she was not with him.Hyūga and Ōtsutsuki are distant relatives. The boy Toneri is being groomed to take over the creed of the Ōtsutsuki clan like how Hinata is being groomed to take over the creed of the Hyūga clan.Hinata didn’t pay attention, her mind throughout the journey home with Kō and Toneri after she and Naruto were found was on how her body felt weird and that she wanted to run back to Naruto and have him continue.When they reached the main Hyūga house they were formally introduced by the elders. Hinata had to act as professionally as a whiteboard to get through that ceremony. Toneri asked her a lot of questions about herself and Naruto, at every chance he would try to twist her views on the blonde but again, Hinata was thinking of other things, at that point, she was making escape plans.“Byakugan princess?” Hinata mumbled the name tasting it on her tongue and hating it. The Byakugan is not what makes Hinata Hyūga who she is. Hinata did not have the dojutsu until recently, and to start calling her Byakugan princess felt insulting to the blind girl.The blind sweetheart giggle when she found who she was heading to. Naruto was sitting in the middle of the road. The blonde had his legs crossed and his hands folded looking straight ahead.‘I won’t sneak out through the front door Naruto-Kun.’ Hinata giggled at the thought of her just walking out through the compound entrance. She would be thrown back inside in a heartbeat. Hinata quickly covered up her laugh and began tiptoeing toward the Uzumaki from behind.“Mmh, I wonder where she is. I miss her, you know.” Naruto mumbled just hard enough for Hinata Hyūga to hear and she stopped in her tracks at his words. It was already past 9 pm people were sleeping and like Hinata told him earlier, she would sneak out to sleep at his place, he decided to wait on the road leading to the Hyūga estate.“If Toneri touches so much as a hair in her beautiful head I’ll skin him alive.” Naruto growled unaware of the presence behind him, hands folded and eyes squinting in concentration. The Uzumaki was a ball of excitement and nerves for tonight’s sleepover with Hinata but he was also suspicious of the white-haired boy.“If the teme with a pole up his ass can see how special she is then, of course, some noble teme with a brick in his ass will notice too.” Naruto held his chin in thought, then he smirked, they wouldn’t get a chance to steal her.“Tstststs….I’m a sucker for her bro.” Naruto found that he would do anything for the blind Hyūga girl even stop his dealings if she were to ask.“She has me like, really good too, I can’t even think straight when she’s around.” Hinata stood there and began poking her fingers behind the seated blonde who was facing the direction of the Hyūga compound while she listened to him talk to himself about her.“I just love her so much… damn….Hinata Hyūga..” Naruto sighed out Hinata’s name and he seemed to relax from the act. He repositioned himself placing both hands on the dirt road to support his weight while he leaned back and bent his head to look to the sky, folding his left leg over his right.“Hime….” Naruto said in surprise seeing Hinata standing behind him before he blushed red because of the blush on Hinata’s face that told him she heard everything. Hinata had heard enough, she could not help but smirk down at him after she regained her composure, the blush was not leaving anytime soon.Hinata walked around the blonde and stood in front of him, his eyes followed her the entire time. She bent her knees in a squat motion and got to his level before she outstretched her hands toward him.Naruto was quick to bring his face into her touch. The Jinchuriki of the nine-tailed fox disappeared from the elemental nations and found himself in Hinata ville but blushed the entire time she caressed his cheeks.Naruto knew he had a weakness called Hinata Hyūga, if anybody wanted to harm him they would target Hinata but he would never be stupid enough to let her go. Hinata smiled at the emotions she felt from him and Naruto’s heart beat faster in his chest, he wondered how she had so much power over him.Naruto watched his princess break the distance between them before bending his head down with her hands and kissing him on his forehead once, twice, thrice, four times, five times, and then six times. When she backed away and smiled at him again Naruto looked back and asked for another round.The affections in each of those kisses were too much for Naruto to not want another taste. Hinata giggled with a pink stain on her cheeks and gave him another round.“Forehead,” Naruto said and received a kiss there. “Left Cheek, right cheek.” Hinata gave more kisses in the spots named giggling the whole time.“Nose, between my brows and uhm uhm uhm.” Naruto now out of ideas on where he wanted the last kiss to go had a welcomed surprise by the last landing on his lips and lasting longer than the rest, he blushed again.“Are you happy now?” Hinata asked sweetly, able to feel so much love coming from her blonde lover she felt high and intoxicated by it. Naruto gave a big grin nodding vigorously with Hinata’s hands still on his now very red cheeks. Naruto took Hinata’s hands when she stood up and hoisted himself up with her support.“Let’s go home Hinata-Chan!” Naruto exclaimed taking the Hyuga heiress’s hand and giving it a chastened kiss before hooking their index fingers like the seal of reconciliation and walking towards the blonde boy’s apartment each basking in the other’s company.“Thank you for the best 6 years of my life Naruto-Kun.” Hinata told the blond repositioning their hands to intertwine fully. Naruto couldn’t help but smile now understanding why he got six kisses on his forehead.“Too many more years to come” Naruto casually toasted with Hinata nodding and leaning into his shoulders.“I love you.”«««««”»»»»»“I am sorry my boy, it saddens me that the Byakugan princess has already found love.” An old man draped in clothing similar to the angry teenager with shaggy white hair next to him spoke. He has long white hair and a full beard that reaches until his diaphragm, it was white.“He is a Jinchuriki, he is nothing more than a weapon of war and destruction. The Byakugan princess needs to be informed of this.” Toneri said turning his head to the other man with them on the rooftop. The Hyūga elder who happens to be Hinata’s grandfather sighed disappointedly at the heiress.“It is an S-Class secret in the village, the boy himself does not know about the beast inside him.” The Hyūga elder explained to the hot-headed teen who did not care for his excuses.“I did not know of this development, I was under the impression they were ‘just friends’.” The elder explained, with his eyes still trained on the two genin’s backs with his active dojutsu.“If the Byakugan princess has already found a mate then we have to start searching for other candidates.” Toneri’s father spoke and the look he received from his son told him that was the wrong thing to say. The boy's chakra that spiked and wore him like a cloak for a second had the Hyūga elder salivating at the thought of that power becoming part of the main family.“With due respect, young Toneri’s reaction is understandable. Hinata is a princess of the Hyūga clan, she is a direct descendent of Hamura’s blood. Her abilities with our dojutsu were only ever heard of in our ancestor Hamura Ōtsutsuki himself.” The old man hid his smirk well when he saw he had the young boy's attention and some of his trust by being on his side.“Exactly my point, a girl like Hinata Hyūga does not need to stain herself with filth like Naruto Uzumaki.” Toneri said a bit calmer before he turned around and jumped from rooftop to rooftop following the two love birds from a distance while using a special skill to hide his presence from all sensors.“You have a fine boy.” The Hyūga elder commented now trying to sweeten the old man. The old man author San has not named yet sighed and grimaced.««««”»»»»“They caught on to me quicker than I expected them to.” Orochimaru smirked and kept walking down the streets of Konoha. It was quite nostalgic, he remembered all the people he met, how they conversed, and how they interacted before he got to know them intimately in his dungeons.‘Good times.’ Orochimaru thought with a smirk, he knew who was following him, one Ibiki, Anko, and Gekkō. Orochimaru wondered if they thought they could catch him alive and interrogate him, that would be hilarious enough for a good five-second laugh.“Oh well.” Orochimaru stopped in his tracks and turned around still in the disguise of the sound genin’s sensei.Ibiki was the first to appear, followed quickly by the swordsman Gekkō and finally Anko the snake Sanin’s former student. They all had a look of wariness in their eyes, as though they suspected the man in front of them to be very dangerous.“Oh my, oh my. Here I am feeling nostalgic and the most disappointing nostalgia shows up kukukuk. how are you Anko-Chan.” Orochimaru mocked what he considered a failure. Anko gritted her teeth getting confirmation of who the person in front of her was.“What is a snake like you doing back in Konoha?” Ibiki asked, his intimidating aura not the least bit affecting Orochimaru. Ibiki’s intimidating aura did affect Anko though, stopping her from attacking blindly.“The weakest Jonin in the hidden leaf village, still acting strong I see.” Orochimaru chuckled at the end of his jab at Ibiki Morino who for all his bravado was the weakest Jōnin in the hidden leaf village, his scars were proof of his blunders.“He is as I have heard (cough cough)…An asshole indeed.” Gekkō Hayate said drawing his blade, he wanted one of his fiancé’s famous tea. The quicker they were done with the traitor in front of them the quicker they could all clock out for the night.“A team of defected specimens. A loser, a failure, and a defective dog. Sensei must see you all as dispensable canon fodder to have you all served up for me…. kukukKuKUUKUKUKUKUK!!!!” Orochimaru laughed in pure malice, tarring the skin of the face he wore as a disguise in half from the mouth.“I won’t kill you Anko-Chan, even a failed experiment can lead to new discoveries. Aren’t you the lucky little girl?” Orochimaru sidestepped when Gekkō attacked his sword held in both hands pointed forward ready to pierce the Sanin.“I don’t like being disturbed.” Orochimaru said seriously his eyes speaking of a very quick but gruesome death. The Snake Sanin’s right hand extended and turned to strike behind him like a viper and his aim rang through.Gekkō Hayate spat out crimson and looked at the hand piercing his stomach. He did not expect the Snake to be so fluid in his motions. When the man dodged Hayate turned around to attack him from behind but the Sanin not even facing him had already countered.“There is a difference in power here that you all don’t want to acknowledge.” Orochimaru twisted his hand inside Hayate’s stomach before pulling out the arm causing Hayate to step back and place his hands on the wound, his blade falling from his grasp.“That is why you are lower than the animals that know when to run.” Orochimaru flicked his bloody hand to smack Hayate in his right cheek. Sending the man flying away from the power behind the slap, twisting diagonally like a top.“Boom.” Orochimaru said casually with a smile on his face, even making the motion of an explosion with his bloody hand that returned to his side faster than a slingshot.Anko’s eyes widened when Hayate’s stomach exploded from the inside out courtesy of the explosive tag Orochimaru buried in his gut. The man landed on the floor the explosion not killing him instantly.Ibiki could only grit his teeth when Hayate began clawing at his stomach, legs kicking and head moving around in a panic before he ceased moving suddenly and stopped all movements.“Killing you really won’t hurt Konoha’s ninja force.” Orochimaru smiled, his yellow eyes looking straight into Ibiki’s black ones. Orochimaru’s killing intent smacked Ibiki and Anko in the face a second later like a thrown table and they understood they had no chance. They could either try to stall him and wait for backup or retreat.“Anko, retreat and get back up, I will stall him.” Ibiki instructed making Anko look at him like he was the stupidest man she has ever met. Ibiki took the look like a champ and narrowed his eyes at her making Anko scoff.“Your not that intimidating when that freak is around.” Anko asserted with a glare of her own which had Orochimaru chuckling. He decided to watch and see what path his failed experiment would choose.“I am your commanding officer in this mission, my orders are law.” Ibiki said now looking utterly serious. Anko growled before turning around and performing a Shuushine to cover more ground faster.“Well, well, well it’s just me and a dead man.” Orochimaru moved and Ibiki moved to clash in the middle.«««««”»»»»»“You called Hokage-Sama.” Itachi Uchiha appeared suddenly in the Hokage’s office giving the man residing inside the room a respectful bow before standing straight.Hiruzen looked up from his paperwork and smiled At Itachi Uchiha, the old man removed his reading glasses and took out his pipe lighting it up and taking a healthy drag. Itachi simply waited patiently for the old man to do his ritual calming exercise before getting to business.“Congratulations on the great work you have done with your genin. They all showed great potential in the exams.” Hiruzen praised the youngest Jonin in his ninja force. Itachi nodded in gratitude at the praise accepting it as a team effort because his genin were very independent on how to seek strength as well as team players.“Sasuke’s actions during the preliminary rounds were questionable, but the strategy used was sound.” Hiruzen said, and Itachi nodded in agreement. His disappointment was clear for the old Kage to see.“Do not feel bad, Itachi-Kun, he is still young. Sasuke-Kun still has plenty of time to grow.” Itachi nodded at that assessment and hoped it was true, and because it was his little brother he held hope that it was true.“Now for your other two students.” Hiruzen began and Itachi sensed quite a lot of Interest coming from his Hokage. The prodigy of the Uchiha clan put it to the side, Naruto was their village Jinchuriki, of course, the Hokage would be interested in his growth.“How would you describe Naruto-Kun’s relationship with your female genin.” Hiruzen’s question confused Itachi. The hope of the Uchiha clan thought the old man would question him about their progress, not something as personal as their relationship.“She is his best friend Hokage-Sama.” Itachi revealed in simple terms making Hiruzen hum in thought at the revelation.“The Yamanaka heiress?” Hiruzen asked.“His girlfriend Hokage-Sama.” Itachi answered simply once more.“They seemed very close in the exams.” The Satrutobi ventured which had Itachi nodding.“They have been friends for six years Hokage-Sama.” Itachi’s replies were all short and to the point. Hiruzen liked that because it gave him more insight into the situation.“What about……” Hiruzen didn’t get to finish his question because Anko Mitarashi barged into his office through the door in a frenzy and said one word that had Hiruzen throwing everything he was doing earlier in a heartbeat.“Orochimaru.” Hiruzen stood up abruptly and asked where the Sanin was. Anko quickly told him the coordinates and the street name. Hiruzen born and bred in Konoha knew exactly where that was and he was quick to give orders.“Itachi, with me. Anko go inform the Jōnin commander and have him send back up.” Hiruzen was out the window a second later followed quickly by Itachi.The two highly skilled Shinobi moved with great speed from rooftop to rooftop, able to leap over 5 rooftops at a time with their chakra-boosted jumps.“Your orders Hokage-Sama.” Itachi was back in full Anbu mode with an aura of seriousness and malice exuding from his form.“Attack with prejudice.” Hiruzen replied seriously. Itachi nodded and picked up speed, pacing his aged Kage and moving ahead to confront the very powerful Sanin. A second later Itachi saw an earth wall in the middle of the road.Itachi landed and looked around, finding no Ibiki Morino or Orochimaru, he did see Gekkō Hayate’s dead corps. There were already civilians outside their houses on porches or peeking through windows.“Some foreign ninja crushed a Jōnin of Konoha between those two slabs of bricks.” A civilian with brown hair and green eyes helpfully told Itachi from the safety of his room by creaking it a little open for his mouth to come out.Itachi looked at said slabs and approached them. He went pulsed his chakra twice and a second later their slabs fell apart with a cat-like coffin landing on the floor before it opened revealing a bloody Ibiki Morino breathing hard, with an eye missing from his left socket.“Oh shit he alive!.” The man at the window exclaimed in shock before adding. “The other guy still alive?” Itachi shook his head at the stupid question. A second later the Hokage landed and laid eyes on Ibiki’s unconscious form before his eyes traveled to his dead Shinobi.“Orochimaru.” He growled…
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Sasuke Uchiha woke up with a sore neck today, and because of that, he had to turn and wake up on the wrong side of the bed. The boy slowly made his way to the formal Japanese-style bathroom located in the main house of the Uchiha clan where he lived with his family.The member of team 7 found himself in front of a mirror. The young Uchiha sighed and looked down at the sink before grabbing his toothbrush and starting his daily routine. The Uchiha began brushing his teeth while his mind wandered.‘Itachi should not have told mom about Hinata-Chan.’ Sasuke thought spiting the toothpaste in the sink before bending over and bringing his face close to the tap and flicking the Handel. Water was released from the wooden fossette and Sasuke rinsed his mouth 5 times before taking some water from his hands and washing his face.‘Now I have to invite the dobe over.’ Sasuke felt betrayed by his older brother, it was supposed to be them against the world but now he knew when the going gets tough Itachi would throw him under the cart and tell their mother.The raven-haired boy wiped his face with a towel and took a deep breath before schooling his features, turning his relaxed expression into a cool frown. Sasuke walked out of the bathroom and made his way to the Kitchen, he could already smell breakfast cooking.“Good Morning.” Sasuke greeted his mother who turned from the stove and looked at him for a few seconds before smiling and blowing him a kiss.“Good morning Sasuke-Chan.” Mikoto Uchiha greeted her youngest son. Sasuke only grunted at the honorific used to address him, having learned to not bother with the woman.“You up early, excited for tonight’s dinner?” Sasuke saw that coming a mile away, but he did not reply and instead looked out the window. “My little Sasuke-Chan has a crush on the Hyūga heiress.”There she started, Sasuke sighed and did his best to ignore his mother.“You do know I will not stop.” Mikoto told her boy who did know she wouldn’t stop. The genin sighed and wondered what was the harm of telling her because she clearly would not stop.“Yes.” Sasuke spoke, confusing his mother with the simple word. Mikoto chopped some tomatoes to add to Sasuke’s breakfast before facing him and picking up a cloth to wipe her hands, she moved forward and sat next to her son.“Yes, you have a crush on the Hyūga girl?” Mikoto asked to make sure and after about 5 seconds Sasuke replied yes once more still facing the kitchen window.“When did it start?” The mother of two asked and Sasuke told her how on the first day of the first year of the academy he bumped into her by mistake and never got a chance to apologize because he stood frozen for some reason. He told his mother how he thought her black irises were beautiful and the day he knocked into her, her tearing eyes looked like a starry night sky. He felt like the biggest jerk when he looked into her eyes through the spectacles she wore at the time.“She is a nice girl, very sweet and caring but she does not feel the same so let us drop it okay.” Sasuke grumbled, giving up on the conversation that made him angry because a certain blonde was a component in it.“You already told her your feelings?!” Mikoto asked wide-eyed, she did not realize her little boy could be bold enough to confess to a girl. Fugaku was the extremely shy type around her when they were kids and Itachi was like a headless chicken when it came to romance and such, only his honesty around Izumi makes that relationship functional.“Yes, in Wave country.” Sasuke balled his fists. He thought he had her that day, he was so close to kissing her too. The Uchiha heir figured his actions would speak louder than his words to the blind girl but the dobe had to show up and ruin everything.“What did she say exactly? Maybe mommy can offer some advice on how you could go from here on.” Mikoto smiled sweetly at her son, her motherly instincts only wanting her son to be happy, plus she wanted to meet this Hyūga heiress now.“It does not matter anymore” Sasuke said softly and glared out the closed window. He wanted to train to vent out some anger but he had a team meeting today at 9 am, then he had to invite his two teammates for a family dinner.“She loves somebody else.” Sasuke’s head swerved so fast in his mother’s direction a crack was heard that loosened up the stiffness in his neck. The second-born heir of the Uchiha clan looked at his mother with wide eyes wondering how she would know that.“Haha, I’m a woman Sasuke-Chan we understand these things, if you brought this issue to me earlier I could have given you tips but as the saying goes. You snooze, you lose.” Mikoto stood up and stretched a little before trying to move to the kitchen to continue making breakfast but Sasuke grabbed her arm stopping her.“What kind of tips?” Sasuke asked looking up at his taller mother from his seated position. The woman could see that Sasuke wanted her help now and she was happy to offer it.“For one, you should have found a way to introduce her to your mother.” Mikoto playfully glared but found that Sasuke was not in the mood for jokes. “Haha tough crowd, you should have taken her out on a date.” Mikoto ventured but Sasuke stopped her there.“We have been on a sort of date before.” Mikoto’s eyes widened at the idea of Sasuke taking a girl out. She wished she had known, she would have an album of photos by today.“I took her out to her favorite bakery.” Mikoto listened taking a sit once more and her son let her hand go. “We ate and talked, I wanted to get to know her better but she mostly spoke about her friendship with the dobe.” Sasuke Uchiha sighed and wondered why he was even bothering with this conversation.‘Hinata-Chan chose her corner.’ Sasuke thought, remembering how Hinata drew a line on the dirt and divided team 7. Sasuke on one side with Hinata and the dobe on the other side.“Naruto-Kun.” Sasuke looked at his mother once more and wondered if she has been spying on him. Mikoto caught the accusatory stare her son gave her and laughed ruffling his hair which had him frowning prominently.“You used to talk in your sleep baby.” Sasuke blushed at the reminder. “Dobe, loser, stupid blonde, Naruto Baka. You have so many names for him it’s not even funny.” Mikoto glared at her son, eyes narrowing, as a mother she did not like that her son was calling an orphan such degrading names but Fugaku told her it was a boy thing.‘Plus, Naruto-Kun is my godson. I have already failed him tremendously because of the laws surrounding him, I won’t have my son degrading the poor boy further.’ Mikoto felt saddened at the thought of not being able to help her friend's son. Kushina was so happy to be pregnant, she was so jealous when Mikoto gave birth to Itachi and then Sasuke.“I want you to stop calling Naruto-Kun degrading things.” Mikoto instructed simply making Sasuke frown at that.“He calls me Duncan Mac Duckass.” Sasuke defended himself with his mother nodding at his defense and acknowledging it but she had a stronger case.“You are older than him Sasuke-Chan and have what he does not, so instead of fighting Naruto-Kun you should be supporting and encouraging him like how Itachi supports and encourages you.” Mikoto stood once more and this time Sasuke did not stop her. The young boy was deep in thought about his mother’s parting words.“Here you go, honey.” Mikoto dropped a plate of breakfast in front of Sasuke and a cup of tea. “Enjoy your food.” She told him.“Hn.” Sasuke said with so much gratitude and got a bop on the head for his troubles.«««««”»»»»»“Yes but think about it Hime, The sword of the thunder god is just a combination of fuinjutsu arrays.” Naruto told the Hyūga heiress who sat crossed leg in front of him. The blonde was having a hard time concentrating because Hinata was sitting there next to him in only a towel wrapped around her form with wet hair.The Hyūga was on a mission to know what that little emotion Naruto was trying to kill meant. She felt it again when they were in the alley but stronger and more impactful. The love that swarmed her at that moment was like a bomb and she wanted to explore that side of his love for her as well.That is why the curious Hyūga was in nothing but a towel, it seems the towel played a role. The moment she walked out of the shower Naruto smacked her with that mysterious emotion before he tried to murder it with anger and shame. Hinata didn’t know why Naruto would feel ashamed of loving her a certain way.“You want me to use my dojutsu to examine the sword while you run chakra through it why exactly?” Hinata asked moving closer to the blonde. Who sat down cross-legged. Naruto gulped now having Hinata very close to him the towel leaving too much skin uncovered for his teenage imagination to not wander.“To make sure.” Naruto simply said looking straight at the two mounds of flesh located on his best friend's chest. He was quick to look away when she activated her eyes though.“Byakugan.” Hinata said activating her eyes. She picked up on the emotion again when she got closer. Naruto at her words shook his head to get his active imagination in check before looking to the hilt of the lightning blade and coursing his chakra inside. A second later Naruto’s eyes looked at Hinata’s form or more specifically the cleavage she showed, and he gulped again.“The 1st array is absorbing your chakra and storing it in another array, like a battery. That array is changing the chakras nature into Raiton chakra which is moved to another array that is using shape manipulation to shape the lightening, into a blade.” Hinata explained with Naruto ticking down that every array was doing exactly what he thought they did on a piece of paper full of notes.“Everything seems okay.” Naruto looked up at Hinata and grinned at her. “Thanks for the help Hinata-Chan.” He told her and she smiled up at him. Hinata saw a symbol on another page under the paper Naruto was taking notes on. The Hyūga heiress got on her hands and knees to crawl up to the page.Naruto looked on with wide eyes when his love interest got on all four and began crawling toward him. He did not understand why his pants became tight or why his junk got hard at the sight but he knew the image was not going to leave anytime soon.Hinata reached the page and lifted it seeing a symbol that resembled a hook with a dot at the bottom(?). She tried to look up at Naruto to ask what the array meant but froze when she saw a tent form in Naruto’s red shorts. A little concentration had Hinara seeing through Naruto’s pants and undergarment finding her vision concentrated on an appendage that was fighting its restraints with vigor.‘Lust!’ Curiosity killed the cat and Hinata’s innocence it seems because she finally realized what that emotion she was hunting for meaning. The appendage twitched and Hinata blinked feeling like it was looking back at her with its cyclops eyes.The Hyūga heiress gulped finding her mouth wet all of a sudden. Her eyes widened when she found herself thinking of kissing it. Naruto didn’t know what was going on with Hinata but he saw her blush red a second before she eeped and jumped on her feet…….“Mama…..” Naruto said lost on what else to say, as he found himself staring at the holy grail. His eyes might as well have awakened the Sharingan because he had scanned the nude form in front of him more than 10 times in the first three seconds and memorized every feature.The smooth and fair skin covering her body, the luscious curves that did not belong to a girl turning 13. The supple breast that bounced and jiggled with her sudden movement with two pink buttons that Naruto thought were winking at him. Hinata’s flat and defined stomach led Naruto to heaven located at her womanhood before going down her long and defined legs.Hinata tried to run away, quickly picking up the towel that went loose and fell off her body. Naruto instead grabbed her hand and stopped her from going. The blonde enigma stood up slowly eyes locked onto Hinata’s embarrassed face and finding her very attractive.Hinata did not know what to think, she felt Naruto’s love for her overtake his lust. She had her free hand holding the towel so it would not fall again. Her heart was thundering in her chest, she was so afraid but also calm.Naruto looked Hinata in her eyes, her dojutsu long dispelled in her embarrassment before he placed a hand on her cheeks.“You are perfect…….Trust me.” The blonde whispered and Hinata relaxed like she was on a bed. Naruto reached out to her hand holding the towel and released her hold on it. Hinata was a blushing mess but she let him do as he pleased, the towel dropped from her form again leaving her stark naked once more with her wet dark blue hair clinging to her beautiful face.“N-N-N-Naruto-K-KUN!!” Hinata exclaimed in a stuttering voice feeling her best friend scan her naked body like it was under a magnifying glass and finding it all to his liking, Hinata caught all his emotions on all of her features. She shivered when Naruto’s warm palm was placed on her stomach before he began rubbing it in circles.“If I said I love you, placed my heart inside you, held my last breath just to kiss and caress you.” The Uzumaki stepped in closer and placed both his hands on Hinata’s lower back bringing her close to him with no space between them. Hinata only looked up unable to hide her love for what he said from her eyes. Her midnight iris met his midday iris and they both new they would do for each other in a heartbeat.“Would you say you love me too?” He asked and stared into Hinata’s blind eyes that now looked at him with so much love at his honest and sweet words. Like a little poem, he did for her on the spot.“W-what are y-you asking Naruto-Kun?” Hinata stuttered out still a blushing mess because of the position she found herself in. Naked and In the arms of a boy, if her father saw her like this she would never hear the last of it.“I am saying I love you, I want you to hold my heart in your hands to do with it as you please, I am saying that I want my last breath to be spent kissing and caressing you Hinata Hyūga.” Naruto smiled softly at her not knowing that his little smile was like a lighthouse being flashed in her soul.“I am saying if I were to ever lose you I would lose the best part of me. I am saying that I am scared of what the future might bring us so I want you with me every second of the day…..” Naruto brought his head next to Hinata’s and brought their foreheads together.“N-Naruto-Kun.” Hinata disturbed the boy who was overthinking things and scaring himself with all the negative possibilities he was imagining.“We live a dangerous life Hime, bad things can happen. I feel my luck might run out, it scares me so much that things might change soon and In a bad way.” Naruto hugged her even tighter. Hinata forgetting she was naked raised her arms and placed them on his shoulders before folding them to hug his neck.“No matter what comes our way, I will always be by your side protecting and encouraging you. The heart you are entrusting me with will rest with my own Naruto-Kun. Your last breath will be our last breath.” Hinata told her best friend who has been very afraid of losing her more and more recently since figuring out he was in love with her.Naruto nodded but in the back of his mind, he felt like his good luck was running out. Having people like Zabuza Momochi, this Ghost character, and Orochimaru of the three Sanin making appearances one after the other in quick succession after being quiet for years meant the ninja world was going through a change.‘As the Jinchuriki of the Nine-tailed fox and Son of Minato Namikaze, I will always place you in danger.’ Naruto thought while he whispered his feelings in his lover’s ears, holding her so close to him he was practically wearing her.‘But I can never let you go.’ Naruto thought even more afraid. Hinata had tears in her eyes because of the pain she felt coming from the blonde. He fears losing her so much to the dangers of his life but at the same time cannot seem to let her go.Naruto would never accept the phrase ‘If you love someone you should let them go.’ He never gave up after all and Hinata was happy about that because if he were to ever leave her she would be losing the best part of herself. Her Naruto-Kun.«««««”»»»»»Jiraiya was nervous today, he felt like he was going out to try his luck on Tsunade all over again. The Toad sage just walked into Konoha and the first thing he saw was an action figurine of his godson ‘The Great Naruto-Sama’. Out of curiosity he approached the civilians manning the stall and inquired about the toy's benefits.A great way of attaining information is through a simple thing called butter up. Jiraiya quickly learned two things from the information he gained. Naruto was a hero in another country and he was very good at fuinjutsu.‘I could teach him a lot.’ The hermit sage thought snickering at the prospect of Naruto being another prodigy of fuinjutsu. ‘Maybe I can track him down and show him the awesomeness of the great toad sage.’ Jiraiya snickered at the thought.The toad sage has had students before and had an apprentice twice. The fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze and a boy from Ame with a dojutsu he never thought he would ever see. Twice he mistook his prodigious students to be the child of the prophecy the great toad spoke of but now he was sure.Naruto Uzumaki Namikaze was going to bring a change to the elemental nations whether good or bad depending on how Jiraiya trained the boy. He and Hiruzen were molding Naruto into the perfect Hokage, Minato was a working success, but his untimely demise was a blow to the whole Village Minato was a great Kage. They prayed to the sixth path that Naruto would be one as well.“The bathhouses can wait, I rather see the gaki.” Jiraiya mumbled. Before taking off on the rooftops heading towards the building the Hokage told him the blonde lived in.It took the legendary ninja a little more than fifteen minutes to reach said building only to find himself gaping at the sight of his godson walking out of his apartment with a girl's hand in hand.“You sly fox tststst.” Jiraiya snickered, finding that he might get along with the boy just fine if he was already exploring the wonders that are a woman's body.“Looks like she will have quite the rack on her when she gets older and a Hyūga of all people.” Jiraiya was not Naruto’s teacher but he sure as hell was already proud of him, he has never heard of a Hyūga dating outside their clan before.The toad Sanin kept following the two kids from a distance with binoculars in hand trying to keep out of range of the female Hyūga. The white-haired Sanin knew that at the age the female with Naruto was, she could not have a range that exceeded more than 60 meters at best. That is why he was more than 169 meters away from them.“A man can never be too careful.” Jiraiya said out loud watching as the two genin made it to training ground 3 and met up with their other teammate Sasuke Uchiha as well as Itachi Uchiha their sensei.“Quite the diverse group. An Uchiha, Uzumaki, and Hyūga.” Jiraiya scrutinized the team with a glance and realized they were Konohagaru’s future big hitters.“The Uchiha specialize In Ninjutsu, the Hyūga taijutsu, and the Uzumaki fuinjutsu if that toy had anything to say about it.” The Sanin watched the Uchiha prodigy gather up his genin and move to a secluded area.“What is Kakashi Hatake doing there?” Jiraiya wondered making his way to the silver-haired ninja who was located on a tree looking bored out of his mind.«««««”»»»»»Hatake Kakashi was bored out of his mind, his preferred source of entertainment his Icha-Icha book was located in his pouch. Usually, he would read the book by now but the problem was that he was finished with the book. For the copy ninja finished meant he read it more than a hundred times already.Itachi had arrived at his home pretty early and asked him a favor which he owed the young prodigy for a little stunt he had Itachi pulling during his time under the silver-haired Jonin’s care in Anbu. Itachi wanted him to take his little brother out of the village for the month before the finals because the little gaki seemed to be the kind to kill his comrade's dogs.“Funny meeting you here Hatake.” Kakashi slowly looked at the signature he felt approaching him, he was ready to send them flying with his deadly jutsu but he froze. Jiraiya smirked when he saw Kakashi’s one visible eye widen in shock and awe at seeing him.“J-Jiraiya-Sama.” Kakashi stuttered standing up quickly and wiping his hands on his pants before outstretching them to Jiraiya for a handshake. The older man shook the hand with his bigger hand vigorously.“It is an honor to meet you author-Sama, I am a big fan of your work.” Kakashi informed before letting go of Jiraiya’s hand and quickly but clumsily taking his favorite work of art out of his pouch in his excitement he dropped a few Kunai.“Ahh! I see I see a man of exquisite taste in literature.” Jiraiya smiled broadly at the copy ninja who handed him a pen and opened said book on the front page. The Sanin signed the book by scribbling a toad before handing the pen back to Kakashi who looked at the signature like a kid seeing someone shoot fire from their mouth.“When is the next installment Great Jiraiya-Sama.” Kakashi Hatake is what we call a porn enthusiast. He has over 15 of Jiraiya’s best-selling smut from BDSM, Lesbians, Bondage, Incest, and everything in between. The copy ninja was that addicted to porn, so if his favorite author was in front of him you best believe he was going to play 21 questions with him.“Woah woah there Kakashi, some space will be much appreciated.” Jiraiya stepped back on the tree branch and placed his arms up to block Kakashi from coming closer.“I am here for an important business loyal fan of the great Jiraiya-Sama. I can’t release any information on the new volume but I can say you will be in for a treat. HAHAHAHA.” The great Jiraiya-Sama gave a big belly laugh, Completely revealing himself and Kakashi to the gathered genin.Itachi sighed, what was wrong with his senpai? Itachi still respected the man but his new character was just plain boring. The Kakashi Hatake he grew up watching was a prodigy in every sense of the word. That cool teen every girl in the village would run after even if Itachi Uchiha was around.“You can come out Kakashi-Senpai.” Itachi sighed, another man who just seemed to let himself go. “Greetings Jiraiya-Sama.” The 19-year-old Jonin greeted and turned to his gathered genin to see them all gawking at something or another.««««”»»»»“Kakashi Hatake.” Sasuke could not believe it, Kakashi Hatake was here. The prodigy that even other Uchiha feared for his proficiency with a single Sharingan. A five-year-old genin, even Itachi could not boast that kind of prestige.“The toad sage.” Sasuke did not bother with what the dobe was mumbling. He concentrated on the silver-haired Jonin’s forehead protector. The eye behind it is said to have come from his best friend and rival Obito Uchiha.‘He died and gifted him an eye.’ Sasuke knows the legends of INU the master of assassination. So great at his job that he made the loudest jutsu known to man an assassination technique. A jutsu he created himself by watching the fourth Hokage create his own Jutsu the Rasengan. If the man was not the very definition of a ninja then Sasuke would be idolizing a fake.The information about legendary figures is given in the academy to its learners in history class. How to divide, subtract and increase the output of chakra in the tenkentsu is taught in math class. The chemistry of Fire, Water, Earth, Lightning, and Wind is thought along with physics the concept of Nature transformation, and Energy Manipulation. Sasuke just wanted that Chunin status so he could start putting all those concepts to work.“IT IS I….!! THE GALLANT SAGE…… THE MASTER OF THE WOMAN HEART….. THE MOST KNOWLEDGEABLE IN THE WAYS OF THE LOVE MAKIiiiiiiNG…… JIRAIYA!! THE HANDSOME WOMAN TAMER OF MOUNT MYOBOKU THE GREATEST OF ALL SAGES AND SUPER PIMP OF THE ELEMENTAL NATIONS. The GREAT HERMIT TOAD SANIN.” It is safe to say everybody wanted to have the scene from Hinata’s perspective because they all found a simple fact they could all agree on but Naruto was gonna bother saying.“What are you doing stupid, don’t ever do that again it’s stupid, this old man needs to meet 2 shrinks.” Naruto exaggerated a little and because of that, he grinned. Jiraiya felt that deep inside his very warm heart and he cried comical tears at the thought of his godson thinking of him as an idiot. Not!“OUCH!” Naruto cried out with his hands flying to rub his sore skull that just got hit by Jiraiya’s big fat fist. The guy was like a grizzly bear.“Look here gaki I am perverted, not stupid you here.” Hinata's sweat dropped at the words to come out of Jiraiya-Sama’s mouth. She glared in his direction when she felt Naruto’s emotions register pain.‘Kushina.’ Jiraiya stiffened and looked forward in fear, a killing intent he thought only a mother bear could have for its cub was pinching and pulling his ears. ‘The Hyūga Heiress.’ The Sanin realized when he finally looked back toward the source he thought he was in front of Kushina all over again.“First the Snake and now the Toad, what’s our luck that the Slug is not slithering around here somewhere.” Naruto’s words had everybody freeze except Sasuke who completely forgot about the snake, with all that happened.Naruto chuckled in shame when he realized his blunder because now 3 pairs of eyes from what could be called Konoha’s big three were looking at him for an explanation……..
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Rasen, You have done well, the sales on the great Naruto-Sama were a great success.” Gatō began addressing his fellow employees. Their group was located in a cheap run-down motel located in the red light district.Gatō was not happy about that little fact because he was used to the high life. When his young boss arrived inside his luxurious hotel room even with all those guards outside. The previous shipping magnet understood that he should not take chances, the brat snuck into his civilian-manned mansion and then a ninja-manned hotel.‘What does he mean I’m wasting his money, it was mine first plus there is so much of it.’ Gatō sighed, he had to make up excuses to his guard detail. Why are we here now? Who is that blonde gaki? Why do you listen to what he has to say?‘So many fucking questions’ Gatō growled.“Rasen, is everything ready for our departure?” Gatō questioned his second in command or was it third if you added the blonde boss to the mix? The short man shook his head at the stupid thoughts.“HAI Gatō-Sama we are ready to leave, I will send Naruto-Sama a missive right away.” Rasen pulled out a tag with a Kanji for ‘Deliver’ and ‘Receive’. Gatō looked at the new form of communication the blonde had invented. He called it a ‘TALK ANYWHERE YOU ARE’ tag. Gatō decided to just name it a TAYARasen placed a scroll on top of the tag and began writing down a message with a brush. The message was to tell the blonde they were leaving for Snow Country to meet up with a friend of Gatō’s who can modernize the prototype communication tool called the TAYA.The TAYA tag worked by storing a scroll in a pocket dimension that is shared with another TAYA tag. When one TAYA sends a scroll to the connected dimension the second TAYA will release smoke as a signal. The blonde was still working on that kink but he assured them he would send a perfected version with multiple connections and a refined alert system before the end of next week through the TAYA.‘At least I lucked out with this kid, he will push my previous company to greater heights.’ Gatō watched Rasen send the scroll into the pocket dimension with a puff of smoke before standing up and looking at the rest of the hood rats.Every one of them was a loser in Gatō’s eyes but each one of them had a part to play and they had better play it well because Gatō was given a scroll with money. This was their allowance for the mission to YUKI NO KUNI.“I have budgeted the spending for this task, I see that you are all living luxuriously, eating expensive foods, drinking expensive wines, and sleeping in king-sized beds.” Gatō-Sama began, he was angry as he spoke the words the blonde spoke to him on the first night of the Chunin exams.“I don’t drink wine.” Danko mumbled, glaring at Odama.“I don’t sleep on expensive beds.” Rasen said, glaring at Odama“I don’t live luxuriously.” Mango accused, seriously glaring at Odama.“I just crashed with Gatō-Sama, and it was one night.” Odama defended himself. Gatō’s eyes widened, not having known that on the first night of the exams, he slept on the same bed with Odama. Gatō almost puked remembering the dream he had that night of ‘Orimaru’ swallowing his body whole, with him liking it.‘Why can’t I get her out of my head.’ Gatō growled inwardly, he is very afraid of the pale white woman he met in SUNA but somehow she kept popping up in his mind.“LET US ALL DO A WONDERFUL JOB AND HAVE A GREAT JOURNEY TO SNOW COUNTRY!!” Rasen bellowed to the sky and began marching, heading to the expensive carriage the blonde let Gatō keep.“What!! I don’t have any Windbreaker!!!!” Odama screamed in shock wanting to run to a close by store but Rasen grabbed him with the help of Mango and Danko who were happy to help.“NO!” That was all the explaining Odama received for why they would want him to die a freezing death. Odama decided it was the blonde’s fault, whenever he showed up things changed, Odama didn’t even get the girl at the ramen stand's name.Gatō got inside the carriage and made himself comfortable. His luxurious little room was lifted and kept air born by his entourage. The former Shipping magnet pulled out a little green book the blonde handed him to keep himself occupied and to remember him by.“Naruto.” Gatō read the first word in the book and sighed.‘The boy's foresight is too broken.’ He thought while they moved and a few minutes later left the village that they would be returning in a month to watch the Boss perform. Gatō had to bring important friends along and introduce them to Naruto-Sama, the child Billionaire.They deserved that privilege Naruto told him and they would get many more with time, like an employee party or something like that. Gatō didn’t know he was just happy to still be alive and doing what he loved doing, which is making money.«««««”»»»»»“Yes Jiraiya-Sama, last night Orochimaru made an appearance.” Itachi informed the white-haired Sanin. The young Jōnin looked back to all his Genin who were facing the floor in shame. Each one of them claims to have forgotten to share that detail with the rest of the village by informing their superiors.Since Naruto was the first to squeal he had to explain to the Jōnin how they figured out Orochimaru had infiltrated the exams and in which disguise. Naruto didn’t like that he had to mention Kabuto because he couldn’t straighten up a lie with Sasuke in the picture not like he was any good at the art of verbal deceit.“The Jōnin of the Sound ninja was Orochimaru in disguise, did you know that?” Itachi asked his main suspects Naruto Uzumaki and Hinata Hyūga who he saw interacting with the disguised snake.“Are we being suspected of working with the snake?” Naruto asked with a seriousness they didn’t expect from him. Hinata looked at Naruto and couldn’t see him perform, completely changing the subject to get away with things.“Don’t change the subject Gaki.” Jiraiya warned dangerously with a threatening aura surrounding him which in his case was a bad idea because Naruto now had real reasons to be mad.“I don’t want to hear you talking about anything frog.” Jiraiya stopped for a second and looked at Naruto before concluding from his reaction alone that the blonde did not like him personally.‘He hates me.’ Jiraiya found it boggling that a boy who has met him for the first time could hate him so much and show such anger toward him. The toad sage watched as the Hyūga girl took one of the blonde’s hands in her own and gave it a squeeze that had him calming down.“My my, I am sure I was not invited here to talk about Orochimaru.” Kakashi Hatake said in a lazy tone, really putting it out there that he did not want to be there longer than he had to be. Sasuke Uchiha could not agree more, the quicker they were done the faster he could try to pick the silver-haired Jōnin’s head on ninja things like that A-ranked Jutsu of his, the Chidori.“Kakashi-Senpai is right.” Itachi said finding that they were going off-topic. If they got carried away the copy ninja might just make like a ninja and disappear in a puff of smoke the guy did copy more than a thousand jutsu that he can use practically if not efficiently.“What are you doing here Jiraiya-Sama?” Itachi questioned the grizzly of a man. Jiraiya only blinked he was about to lie out his mouth but Naruto beat him to it.“Hinata sensed him trailing us the whole way here.” Jiraiya gapped, they knew he was following them. The Byakugan only gave its users a sensory field for detecting the usage of chakra. “And he was checking her out.” Naruto revealed the Sanin got a disgusted glare from the Uchiha genin and a disappointed one from the Uchiha Jōnin.“If you do that again I will kill you.” Naruto threatened, it was only because of Hinata he didn’t send a Kunai into the man’s stomach through the usage of his Tranfer scroll. Naruto was about to talk some more but his pouch started leaking smoke like a smoke machine.“Why are you smoking dobe?” Sasuke asked the Blonde who had not realized he was releasing smoke from his backside. Naruto looked behind him and smirked, Hinata felt his brattiness make its appearance.“You are supposed to be some kind of ‘Fuinjutsu Master’ right?” Naruto asked and Jiraiya complained asking why the blonde made air quotes when asking that, which the blonde boy did not acknowledge.Itachi raised an eyebrow when Naruto pulled out a tag that was releasing gas before placing his chakra inside and revealing a scroll that he tucked away in his pouch the gas stopped a second later.“This is a talk anywhere you are tag.” Hinata giggled and Naruto ignored her, having expected that from her by now. Naruto pulled out one tag and gave Itachi-Sensei before walking in the distance and writing down some words on a piece of paper and having it disappear in a puff of smoke.A second later Itachi’s tag began smoking and he did as Naruto did earlier. Itachi’s, Jiraiya’s and Kakashi’s eyes widened when they realized what Naruto just did. Jiraiya was quick to grab the tag from Itachi’s hand, letting the doodle Naruto drew of a Kunai fall on the ground.“You made this? I don’t understand a thing.” Jiraiya admitted to the blonde who only basked in the shock everyone had. Sasuke didn’t understand what was so important but Naruto was happy to explain it to everyone present.“This tag and the one in your hands share a pocket dimension.” That was all he said, Itachi was lost when it came to talks on different dimensions but Kakashi was not because his sensei was a fuinjutsu master and he picked up a few things from him.“This is revolutionary gaki, this could change the…….” Jiraiya was interrupted quickly by the blonde enigma.“Relax perverted guy.” Naruto said unapologetically, which made Jiraiya frown because of the name he was addressed as. “That is Uzumaki Naruto's property and I'm making it public.” Naruto grinned at the looks of shock that crossed everybody's visage except Hinata of course who was privy to the tags beforehand.«««««”»»»»»It took some time but Naruto managed to satisfy Jiraiya’s curiosity by letting him try to decipher the tag while Itachi explained to them Kakashi’s purpose in training ground 3.“Kakashi Hatake will be helping me with your training, he has mastered all 5 basic nature transformations and will give you tips on how to train your own.” Naruto listened to Itachi explain to them while he looked at the bored-looking Jōnin he remembered catching him unsuspecting 2 years ago.“Here you go Naruto-Kun, Sasuke-Kun, Hinata-Chan.” Itachi handed them each a piece of paper they have all tried to acquire before but never could find. Only Jōnin could get it or Chūnin could purchase it in Anbu headquarters.“I am sure you all paid attention in the academy.” That was all Itachi said for them to understand what to do. Naruto watched Sasuke’s paper wrinkle before bursting into flames. Hinata’s got wet before wrinkling up as Sasuke’s did. The blonde looked at his own and found it cut in half, he sighed.‘Only a wind affinity Ugh? Hinata has lightning and water, Duncan Mac Duckass got Lightning and Fire.' Naruto was disappointed that he only had one affinity but he decided to not feel jealous, it brought him problems back in wave.“Two affinities at such young ages, that’s impressive.” Naruto looked back up at Jiraiya who spoke, finding the man standing next to Itachi and Kakashi who still looked bored out of his mind.“A wind affinity is quite rare here in Konoha.” Kakashi mumbled before he yawned, if it was not for his hair the guy could be confused for a Nara.“Sasuke-Kun.” Naruto looked to Sasuke who caught a red scroll thrown to him by their sensei.“Naruto-Kun.” Itachi threw two scrolls at the blonde who caught each in a hand before looking down at the scroll and finding a green scroll with the wind insignia and a blue scroll with a water insignia.“The water scroll is for Hinata-Chan.” Naruto nodded at Itachi and gave the other scroll to Hinata who held it softly.“I am sorry Hinata-Chan but we don’t have it in Braille, perhaps you can ask your teammates for help reading the instructions on the chakra control exercises.” Itachi apologized to his female genin who smiled in his direction and nodded in gratitude.“What do you mean Braille!! A blind Hyūga!” Jiraiya openly gapped at Hinata and received a glare from the blonde who didn’t like people treating Hinata’s blindness like some kind of fiasco.“Yes Jiraiya-Sama, I am blind.” Hinata replied unbothered by the older man’s reaction which earned her said man’s respect because he did not expect a blind child to chase a career such as the one they were in with her condition.“Any questions?” Itachi asked and received a nod from his little brother Sasuke.“Can I have a lightning scroll?” The raven-haired boy asked and got a nod from Itachi who caught the red scroll thrown back his way and threw a yellow scroll back at Sasuke.“Here catch.” Itachi threw a scroll at Sasuke and two more at Naruto. “These are jutsus you can start practicing to add to your arsenals.“I won’t say what they are because you will all be going up against each other in a month.” Jiraiya had to give it to Itachi he was on top of his game. Kakashi felt like he was watching his sensei teach another team, he wondered if he could have been such a great sensei as well if he gave a team a chance.“As for why Kakashi-Senpai is here.” Itachi began and his genin stood straighter listening to his words like it was law. They all knew the man knew what he spoke of, only a fool would not absorb as much as they can from the once-in-a-generation prodigy.“He will be taking over Sasuke’s training during this month-long hiatus.” Itachi felt a pang in his chest of jealousy when he found Sasuke smiling at the news but he let it go, maybe some time with Kakashi who preaches about teamwork would change his brother's attitude.“What about us Itachi-Sensei.” Hinata asked not liking the idea that she might get separated from her blonde lover.“You are with me Hinata-Chan, as for Naruto-Kun….” Itachi looked toward Naruto and the Blonde blinked. Naruto growled when understanding dawned on him as to why the Sanin was roaming around the village.“I believe Jiraiya-Sama would be better left to explain that.” Itachi finished sending the blonde an apologetic look. Naruto knew where this was going, it was time for the ‘BIG revelation’. The third was to chicken to tell him on his own, he had to send his lapdog.“Naruto, We have important things to talk about in private.” Jiraiya spoke up seriously, all semblance of a goof gone from his visage. Naruto tsk’d and looked to the white-haired grizzly of a man and controlled his visage.It was like a switch, gone was the goof off that was the fuinjutsu and infiltration prodigy of the leaf village, and instead stood there a very cold gaze that seemed to bring a breeze in its wake. Jiraiya felt like he was in a sudden standoff with the blonde genin while his thick mane of white hair blew back and the blonde’s thick mane blew forward.Naruto’s chakra felt like it was physically weighing on him. Jiraiya couldn’t help but look down to see if there was a hand close to his throat because he felt like he was about to get strangled.Itachi narrowed his eyes when he saw that look, the change was too sudden. It was like a switch that was turned and instead of a nice boy, a bad man stood across from him. He suddenly had a different opinion of Naruto Uzumaki.‘He is dangerous.’ Itachi did not look at it from a strength point of view, he meant it from an assassination point of view. Suddenly the thought of Naruto being able to paint and deface the Hokage Monument with no one the wiser was not funny anymore. Naruto spying on Zabuza, Haku, Gatō, and Rokushō only cemented that he had skills in the art of Infiltration and Sabotage.Kakashi was shocked to the core by those eyes, he remembered seeing them on another blonde before. At that moment Naruto was the very definition of Minato Namikaze. The Silver-haired Jōnin stood a little straighter, there was no mistaking it, Naruto was here to make a very big difference in the world.‘This I have to see.’ Kakashi thought wondering what path Naruto would choose, those were the eyes of a person who knew who they were and where they were going.“I already know the Nine-Tailed fox is sealed inside me.” Kakashi gasped, the Jōnin actually gasped not expecting the blonde to say that at all. He looked to Jiraiya who was doing no better than he was because the man was frozen in the spot with his mouth still moving to talk with no words coming out.“W-What do y-you mean, you know?” Jiraiya managed to ask bewildered still looking into those ice-cold eyes that stared him straight in his soul. Naruto lifted his turtleneck shirt and ran Chakra through his system, it did not take long for Kanji to appear in his abdomen shocking Sasuke who was not ready for such a surprise.‘A Jinchuriki.’ Sasuke knew what Naruto was, there was a time when all the Uchiha clan spoke of was that word. A human sacrifice, a human weapon, a demon in human form, and the most accurate a human with a tailed beast sealed inside him, it was during those times he heard legends of the strongest Uchiha to ever live.“It’s pretty obvious, and I do like a nice bath. It would be downright ignorant of you to think I would just ignore this.” Naruto’s voice was cold as he spoke, the thought of them finding him so STUPID to not question the seals on his stomach was the worst insult anybody has hit him in his life.“That does not explain anything.” Jiraiya tried to tell the blonde but Naruto chuckled at his attempt. The first clue Naruto had of his status as the big ass seal running around his midsection. It took him about a month to understand what every stroke in there did, it was the first seal he ever studied after all.“That tag you are holding is derived from the concept of a storage scroll, it should explain to you that I am already familiar with space-time seals If I can locate and isolate a dimension to send objects between tags.” Naruto said bringing his shirt back down, before raising his left hand.“She knows?” Itachi asked Naruto when Hinata got close to the Uzumaki seal genius, looking unsurprised by the knowledge Naruto just shared. A second later his arm dropped to wrap around Hinata’s shoulders.“Of course, she knows, she’s my best friend.” Naruto said with a smirk that Hinata returned as a small smile of her own. Naruto at seeing her loving gaze softened and he smiled honestly before his smile turned into a big grin.Hinata got on her toes and gave Naruto a big fat kiss on his cheek that had him closing one eye and chuckling, completely changing his demeanor back to a sunny sky.Sasuke looked away from the display of closeness between his two teammates. He was beginning to feel like a third wheel. At least he would be with Kakashi Hatake for the next month's training, in the Chunin exams he would stand tall above all of them.“Can we get to my training now that the fox is out of the way?” Naruto asked impatiently but because his princess was still close by and wrapped around his arm he had a happy exterior going on now.“I have to speak to the Hokage first, meet me back here tomorrow at 6 am sharp gaki.” Jiraiya was having second thoughts, he found that ‘winging it’ was not the way to go. He should have communicated with the Hokage first so he was filled in on Naruto’s life.‘He is not what I expected.’ Jiraiya thought not liking the way Naruto looked at him, those eyes reminded him of his traitorous teammate for a second. The Sanin disappeared in a puff of smoke, performing a Shuushine to cover more ground.“I guess I am the sage’s new apprentice.” Naruto offhandedly chuckled at the thought of following in his bastard of a father’s footsteps but it was cool.‘He might have an Idea of where I can find the key.’ Naruto was missing a piece to the seal on his stomach, a key to the formula of sorts, the Sanin might be able to point him in the right direction.«««««”»»»»»Hinata sighed when she sensed a new and familiar presence nearby or more specifically, the emotions emitting from the teen and old man spying on them from a distance.Toneri did well to hide his presence from Hinata but it was for not because She still felt his jealousy that swerved around her form to try and strangle her blonde friend who didn’t have her talents.On the other note, she felt Sasuke’s anger and refusal. There was something he really did not want to do and those two emotions were aimed at her blonde lover’s back trying to make him disappear.“What’s wrong Hinata-Chan?” Hinata looked up to Itachi who posed the question. The heiress did not want to be separated from the boy holding her close but it was only for a month, Ino managed to survive. She would do her best to do so as well.“A visitor of the Hyūga Clan is nearby with my grandfather, I think they are waiting to escort me back home.” Hinata grabbed onto her lover's hand to calm him down when he got frustrated. Itachi saw that Hinata did not seem too eager to return home.“Sasuke-Kun has an invitation for the both of you.” Itachi revealed making Naruto raise an eyebrow at the absurd joke. Hinata felt Sasuke’s defeat that came out as a sigh. The raven-haired boy looked at them with his eyes lingering on her before he spoke.“My mother asked me to invite you guys for dinner.” Sasuke told his teammates matter-of-factly. Naruto started wondering if the Uchiha were the only clan in the village because he was interacting with them a lot more than he would like.“If you don’t want to return home Hinata-Chan, we could make it a full-day event maybe get some training in before dinner.” Itachi registered happiness in his emotions when Naruto jumped in the air screaming’YEAH!’. Hinata thought she had the best sensei in the world, he might have a cold and grim exterior but inside she knew he was one of the most caring people she knew.“I would like that Itachi-Sensei, thank you.” Hinata said bowing to her teacher.“We would love to come along for dinner Sasuke-Kun.” Hinata smiled Sasuke’s way and bowed a little in gratitude. She knew the act had Sasuke feeling even more frustrated with her but this was her nature she was not going to act mean to him.“Meet me in front of the Village gates at 6 am sharp tomorrow cute little genin.” Kakashi waved and disappeared in a puff of smoke indicating a Shuushine being used.“Give her a chance.” Hinata told her blonde lover who became very quiet when he realized who exactly Sasuke’s mother was.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Located in a small room for privacy and security, Hiashi was asked by his father for an audience with important information to share with him. The Hyūga head thought it was important indeed, he was quick to make his way to the room but he was surprised to find Toneri there. He learned why a minute later and the topic did not appeal to him.The father of two was in trouble and he knew it. Unlike most people in the village, he knew his daughter held great affection for Naruto Uzumaki that manifested itself in the form of love. Hearing that Hinata was seen sneaking out of the compound to meet the blonde was no surprise to Hiashi Hyūga. He saw how she looked ready to puff out of existence during introductions.Hiashi did hide his smile well when he heard what Hinata did to Naruto, she was so much like her mother. The person who told him about the scene of Hinata kissing Naruto was Toneri Ōtsutsuki who was livid as he spoke. He hid it fine enough but Hiashi saw it and he came to a conclusion he only knew would complicate things.The Ōtsutsuki clan was for intent and purpose dead, the last living members were a dying man and his son Toneri. The Hyūga as their oldest ally and also distant relatives had to help. Hiashi did not understand why his firstborn daughter’s name was being thrown around in the mix by both this Toneri character and Hiashi’s father.“Why is it a problem that my daughter chooses to be with Uzumaki Naruto?” Hiashi asked trying to understand all of this. He was under the impression the Ōtsutsuki were here to visit and then leave but now it was a whole circle they were going around with him being dragged along.“Hiashi!” Hiashi looked at his father's stoic expression with his own, waiting for him to continue since he was so eager to cut him off.“The boy is a tool for Konoha, you would stain pure Hyūga blood with that foul chakra.” The Hyūga elder asked with controlled disappointment in his old eyes.Toneri only sat quietly sipping on the tea they were served while they discussed his future with the Byakugan princess. Hiashi sighed and rubbed his aging eyes that stung once in a while when his stress levels were rising.“I remember when Hinata returned home from her first day at the academy, it was already late, past 8 pm with Naruto Uzumaki. I watched them coming towards the compound talking, laughing, and jesting.” Hiashi paused looking first at his father before moving to the teen he thought deserved nothing from him and even less from his daughter.“I had never seen Hinata so flustered in my life, she was always sad, crying, or detached but do you know what I noticed was hiding behind that flustered exterior?” Hiashi asked looking at the two people trying to strong-arm him. They both kept quiet at his inquiry and Hiashi nodded glad he had another reason to not listen to their stupid demands.“My daughter was happy.” He said looking now straight at his father with eyes that were accusing and filled with guilt. “And still is happy.” The grandfather frowned at the look to come out of his son’s eyes, Hiashi was getting soft he realized.“This conversation is over, I will hear no more of it. When Hinata was at her lowest we all kicked, trampled, and degraded her sense of self-worth. I am responsible for all that had befallen my firstborn but for her, I will do better for Hanabi .” Hiashi rubbed his eyes again spying on Toneri still holding his cup of tea to his mouth but by this point, Hiashi knew the boy was faking it.“If Naruto Uzumaki came to me today and asked for Hinata’s hand in marriage. I will be the happiest father in the world, he has done so much for my daughter that I am sure my wife would be looking forward to grandkids even now.” Hiashi saw the surprise coming out of his father’s eyes. The old man looked like he heard some kind of taboo secret.“I say this with the utmost assurance because I know the kind of boy he is and the kind of man he will become.” Hiashi stood up folding his arms to place his hands inside his Kimono sleeves before addressing the teenage boy.“I hold nothing against you Toneri-San, but know that I hold great respect for Naruto Uzumaki for what he has done for my daughter both psychologically, emotionally, and physically.” Hiashi finally got to see the white-haired boy settle his cup on the table and faced him, eyes closed with all that Ōtsutsuki secrecy they had going on. seriously, the boy was angry.“Don’t ruin my daughter’s happiness or you will answer to me directly.” Hiashi warned dangerously with his dojutsu activating in his narrowed eyes.Toneri nodded once and the Hyūga head walked out of the room to continue more important business than appease an old man trying to play matchmaker.“I will talk to him.” The elder told the youngster.«««««”»»»»»When Kiba woke up at the end of the exams he was in great denial. He would not believe that Akamaru was dead. Kurenai tried to explain to the dog boy that Akamaru did not feel a thing, that he had a quick and peaceful death but Kiba said Sasuke was going to get the opposite and tried to make a run for it.Kurenai had to place him in a genjutsu to calm him down, a second later she had to grimace when she saw tears of happiness come down Kiba’s eyes while he mumbled Akamaru and hugged the dog close but the dog was never there. Kurenai realized a genjutsu of what he wanted to see most was not the best of ideas.The next day Kiba Inuzuka was frustrated, angry, jumpy, vengeful, and intolerable. His older sister and mother could not seem to calm him down for longer than an hour before he became like a wild animal. He wanted to go kill the Uchiha boy that took Akamaru away from him.“Are you sure mother?” Hana asked her mother who held in her hands an injection with a concoction inside.Tsume has an animalistic look similar to that of her son Kiba. She has long, spiky, untamed brown hair, vertical slit-like pupils, elongated canine teeth, and nails. She has the clan fang markings on her cheeks as well as markings over her eyes and a dark shade of purple lipstick.She wears the standard outfit of a Konoha shinobi consisting of a flak jacket and a black suit underneath with the sleeves rolled up and bandages around her legs.“His connection with Akamaru was strong, not many Inuzuka can merge with their familiar at such a young age let alone your bitch of a sperm donner. But even that fool had his k-9 around when he ran with tails behind his spineless back!” Tsume shouted in anger and Hana had to sigh, it was always like this with this woman. Everything had to come back to her dad.Hana has long brown hair which she wears in a ponytail with two locks of hair framing her face over her large, black eyes. She also wears a light shade of lipstick and has the traditional fang-like tattoos of the Inuzuka clan on both of her cheeks, in addition to a tattoo on her upper right arm that resembles a flower.She wore a brace on her left wrist, bracelets on her right hand as well as bandages under her beige Konoha medic uniform indicating she was meant to be on duty back at the Hospital.“Focus mom.” Hana sighed as she said this, her brother was hurting and their mom was thinking about her deadbeat dad. Tsume at the reminder of everything has its time scratched her cheek with her elongated nail and got serious.“When an Inuzuka’s familiar die their master is most likely dead as well. We have not seen such a case since the warring periods..” Tsume Inuzuka explained looking saddened by her boy,s condition. The mother of two pressed the syringe in her hand a little and it squirted a little liquid which had Kiba getting on all four and growling.Kiba had not said a thing since he got back home from the second phase of the exams, they had to first escort him to a hospital for a mental check-up because the final kick Sasuke landed gave the dog boy a concussion. Kurenai sensei informed them Kiba said Akamaru’s name at some point back in the hospital but had not spoken a single word after.“Okay, but only this once.” Hana informed her mother who nodded before approaching Kiba. That injection only touched Kiba’s backside 10 minutes later because he fought tooth and nail until a peaceful sleep claimed him.«««««”»»»»»Naruto looked around the Uchiha clan grounds and found it to be nothing like what he expected it to be. The blonde’s idea of this place was a grim setting. A dark creepy sky with a full moon hanging right in the middle with some kind of Sharingan with swirls and random tomoe on its surface. Naruto saw no crows or ravens on lamp posts cawing with an occasional bat and owl here and there……..“You don’t represent your block well, I could mistake this area for the red light district.” Sasuke grunted and kept walking, ignoring the blonde who looked around his home. The Uchiha residence was not some kind of lavish grounds with tiled roads, green parks, and fancy houses. No, that was the Hyūga estate, this place was very underdeveloped.Naruto saw kids running around bare feet with raggedy clothes. Adults roam around doing manual labor like painting, carpeting, or selling delicacies in booths. The occasional ninja who would jump through the rooftops and members of the police force walked around.The Uchiha seemed to be living in poverty, it made no sense to Naruto. The clan that helped form the Hidden Leaf Village living this way seemed out of character. Seeing the home of the clan head in the distance Naruto assumed they at least had it better because they are important figures in their clan.“The Uchiha clan was never a wealthy clan Naruto-Kun, even back in the warring periods.” Itachi began explaining as they moved closer to where the Uchiha Teacher and student lived.“Our clan could not afford the most mundane of accessories even armor, unlike the Senju who could do diverse jobs the Uchiha only specialized in war and concentrated all their endeavors on killing even a single Senju.” Naruto listened to Itachi, his new girlfriend and what he hoped to be his future wife had her hand firmly held by his.“What happened to the Senju clan?” Hinata asked her teacher who thought about the question first before answering.“Unlike the Uchiha who hold great pride in the clan, the Senju were a diverse group made up of many different factions coming together under one banner.” Itachi paused to let his genin absorb the information as they marched, he saw Sasuke listening in as well.“In actuality, the Senju blood only ran through the first Hokage’s family tree, in the end, they slowly broke up the clan. The first group left after the first Hokage’s death and the rest during and after the second Hokage’s death, disowning the Senju name to make a name for themselves.” Itachi finished and a second later they were greeted by Mikoto Uchiha matriarch.Naruto noticed the woman looked nervous, which was funny because she was the one to call them over for dinner. Then again, they were pretty early, it was still noon.“You are all here early today, Sasuke must have said some great things about my cooking.” The woman said which had Naruto snorting at the joke, Naruto finally realized where his Uchiha teammate got his humor bone.«««««”»»»»»Rock Lee sat in his wheelchair and watched his Hyūga teammate. Neji was okay, nothing seemed too different about him as he fought an imaginary foe. His strikes were still as calculated and precise as Lee remembered them to be. There was just one thing that made all that Lee saw seem like an act because Neji couldn’t stop snickering at a joke only he knew before catching himself.“Don’t worry Tenten-Chan, Neji is just going through a phase and is pushing himself harder to beat his rival next time.” Might Guy told his female student who nodded with reluctance but Lee did not make any indication. There was something fundamentally different about Neji since he saw him in the infirmary.“I don’t know Guy-Sensei, he seems different from the Neji-San I remember.” Lee said with his left leg tapping the floor in inpatients due to not being able to train. He was excited about the upcoming finals, a 9-way fight was like a mini-war.“Stop moving so much!” Tenten said with anger, Lee nodded seriously looking like he was going to stop moving but he did not which had Tenten accepting the challenge. A second later Lee’s legs were tied together by ninja wires.“TENTEN IS RIGHT LEE, YOUR BODY NEEDS TO REST UP AND RECUPERATE BEFORE WE TRAIN TO OUR HEARTS CONTENT!!.” GUY bellowed like an inspirational speech and Lee ate it all up with excitement now bouncing on his wheelchair which had Tenten frowning.“HAI GUY-SENSEI!” Lee bellowed back to his sensei who threw him a nice guy smile before they ran to each other or Guy did, Rock Lee was in a wheelchair so Tenten was sitting on his lap a second later stopping the scene about to occur. In the distance, they heard Neji snicker.“Let’s just give it time.” Tenten mumbled in sadness. Lee and Guy were sad because they could not bro hug. (“Author-San should just kill her off already for broblocking.” a random reviewer says.)Tenten had to blush when her teenage teammate wearing spandex got a hard-on, it was like his green spandex where not even there, that is the amount of freedom to move Lee has. Tenten abruptly stood up and looked back to the long tent at Lee’s disposal.“YOUTH IS A WONDERFUL GIFT!!!” GUY-Sensei bellowed, once more trying to run to Lee and lock him in a bro hug. Tenten had to swallow her reservations and sit back down on Lee’s lap making the young spandex-wearing boy grimace at another ‘close encounter’ with Tenten, Lee never realized she was a girl before.«««««”»»»»»“Yes, Jiraiya he knows.” Hiruzen sighed, exasperated by the fact his former genin was still making on-the-spur decisions at his old age of 50. Hiruzen loved Jiraiya as a student and always knows he can count on his loyalty to the village and him but he should have came to him first before going to meet the blonde.“For how long?” The toad sage asked the aged Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi.“About a week and semi ago.” The oldest of the two white-haired men spoke, the answer had Jiraiya frowning. He remembered Itachi being surprised by the fact Naruto knew his status.“Then he must truly be a fuinjutsu genius to decipher and understand the purpose of the seal in his abdomen.” Hiruzen’s eyes widened and widened at the words to come out of his former genin’s mouth.“What do you mean decipher? Shisui Uchiha was the one to inform him of his burden.” Hiruzen asked with a very serious tone in his voice. Jiraiya gulped at the reminder of exactly who took the title of God of Shinobi when the first Hokage died and why that same man lived such a long life.“Naruto told me he understood the brushstrokes and kanjis in the seal which led him to understand he was the nine tails Jinchuriki.” The two white-haired men stopped to think about the information they both had before concluding.“How was his childhood growing up.” At Jiraiya’s inquiry, Hiruzen grimaced but decided to be honest.“Naruto left the orphanage at the age of four on his own, I was only informed of this a year after he left. I had Anbu locate him, they informed me he had an apartment and they saw him working odd jobs to make ends need.” Jiraiya’s frown became prominent when the Hokage stopped there and added no more information on the subject.“That is it?!” The Toad Sage’s voice had a bark in it and Hiruzen was not deaf to its accusing nature.“The Village needed a Kage to lead it, I sadly could not concentrate all my time on Naruto-Kun.” The third sighed looking very disappointed in himself for his neglect.“Three hours a day, or even an hour allocated to my godson is not going to make the leaf village implode. What is the real reason?” Jiraiya did not buy that lame excuse from his sensei, it was unnecessarily obvious that the man was not being honest.“I lost someone important to me that day Jiraiya-Kun, you know that.” Hiruzen said sadly thinking of his deceased wife.“Kushina entrusted her only son to you, I understand you were grieving for Biwako-Sama but Naruto needed you!” Jiraiya raised his voice but lucky for them both the office was soundproofed with a seal and the Anbu officers who kept the Hokage guard were ordered to leave.“You cannot place all the blame on me Jiraiya, you, yourself are only returning after 12 years of deciding to chase after Orochimaru.” Hiruzen glared back at his hypocritical student. “Minato entrusted you to look after Naruto as his godfather but you chose to handle personal things as I did.” Jiraiya and his former teacher glared at each other for a minute before Jiraiya sighed.“I am here now, fill me in on his skills so I know what I am working with.” Jiraiya saw a small smile blossom on the face of the third before he began explaining Naruto’s skill sets with pride. Jiraiya decided to keep the side of Naruto he saw today a secret from the old man, his paranoia knew no bounds after all.«««««”»»»»»“Good afternoon, I am Hinata Hyūga, Sasuke’s teammate.” Mikoto smiled lovingly at the polite Hyūga girl who gave her a small bow of respect. Mikoto bowed a little as well returning the courtesy.‘A pretty face, polite nature, and a formidable genin, I can see why Sasuke-Kun would fall for her.’ Mikoto thought looking to Sasuke who stood at a distance with Itachi while the two genins introduced themselves.“This is Naruto-Kun, my best friend.” Mikoto looked to said boy who made sure he looked at anything else except the mother of his rival and teammate.“Hello, Naruto-Kun how are you?” Mikoto bent a little and tried to make eye contact with the blonde boy who sighed before greeting her back with a ‘sup Itachi-Sensei’s mom’. Mikoto looked at Naruto sadly before looking back to Hinata who smiled apologetically in her direction.“Come on in, make yourselves at home.” Mikoto said getting some of her cheer back before winking at Sasuke and Itachi making both her sons groan. Mikoto planned on lightening the mood by revealing embarrassing stories.“Thank you.” Hinata said before Naruto took her hand once more and followed Mikoto Uchiha inside the house. Itachi and Sasuke looked at each other and walked inside.“Naruto-Kun, can you join me in the Kitchen, please? You seem like a strong boy, there are some heavy boxes I could use your help moving.” Mikoto tried, she watched Naruto closely for his reaction. The blonde looked reluctant to do it, how she knew that? The boy had the same face as her friend.“Naruto-Kun would be happy to help.” The Hyūga heiress said which had the blonde swerving his head to look at the Hyūga heiress. “He had something he wanted your help with as well, isn’t that right Naruto-Kun.” Hinata let go of the blonde’s hand and pushed him forward with such a loving gaze in her unseeing eyes that Mikoto understood who Sasuke’s rival in love is.“Fine.” Naruto grumbled, dragging his feet towards Mikoto who was located in front of the Kitchen door. Mikoto smiled and mouthed thank you to the Hyūga only to realize a second later she could not see, but it looked like she accepted her gratitude by the serious nod she gave.“Would you like some tea Hinata-Chan?” Itachi asked his student who shook her head no with a smile. She was led to the living room to sit down while Sasuke went upstairs to do something. Itachi sat down next to her, his emotions were happy about something.«««««”»»»»»“I am sorry for lying Naruto-Kun, I was just so excited to see you and a bit nervous to talk to you alone.” Mikoto began chuckling lightly and looking at the blonde who leaned on the door leading outside the kitchen with his arms folded.“Why would you be excited to see me?” Naruto asked with a controlled façade, leaving nothing for the Uchiha women to gauge from his expression.“You look so much like her.” Mikoto’s voice almost broke when she said that, her eyes were already watering. If there was anything Naruto hated, it was seeing a woman cry. It made him feel like a tool even if it was not him who caused it.“You knew my mother.” Naruto stated it was the only thing he could do, to state the obvious. Mikoto nodded and walked up to the blonde to stand in front of him. Her eyes were already leaking tears.“I never wanted this day to come, believe it or not, I was afraid but after hearing so much from Sasuke, Itachi, and Izumi about you I felt like I was missing out on your life” Mikoto’s tears dropped and Naruto wondered where she was going with this whole thing, he was waiting for her to bring up the law.“H-how could I let Kushina down like this, just look at how her little Naruto-Kun has grown.” Mikoto reached out for Naruto’s whiskered cheek and he moved his head away which made her smile sadly.“I deserve that, is there any way I can earn your forgiveness?” Naruto squinted his eyes, Mikoto was not bringing up excuses or telling him that a law prevented her from doing anything for him.‘She is taking full responsibility.’ Naruto thought, finding it weird that he has met so many Uchiha clan members who seem more humane than other clans that call them savage, deceitful, and power-hungry, even Sasuke was honest he had to begrudgingly accept.“Can you tell me about her?” Naruto asked, he has seen a photo of her Kushina Uzumaki before. The blonde knew his mother was the prettiest person to walk the elemental nations before her early passing. What he did not know was her personality, her likes, and dislikes, her dreams, and ambitions but even more, he did not know if she loved him as much as he loved her.Mikoto nodded wiping her tears away and indicating for Naruto to take a sit. The mother of two at landing her eyes on Naruto for the first time in more than 12 years was overwhelmed by memories of her red-haired best friend. Naruto might have Minato’s yellow hair and blue eyes but everything else was Kushina, even personality wise if the stories she heard were anything to go by.Naruto took a sit and looked to Mikoto who moved to the stove and continued cooking. She had something special planned for Naruto to eat and she hoped he would accept her gesture.“Kushina Uzumaki in the last 9 months of her life had only one love and his name was Naruto Uzumaki, her little baby boy.” The mother of two began and the blonde who just so happened to be named Naruto Uzumaki couldn’t help but smile to hear his mother loved him even before his birth.“She was so excited to be a mother, it was always Naruto this and Naruto that. She would not stop talking about how you would be strong, courageous, supportive, and handsome.” Mikoto chuckled softly at the memories playing in her head while she placed noodles on the stove to boil.“She must have seen the future because you have turned out exactly as she hoped you would.” The Uchiha looked back over her shoulder to spy Naruto paying rapt attention to her back before she looked back forward.“I miss her, she was so energetic and playful, she would be proud of the prank you played 2 years ago, hahaha.” Mikoto gave a beautiful laugh at the memory which had Naruto squaring his chest in pride to hear that his mother would approve of his art.“She once said she wanted to be Hokage but I think she only did that to gain attention when she first came to the village.” Mikoto hummed in thought at the subject before nodding. “I think what she wanted most in the world was to have a family of her own and for a little while after your birth, she achieved that dream.” Mikoto dropped more tears at the thought of her friend's early demise.“Ohhhh!!” Mikoto jumped a little when she found Naruto next to her. The blonde who had been quietly listening to her speak jumped on the kitchen counter and took a seat. Mikoto was further surprised when Naruto reached out to her face and wiped away her tears.“Who are you to me?” Naruto asked her, hoping in his voice that his mother left him at least some semblance of family in the form of this woman who decided to bring up the subject on her own and apologize for her blunders.“I am Mikoto Uchiha, your godmother.” Mikoto did not get to finish her proper introduction because Naruto wrapped his arms around her neck and hugged her tightly.“I don’t blame you, Aunty.” Naruto told her softly. Mikoto dropped the spoon she held on the floor before wrapping her arms around the blonde enigma and returning the hug. Deep down she was happy but on the outside, she was crying because her best friend never got the chance to hug her baby like this.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Sasuke was not happy to see his mother show interest in the blonde dobe but he decided to let the issue go and concentrate on his self-imposed mission. Sasuke wanted to pack his belongings because he was going outside the village with Kakashi Hatake.‘I will have him teach me that jutsu of his.’ Sasuke promised himself with a smirk making it to his handsome face. The Uchiha knew he was angry back in the exams and now that he thought about it, he realized killing Akamaru was a bad idea.If anything he blamed Sakura as well, in the back of his mind he wanted to push her away, and killing Akamaru was supposed to lower her standards of him, he hoped it worked. Now he thought he might have lowered Hinata’s standards for him.Sasuke did not know how to feel about Hinata being just downstairs. She and the blonde seemed to be even closer in Sasuke’s eyes like they had a whole bubble surrounding them that no one else could get inside. The weird part is that bubble seemed to be getting smaller and smaller.‘I will pop that bubble with a Chidori one of these days.’ Sasuke found his bag full a few minutes later with all his necessities packed, he sighed and slung the bag on his back before exiting the room and making his way downstairs.Sasuke found Itachi and Hinata sitting in silence, both smiling about something or another. Sasuke wondered where the blonde was. He dropped his bag in a corner of the living room and made his way to the kitchen opening the door slowly. Sasuke did not expect to find his mother covered in flour or Naruto in tomatoes, the kitchen looked like a war zone.‘Why do they all act so weird around the dobe?’ Sasuke had to question, looking at his mother who had a big grin on her face with a 5 litter bottle of cooking oil in her hand, and the blonde who was in a corner looking for all intent and purpose caught between a rock and a hard place.“There is no escape Naru-Chan, hahaha.” Sasuke raised an eyebrow at his mother’s words, he knew his mother had her childish antics but the scene in front of him was like two kids making a mess.“Look Aunty it was just a harmless prank, let’s just sWEEP IT UNDER THE RUG!!” Naruto’s pleas became a cry of horror a second later. Sasuke frowned at the name used to address his mother but smirked when his mother threw Naruto with the oil and drenched him in the liquid.‘A great fireball jutsu would make this scene perfect.’ Sasuke thought before clearing his throat which had Mikoto jumping and looking towards the kitchen entrance only to find Sasuke in the doorway looking at her in amusement, the woman blushed a second later.“Revenge!” Naruto shouted jumping on Mikoto from the side and wrapping his arms around her neck to hang off of her. Mikoto looked down at Naruto’s grinning face and smiled down at him patting his thick mane of blonde hair. The mother of two and godmother to one didn’t mind that Naruto was drenching her in oil as well.‘He smiles so much like his mother.’ Mikoto couldn’t believe how quickly Naruto got over the neglect she put him through. She did not understand why he opened up so quickly but she was glad for it. He asked her many questions about his mother and her life, and Mikoto told him about how much he resembled Kushina in her eyes.“What are you doing dobe?” Sasuke asked with an undertone in his voice that had Mikoto smirking.“I think Sasuke-Chan is jealous.” Mikoto told Naruto who still hung off her like a scarf, the blonde blinked not having noticed Sasuke in the room with them but seeing his frown Naruto smirked.Sasuke wanted to murder Naruto a second later when the blonde kissed his mother on the cheek which had his mother blushing.“She’s my mother now.” Naruto told the Uchiha boy while he released his hold on said mother and landed on his feet.Mikoto chuckled at the blonde’s attics, he was trying to get a reaction out of Sasuke by kissing her and calling her his new mother. Mikoto was surprised by the act because she forgot the last time she was given a kiss. Her two boys had never done it before, Mikoto placed her hand on Naruto’s oily hair and ruffled his hair, the affections she held for her best friend returning full force and she directed them all to the energetic blonde.“Hn” Sasuke grunted deciding to look instead at the mess his mother and teammate made of the kitchen.“Sasuke dear, please show Naru-Chan to the bathroom to clean up.” ‘Naru-Chan?’ Sasuke was very close to breaking a genjutsu but then he remembered the dobe was bad at the art. So bad at it that he is considered to have no talent for the art.«««««”»»»»»A few minutes later Naruto and Sasuke found themselves in the Uchiha bathroom. Sasuke let the blonde inside to get cleaned and he went back to the living room.“Where is Naruto-Kun?” Hinata asked him when he sat down.“He is getting cleaned up.” The Uchiha replied to the blind girl who nodded. Itachi raised an eyebrow at that but Sasuke told him the blonde and their mother caused a huge mess in the kitchen which had Hinata smiling for some reason.Hinata had felt Naruto’s emotions when he spoke with Mikoto. She was happy because she felt Naruto forgive the woman and even accept her, which made the blonde happy and consequently made Hinata happy as well.The three people in the living room heard the front door opening and closing before they heard footsteps that got closer and closer to them. The person who entered was none other than Izumi Uchiha who had Itachi’s emotions register happiness and love.Hinata squinted her eyes in concentration and couldn’t believe what was going on with Izumi because she was the first person she felt with a distinctly different presence. Concentrating on her sensory ability she smiled again, life was very pleasant Hinata thought concentrating on the stranger's presence.“Itachi-Kun!!” Hinata heard a female voice exclaim in happiness with emotions that registered love for her sensei. Hinata knew Itachi was happy to see the woman even if he sighed in exasperation.“Good morning Sasuke-Kun.” The voice greeted Sasuke before the owner of said voice looked to Hinata and recognition registered in her emotions and she got excited. The blind Hyūga was confused, she thought she would remember the presence if they spoke before.“Hn” the Uchiha grunted in greeting with the utmost respect.“Izumi-Chan, this is Hinata Hyūga a member of team 7.” Itachi introduced which had Hinata remember the name. The Hyūga giggled remembering what Naruto told him about the woman and how she had Shisui seeing a genjutsu of Itachi naked.“Hello.” Hinata greeted sweetly, anybody who looked out for Naruto and got a good review from the blonde was someone Hinata would be happy to get to know.“Hinata Hyūga, Naruto-Kun told me so much about you!” Izumi said in an excited voice. Hinata felt Sasuke’s confusion at the fact Naruto and Izumi knew each other but he was quick to let the emotion go. Izumi moved to the Hyūga and sat opposite her examining her features and her unseeing eyes before she smiled at her.“You are even cuter than he said you would be.” Izumi complemented and Hinata blushed, she did not know Naruto was telling people she was cute. “I heard you eat even more than him… tststst.” Izumi teased in the same breath as her complement which had Hinata turning red.“Ncoooh!!!” Izumi decided to stand up and move to Hinata to bury her face in her breasts. “How could you Itachi-Kun? You hid such a cute girl all for yourself.” Hinata was now on fire but in such proximity, she was able to sense Izumi’s presence even clearer which confirmed what she felt earlier.“Do you have a boyfriend Hinata-Chan?” Hinata turned supernova. She was quick to understand why Naruto liked the woman so much, she was just like the blonde, they were both a bunch of teases.Hinata nodded in Izumi’s bosom which had the woman squealing in delight but nobody else saw the nod so they just thought Izumi was crazy when she squealed for no apparent reason.“Who is it, who is it?” Hinata didn’t know who was the kid between the three of them in the hug anymore because she felt like the oldest one with the way the older woman was behaving.Hinata looked in the direction of the hallway leading to the stairs, a signature was approaching them. Izumi feeling Hinata’s head turn left followed her example out of curiosity, it was not a second later that Izumi’s emotions blossomed into a bonfire of affection for Hinata’s blonde lover Naruto Uzumaki.“Izumi-nee-chan!!!” Naruto exclaimed in happiness at seeing the Uchiha woman he had the pleasure of working with before and he ran up to her jumping. Hinata thought Izumi would let go of her but she did not, she simply moved Hinata to her right side and accepted Naruto on her left side. Each now buried in each of her breasts“Naruto-Kun!” Izumi said hugging the blonde. Hinata felt Sasuke’s annoyance, and the Uchiha genin stood up walking out of the living room. Hinata felt sad for her teammate, Naruto was not trying to take over Sasuke’s life, the blonde was just lovable due to his open personality.«««««”»»»»»“Sasuke.” Sasuke swore inwardly when he heard his father calling him. The youngest of the Uchiha head household looked to his right to see his father sitting on a chair in their backyard under a tree reading a newspaper. Sasuke sighed and walked up to Fugaku Uchiha, his father.“Yes, Father.” Sasuke said when he got closer, the older man folded up his newspaper and looked at his son. The man knew his sons well, they could hide their emotions all they wanted but their body language spoke to him.“Something in your mind?” The father of two asked, Sasuke did not want to have this conversation so he shook his head no.“Have your friends arrived?” Fugaku asked, the Uchiha man was no fool. Sasuke nodded which gave Fugaku the first clue he needed.“Is your mother talking to Naruto-Kun?” Fugaku asked again. He knew his wife wanted to reveal who she was to the blonde because she talked about it the whole night the previous day. He tried to talk her out of it telling her that it was against the law but she would hear none of it. Her only response was that Naruto needed to know more than anyone in the world and she as a mother could not have dinner with the boy and act like nothing was wrong.“Take a sit Sasuke.” Fugaku told his son, Sasuke knew that voice he used. Fugaku was always telling Itachi things his big brother would tell him he would understand when he got older. Sasuke took a sit on the grass and paid rapt attention his eyes locked with his father's.“How old are you now Sasuke?” Fugaku began and Sasuke smiled an honest smile. When Itachi joined Anbu his father began just like that.“13 father.” Sasuke replied seriously, schooling his features to show his father he could also be a man of no teeth when the moment called for it. Fugaku nodded liking the discipline in his son, the Uchiha head repositioned himself on the chair and sat straight his back bent forward so he could place his hands on his lap and place him a little closer to Sasuke in height, to show the little man he was eager for this conversation.‘He thinks of me as an equal.’ Sasuke had to quickly hide the awe he felt at the gesture from his dad. Fugaku got serious and so did Sasuke.“You are now a young man with a year worth of experience, that is an old man in Uchiha culture.” Sasuke listened and knew why it was so, Sasuke Uchiha took pride in one thing overall in the world, his pride as an Uchiha.“The Uchiha Clan as a clan had the highest death rate in the account of child soldiers in all the Nations.” Sasuke’s answer was correct and his father nodded.“Do you know why that is Sasuke-Kun?” Sasuke frowned not understanding the question. Fugaku’s pause only lasted as long as Sasuke’s hesitation did because he was quick to continue as though the question was rhetorical.“The Uchiha did not innovate, The Clan did not relax, and most of all, the clan did not try, not until Madara Uchiha.” Sasuke nodded, Fugaku’s act not escaping him, the father caught his son’s hands grabbing onto the grass he sat on. Sasuke’s actions led Fugaku to think his son was feeling inadequate so the father had to do good for his son and teach him values.“It is okay to make mistakes Sasuke, that is how we learn.” Sasuke again felt awe at his father's wise words and acceptance of his mistakes. His father's hand on top of his head only felt like a blessing his father was laying on him so he nodded twice.“Yes, Father.” Sasuke accepted and 3 seconds later Fugaku released his hand from Sasuke’s head.“The Uchiha clan is a clan filled with the seven deadly sins. Our ancestry is filled with pride, greed, wrath, envy, lust, gluttony, and sloth. Madara Uchiha was the one to break that ancestry for us. He led us to a new age, the age of the hidden villages.” Sasuke listened not having known that his father held great respect for the legend that was Madara Uchiha.“Madara broke the chain of Pride we held for our way by envisioning the village hidden in the leaves with Senju Hashirama. The greed that led our ancestors to betray and slaughter each other for the pursuit of power and The anger we hold for the ones who hurt our loved ones was tamed by Madara Uchiha by the friendship he had with Hashirama Senju.” Sasuke nodded this was the most he has ever heard his father speak, he remembered being there when his father was speaking to his big brother but he must have fallen asleep.“The Uchiha clan is an envious clan that can go to any lengths to get what it wants. Envy is the only sin the man I respect most was unable to defeat with his will of character. The rest was no match for the Mightiest Uchiha to ever live in the history of our clan, a legend that did all that with the help of his best friend Hashirama Senju, another man who had earned his name in the Elemental Nations.” Sasuke’s hands had loosened on the grass a long time ago, his frustration gone and replaced with interest to learn.“Through Uchiha Madara, we learned the secret to breaking our Curse of Hatred, the curse that made us what people now believe us to be, savage and untrustworthy individuals because who would trust a man who would pluck out his brothers' eyes for power.” Sasuke was confused by the terminology used at the end, did taking your brother’s Sharingan give you some kind of power?“Concentrate Sasuke.” Fugaku maybe scolded his son. Sasuke could not tell, his father’s voice rang with an undertone to it that demanded attention.“Yes, Father.” Sasuke indicated he was paying attention, Fugaku sat straight again and leaned on his chair looking up to the sky now looking like an aged man with his hands hanging limp over the handles on the chair, looking tired.“Do you know what the strength that drove Madara Uchiha the most was Sasuke?” Fugaku questioned still looking up. Sasuke balled his fists knowing this was his father giving him time to think. It felt like Pity, Sasuke was sure Itachi answered the questions immediately.Fugaku looked at Sasuke from his position being able to spy on his son from the corner of his eyes. He saw Sasuke’s hands grab onto the grass once more this time with a stronger grip. Sasuke began questioning where his father was going with the retelling he told him but when he thought he had an answer a voice he did not want to hear spoke up giving its stupid opinions.“The power of friendship Or love, I guess you could love your friend too… kukukuk” Naruto Uzumaki made his presence known and with his presence both father and son saw their audience of Hinata Hyūga who pulled Naruto’s cheek, the aforementioned blonde, Izumi Uchiha, Itachi Uchiha, and Mikoto Uchiha all holding things like baskets, folded fabrics of bright colors, an umbrella and a cooler box to keep beverages cold.“Both are correct Naruto-Kun, nobody knows what led Madara to stray from his ways but he was a man who loved so much his love went above expectations and connected with another.” Itachi expanded on Naruto’s response which seemed to be the correct answer because Fugaku nodded and changed the subject when he saw Sasuke pluck out a handful of grass in both hands.“Naruto Uzumaki and Hinata Hyūga, welcome to the Uchiha household.” The father of two welcomed as professionally as he would in the office which had Naruto feeling relief that somebody was as he imagined them to be.“Sup Father of two, Uchiha head of this humble abode. we had a nice welcoming although it got a little messy, now I’m clean like a water-style jutsu. When things were greasy Sasuke tried to fire style my behind, he didn’t know that I rise like phénix flame jutsu from the pile.” Naruto rapped which had Izumi and Mikoto clapping hands, Hinata was in shock, she didn’t know that her lover could do that, whatever that was but she liked it.Itachi and Sasuke both gapped when they heard their father burst into a big belly laugh. He kept trying to say Dan Uchiha would be proud and that he finally found it but his laughing made the task difficult. The philosopher was Fugaku’s Genin back in the day.“Nice to meet the both of you.” Fugaku repeated before standing up, the man has not laughed like that in a while and what a wonderful surprise to see it was not his wife who caused the sounds.“Come Sasuke, let us go help, we need to put our weight in so we do not look like parasites in our own home.” Fugaku instructed. Sasuke stood up slowly, his eyes locked on Naruto’s back who was now moving further into the backyard to set up a picnic spot with the rest of Sasuke’s family and the girl Sasuke loved, they laughed, leaving him behind like yesterday’s news, Sasuke’s fears were beginning to manifest itself he could see it.‘He has to go.’ Sasuke thought following behind his father who laughed, Sasuke never heard his father laugh that loud and long before to the point he could not even speak. That was the dobe’s first impression.‘The dope is messing with my life, Naruto must die, he must die die die!!’ Sasuke had enough of it, he said it himself he would kill the blonde. What was taking him so long, what was he, Sasuke Uchiha waiting for?«««««”»»»»»The afternoon at the Uchiha main house was the liveliest it had ever been in a long time. There was laughter being heard, as well as screaming, teasing, sparing, and moments of solemn thoughts.Mikoto Uchiha was happy to see her son Itachi happy but mostly embarrassed by the fact Izumi wanted him to feed her. The Uchiha matriarch smiled lovingly at the news the girl brought to her in the kitchen, Mikoto won’t lie, she cried. First a godson and now this, all in one day, she felt so blessed.Mikoto looked at Naruto who played around with his Hyūga best friend, teasing her about being shy to eat in front of people and that she should unleash her true fearful powers because Naruto wanted to enjoy the best ramen in the world to the fullest by challenging his greatest rival in a ramen eating death match.‘Kushina would be proud of the number of ramen they can both take in.’ Mikoto thought with a sweat drop to see the amount they ate before Hinata conceded defeat, a defeat Naruto would not accept.‘He loves your cooking Kushina.’ Mikoto looked away from Naruto and quickly wiped away her tears of grief. She lay her head on her husband's shoulder and decided to enjoy the evening.Fugaku was talking to Itachi who showed him the tag Naruto invented, Itachi was explaining to his father how it worked. Fugaku of course working as a police chief where information trading is important was very impressed by the tag and its functions.Hearing Naruto was making it public and planned on offering multiple connections of choice only made Fugaku believe that Naruto might just be a rare case of a business-minded Shinobi. That is the innovative way of thinking he wishes his people had.Sasuke only sat there quietly, not joining in on any of the conversations going on around him. The Uchiha boy was only observing with predator-like eyes.He first looked to his teammates, it was official, Naruto and Hinata were a couple, they admitted it to Izumi who kept hounding them about it throughout their long picnic that lasted until the sun began setting. The 13-year-old Uchiha looked at his father.Sasuke knew his father respected fuinjutsu because he grew up knowing the fourth Hokage personally and although he had no talent for the art like so many Uchiha before him, he held great interest in its jutsus.Sasuke felt like his father asked Naruto more questions at this picnic than he has asked Sasuke in his entire life. The anger just kept on accumulating, especially when he heard that with this invention Naruto should consider himself on the list of the richest people in the elemental Nations because everyone from Civilians to the five Ninja villages and their capitals would be buying the tags in bulk.Sasuke quietly watched the setting and decided it would be the start of Naruto’s downfall, but first Sasuke had to humiliate the blonde.‘You better enjoy this while it lasts Naruto Uzumaki because I will end it all in the Chunin exam finals.’ Sasuke’s hate was something that simmered within him, it was not something people could see or touch so they could not judge his character but someone did.‘Why you?’ Sasuke’s anger soared looking to Hinata who glared at him with her unseeing eyes. She knew his intentions, she knew him so well, so why does she not accept his love, why do they all flock to the blonde and not him, why?Sasuke looked away from Hinata’s glare, he now felt ashamed of his thoughts because of being caught.«««««”»»»»»“You promise you will come again?” Mikoto asked her godson while she hugged him close to her. Naruto only patted the older woman on her back and replied.“You just showed me there is a greater level of divinity to the foods of the gods, better yet it’s free that’s my favorite kind of food right there…HAHAHAHAHA..” Mikoto smiled but nodded because Naruto was exaggerating and his big belly laugh was just too cute for the mother. Mikoto released Naruto and ruffled his thick mane of blonde hair.Naruto took Hinata’s hand in his own and intertwined their fingers before waving one more time because he already said his super emotional goodbye to Izumi who cried for some reason. Naruto got a firm handshake from Fugaku Uchiha who said it was nice to see the future generation pursuing other dreams.Itachi simply wished the blonde luck for his meeting with Jiraiya the next day which he did not know the details of. Itachi told Hinata to take a 2 day rest period before they started their training. Since Sasuke was leaving the village the next morning the Jōnin had them wish each other luck and goodbye.“Bye!” Hinata said with a smile while she waved back to the Uchiha household. Naruto was happy and Hinata felt that from his emotions, he was not used to a family setting and today was his first experience with it.“Did you enjoy yourself Naruto-Kun?” Hinata asked lovingly while they made their way through the Uchiha compound to reach the exit.“Don’t play innocent, I know what you did?” Naruto accused but he was too happy and content to even fake a glare in Hinata’s direction. The blind girl did begin poking her index fingers together looking like she was late on her payment to Naruto’s alter ego.“You know you are really cute when you do that.” Naruto stated looking at Hinata’s face that turned even redder, her eyes locked on his looked more beautiful than the night sky above.“Thank you for always doing good by me Hime, Aunty is awesome, you know!” Naruto gave Hinata a big smile that he could only accomplish by closing his eyes shut. Hinata did not see it but she felt it and she couldn’t help but want to be even closer to him.“N-Naruto-K-Un can I p-please ri-ride on your back?” Hinata asked in a stutter that did not seem to remove the smile on Naruto’s face instead it grew wider because of her request.“I would be happy to my lady.” Naruto gave Hinata his back and got on one knee, when she got close to him he wrapped his arms around her legs and let her drop her weight before he stood up. Hinata moved some of his hair to the side and snuggled her face in his neck tickling him with her breath and a second later they were moving again.“You are like a big baby.” Naruto teased which had Hinata bristling.“You are the bigger baby.” Hinata accused back which had Naruto bristling not believing the accusation to be true.“What! That is a lie.” Naruto asserted quickly which had Hinata snorting in disbelief.“Ask anybody in our class, they all thought I was your mother.” Hinata revealed which had Naruto looking for some way to make a point because people clearly did not think of him that way. Naruto bit Hinata’s arm that was wrapped around his neck which had the blind Hyūga gasping.“Naruto-Kun!” Hinata exclaimed which in her soft and quiet voice was hard to identify but Naruto did grin with Hinata’s arm still in his mouth, he did not apply too much pressure to cause pain just discomfort.“Woah!” Naruto exclaimed when he felt Hinata’s teeth on his neck, the bite was light but firm. When he loosened his grip on her, Hinata jumped back and off Naruto’s back. The two genin’s already walked out of the Uchiha grounds.“I will get you back for that.” Naruto warned running after Hinata who giggled and ran away from him. Whenever Naruto got close and tried to catch her she would boost her speed and dodge his grasp. At some point, the blind girl did knock into a light post even with Naruto’s early warning of ‘watch out hime’.«««««”»»»»»“You need to be more careful hime.” Naruto told Hinata who sat on a swing in a close-by park, the blonde stood in front of Hinata’s seated form examining her head after removing her forehead protector.“Naruto-Kun?” Hinata asked in confusion when she felt Naruto begin rubbing her blemish-less forehead around the center.“The Uchiha seem like nice people.” Naruto began and Hinata smiled, this was the good spirit she loved about her Naruto-Kun.“The way they are treated by the village does not seem fair, especially for the actions of one man.” Hinata nodded placing her hands on the swing to push herself up. Naruto’s confusion was quickly killed when Hinata switched their positions before sitting on his lap from the side and wrapping her arms around his neck.Naruto felt he could relate with the Uchiha clan as a whole, being hated for the mistakes of others, and being treated like a pariah was Naruto Uzumaki’s entire life until he decide to not give a damn. Hinata moved his thick mane to the back of his head and took his face in both her hands.“You have the resources to change that if you ever wanted to Naruto-Kun.” Hinata revealed to the blonde what he too knew to be true. Hinata felt Naruto’s doubts about helping the clan but she knew she just had to give a little push of encouragement.“Hinata-Sama.” Hinata groaned, she thought Kō and Neji would give her more time with the blonde. The Chunin and Genin landed in front of the members of team 7 and acted professionally.“I have to go Naruto-Kun.” Hinata told the blonde who registered sadness at her words but knew she did have to go. Hinata hated that she had to leave him to return home and be alone while he to went home to bask in loneliness.“I will see you tomorrow?” Naruto asked with hope in his voice but Hinata did not know, she had already missed out on a full week of her heiress training and education. Naruto had prior arrangements with the Toad sage that could last the whole day.“I don’t know Naruto-Kun, I think I will be busy the whole day.” Hinata revealed sadly but Naruto only nodded, he did have her for a month in Wave country, and after that, he spent a whole week with her which consisted of the first and second phases of the Chunin exams.“Wait, take this.” Naruto stopped Hinata who stood up from his lap and handed her one of his Taya tags. Hinata smiled lovingly at him and kissed his cheek before turning around and walking towards Neji and Kō.Naruto balled his fists watching Hinata walk away slowly towards her clan members who were both glaring at him openly because Hinata could not see. Naruto did not mind them and only proclaimed his affection for his Hime inwardly with every step she took away from him.‘I love you, I adore you, I treasure you, I will miss you tonight, I wish I had a goodnight kiss, I wish you were mine only…… I wish you wouldn’t go.’ Hinata stopped walking at the emotion that begged her to not leave, the emotion that came to hug her heart softly and said please stay with me. Hinata looked down at the tag in her grasp that she did not know how she would use because she was blind. The blind girl made her decision a second later.‘I love you so much.’ Naruto thought with his love for Hinata growing even more when he saw her turn around and run towards him with a big smile on her face and teary eyes that looked like a star-filled night. Hinata opened her mouth to say something but she never got the chance.“I will not have you disrespect the Hyūga name girl.” Naruto’s eyes widened when Hinata dropped to the floor sliding forward on the gravel because of the momentum she had gained. Hinata’s grandfather was the culprit, his outstretched left hand that did the deed returned to the elder’s side.“Escort her to the main house.” The elder instructed the two branch members. Naruto only watched Hinata’s form on the ground, he remembered her look of shock when she was hit by a chop to the neck before she dropped.‘Don’t lay your hands on her.’ Naruto warned unable to form words due to the shock of the scene in front of him. When Kō placed his hands on Hinata’s unmoving body, Naruto saw red and the leaf village dreamt of blood and gore because of the killing intent and hate that draped The Whole village like a blanket.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Neji stared wide-eyed, his shock was palpable enough to gain sentient. This was not Naruto Uzumaki, Neji was afraid of activating his eyes, was this fate showing him its true form? Neji choked when he felt pressure squeezing at his neck like a vice grip even though no one had their hand on him.The Hyūga found himself taking a knee by force, his trembling lips and trembling body revealed how scared he was. Neji looked up taking a deep breath of air when the pressure on his neck came loose only to lock gazes with those red slit eyes that now stared back at him with a blank stare of hate.‘This is not Naruto Uzumaki.’ Neji reasserted when he looked down at the hand that held onto his grandfather’s severed left hand that leaked bodily fluid.‘This is not Naruto Uzumaki.’ Neji hoped, he watched the villain in front of him twist on his heel and take a throwing position before launching the severed appendage back at its owner. His grandfather finally stopped making that infuriating sound of pain when the hand hit him in the temple with great force leaving him unconscious. The silence to follow gave Neji room to think.The Genin Hyūga quickly saw an opening in the form of the villain giving him his back but when he tried to stand there were suddenly two blondes. The clone came out of the fox-like red cloak of chakra that made up the blonde’s new armor like an afterimage. Neji didn’t understand the knowledge fate used, it made no sense.The member of team 9 felt the pressure holding him down diminish by a margin but what was the point when the new blonde with the same red shroud surrounding him had his clawed hands squeezing at his throat with its face now very close to Neji’s face?The eyes that looked at him made him drop a tear of actual fear, there was curiosity in those eyes, like a predator that wanted to play with his prey. Neji began clawing at his attacker’s hand which only caused him more damage. He already knew his Juuken would not work against the acidic chakra grilling his neck like bacon in the shape of the Uzumaki’s hand.It would leave a bad scar, Neji already had a scar on his chin from his match against Lee.Neji found the pressure on his neck loosened before leaving completely with a crash sounding in the distance. The Hyūga took a deep breath before he looked up to his savior and found himself unable to identify the person. This individual had a shroud of his own, a second later it faded away.Neji growled when he saw another person he hated. Fate was toying with him all along. Fate made him think he was something special, strong, and worthy but then it slowly got tired of the games and like a little child it was now gonna have its final fun with him.“You kneel there like I saved your life to simply bow before me, peasant. Go collect your grandfather, the Leaf Ninjas will be arriving soon.”Neji openly barred his teeth at Toneri Ōtsutsuki when he degraded him, but the man had his eyes closed.Everything was going to Shit for Neji and fast. Neji Hyūga, the praised prodigy of the Hyūga clan reduced to everybody’s mat to walk on and wipe their dirty shoes. Neji was gonna strike back, but Toneri smirked like an egotistical maniac. Hinata’s cousin remembered when he use to utilize that same smirk but he now understood he was laughing with the people laughing at him.“A simple insect.” The Ōtsutsuki mocked before jumping up just as a red chakra spike came out of the ground in his previous position. Neji quickly backed away on his ass from the bubbling red chakra.The shock that hit the Hyūga boy when the chakra spike suddenly became a chakra hand as big as him and tried to grab onto his form was the only thing that saved his life. The adrenaline rush had him acting quickly, rolling back and then right to dodge it.Neji tsk’d and ran towards his unconscious grandfather, picking the aged man up and putting him on his shoulder before dashing to the Hyūga compound for one of the main family’s private doctors. In the corner of his eyes, Neji spotted Toneri picking Hinata up bridal style and dashing away.Three blocks down the road Neji found Kō Hyūga who was sent flying by the blonde still struggling to stand while he threw up crimson on every other attempt to get on his feet. Neji knew the signs of internal bleeding when he saw it, the punch that the villain behind him landed on Kō’s chest was a punch Neji knew Guy would not be able to shake off.‘That is not Naruto Uzumaki.’ Neji thought with certainty in his mind, if that was Naruto Uzumaki then he had been fooled for 6 years by fate. Neji’s pride would not let him believe the foolish Uzumaki who was always laughing with Hinata-Sama could pull such a face and make his stomach turn in fear.Neji passed Kō, it was protocol after all not that he was following it. The Hyūga elder would die if they did not stop the bleeding soon, Neji stopped. He knew exactly who the Hyūga elder was, the old senile man had a part in Neji’s bad fortune.Neji chuckled a second later on reflex, a sign of someone losing sight of reality. The Genin Hyūga quickly scanned the eerily quiet streets of Konoha and slowly walked into an alleyway in the fourth block with an uncharacteristic smile plastered on his face.«««««”»»»»»Jiraiya and Kakashi Hatake jumped from rooftop to rooftop heading towards the source of the feeling that left the leaf village as silent as a horror movie. Jiraiya looked down at the civilians who still roamed the streets of Konoha during sleep hours, his kind of people, now they lay on the ground unconscious, he hoped.‘Let us hope it is not like the last time.’ Jiraiya prayed, 12 years ago every person they saw in that position stayed that way, they didn’t have Tsunade back then and they didn’t have her now. The highest casualty in what is now called the Kyuubi Attack was the Civilians of the leaf village. Their council already had a civil case against the Village blaming the Shinobi population for the attack.The Sanin felt that it was different today compared to 12 years ago, for one there wasn’t a sound to be heard. As Shinobi they contributed by not making a sound as they moved. The civilians were not panicking, there was no wide mass chaos, and the leaf village suddenly became a ghost village. The air around them seemed to stand still and the closer Jiraiya got to the source the more silent it became.The perverted guy reached the point of no return and was met by Naruto walking out of a crater, the first thing Jiraiya noticed was Naruto’s hair waving behind him like 9 golden tails covered in a red chakra shroud. The second thing he noticed was the dead serious eyes that greeted them all.“I expected him to be angry and berserker, he seems in control.” Kakashi told Jiraiya who thought otherwise. Those red slit eyes spelled death and the fact he was looking past them and into the distance meant he had his target.Jiraiya caught sight of Kakashi tensing his muscles and a second later Naruto dropped on all four. Naruto’s visage was calm but his eyes were focused, his blank stare brought Jiraiya nothing but bad omens. The Sanin readied himself when he saw two identical blondes form from the chakra shroud in the same position as the Original.“He is coming.” Kakashi told the Sanin and true enough they came, Lucky for them they were Jōnin, unlucky for them the angry boy in front of them was not into the stalling game.Kakashi’s eyes widened when the original Naruto who stayed behind when his clones attacked vanished like a Mirage. The copy Ninja quickly realized that the boy had mastered the Jutsu Shisui was teaching him.Kakashi swerved around the clawed swipe from a clone and kicked it away only for the clone to stand and not pop from his attack. The clone created two more clones the same way the Original did and attacked Kakashi Hatake with his partners.“How sad and I was just about to talk Jiraiya into making me his beta reader.” Kakashi sighed and got himself ready for the onslaught. The three blonde clones leaped at the silver-haired Jōnin and he drew his Kunai twirling it in his left hand before holding it in a reverse grip. He struck when the blondes were at arm's length.In the distance, he heard Jiraiya doing the same.«««««”»»»»»‘Hinata.’ Naruto was in a haze of anger, they laid their hands on her. The blonde found another culprit who laid his unworthy hands on his hime three blocks away and attacked with precision but no mercy.The blonde was quick, Kō never noticed how his right arm that touched Hinata was ripped from its socket and fed back to him to shut him up. The Hyūga dropped tears at the eyes that promised him death, Kō was about to beg for his life but he was out cold a second later when the blonde kicked his kneeling form in the stomach and sent him flying again, this time through a wall.Kō Hyūga found himself in a civilian house, the man and wife sleeping in their bed did not wake up or register the chaos he caused at his entry. The two civilians turned, whimpered, and shivered in their sleep looking like they were going through a shared dark nightmare. Kō joined them in lala land a moment later due to blood loss and trauma.Naruto sniffed the air and was quick to find the direction Hinata’s scent went. All his senses seemed to be working on extra charge. The blonde used the Shuushine and vanished from his previous spot. With the fox’s chakra running through him, he covered the distance at unimaginable rates.The Jinchuriki of the nine-tailed fox hopped on the adjacent wall of a house and launched himself to the next house across the street. He did not bother with the surface walking exercise and simply used his speed to defy gravity, running on the adjacent surface before jumping onto a light pole. Naruto grabbed onto the horizontal surface of the light pole with both hands and swung himself around it three times before letting go at the peak of his third swing.The possessed Uzumaki soared far and high through the sky. When he looked down he spotted his target dashing away with his Hinata in his skinny arms. The only indication that Naruto did not like what he saw was the added feature of a tail made out of the chakra shroud surrounding him sprouting out behind him.‘Hinata.’ The new feature soared down at Toneri’s retreating form with great speed. The Ōtsutsuki Leaped left, dodging the appendage, and continued his dash.The tail dug into the ground and hooked itself down before Naruto tugged, dragging himself down with great speed and force. His landing picked up a dust cloud that obscured his form and created a 15 feet crater.A second later he was outside the dust cloud dashing after Toneri like a beast of war. Naruto’s appearance did not change drastically, his whisker marks got thicker, his teeth showed he had sharper K-9s and his eyes were red and slit-like.The blonde saw an Uchiha police force member jump down from a rooftop and land in his way going through hand seals. Naruto sent his tail forward to attack the Uchiha but the man had his eyes activated so he saw the attack coming and he dodged, smirking.“Fire style: Great Mmh Mmh mhhh!” The tail suddenly had an extra limb that was revealed to be a forming clone that now had its clawed hand on the Uchiha’s mouth shutting him up. The acidic property of the red chakra surrounding the hand burned the flesh off the man where the clone held him.The Uchiha watched wide-eyed at the emotionless clone that stared him down but what he feared most was the fast-approaching blonde who created it. Naruto reached the Uchiha a second later and grabbed him by the neck while he ran forward dragging him along for the rough ride.The man could not cry out for help because of the death grip on his neck that grilled his skin, so he decided to claw at the hand strangling him to death only to get burned on the tips of his fingers.Naruto aimed and threw the man in his left hand at Toneri’s form in the distance like a projectile with great force that had the man folding forward as he flew. The officer knew he has never traveled so fast before, it was a scary experience.Itachi appeared in the way of the thrown Uchiha and caught him, he studied the officer's injuries so he came better prepared if he were to have to face the blonde. The prodigy of the Uchiha Clan landed and placed the whimpering Uchiha on the ground against a wall, a medic-nin would be arriving soon.Hiruzen landed next to Itachi a second later followed by Guy, Kurenai, Fugaku, and Asuma. Naruto scanned the people trying to keep him from Hinata and a second tail sprouted, indicating his increased anger which increased the pressure surrounding the village by two folds.“Ahhhhhhhh!” A voice shouted. Naruto sent his second tail at the Civilian on the ground who suddenly woke up from his nightmare in a cold sweat only to come face to face with a sharp red projectile about to end his life. Itachi was quick to dash to the civilian and move him out of the way, but when the sensei of team 7 handed the civilian to a medic-nin who came to the front lines, he was already out cold and shivering.The tail retracted back to Naruto joining its partner and began waving behind him like snakes about to strike. The blonde had not pulled an expression since his change, his expression only spelled grave mistake to fuck with, he was already covered in blood that was clearly not his.«««««”»»»»»“NARUTO-KUN!!” Hinata cried out in Toneri’s arms. The Ōtsutsuki teenager stopped running and looked down at the heiress in his arms before giving her his best charming smile only to get a hand on his face that shoved his face away.Hinata fought to get off Toneri’s grasp and succeeded. She wobbled on her sleepy feet but gained her balance and tried to look for her blonde lover by searching for his presence but could not find him. She felt hate all around her, it was physically disturbing her but she began walking toward it.“I wouldn’t recommend going that way Byakugan princess, a foul monster has shown its colors and is causing havoc in the village.” Hinata only registered one-word ‘monster’ and she feared for who Toneri might be talking about. The heiress to the Hyūga clan ran towards the source of the malevolent killing intent all around her.“Wait!” Toneri said grabbing Hinata’s shoulder but he was surprised when she turned around in anger and attacked him with a palm strike. Toneri let go of her shoulder and jumped away from her, he expected her to attack again but she was already at a distance running towards the sound of fighting going on.Toneri growled in anger and ran after her, unable to call upon his powers for longer than a second at a time because he has not met a certain condition.Hinata felt fear for her Naruto-Kun, she could not feel his loving and caring feelings anymore only hate and anger. Hinata gasped when she felt Naruto in great pain, she quickly picked up her speed, her surrounding becoming a blur, not like she could see as she got closer and closer to Naruto.‘I’m coming, Naruto-Kun.’ Hinata thought with frustration settling in when she felt that Toneri was fast approaching but she felt relief when he stopped chasing after her.«««««”»»»»»Jiraiya and Kakashi arrived to find Naruto Uzumaki fighting the likes of Hiruzen Sarutobi, Fugaku Uchiha, and Might Guy. On closer observation, they realized it was not a fight and more like a three-on-one gang-up.Fugaku with his three tomoe Sharingan ducked a swipe from the blonde that revealed Guy behind him coming in hot with his right leg outstretched in a one-leg drop kick. Guy made contact and Naruto was sent flying back from the attack twisting and turning on the ground while creating a trench on the road before colliding with a weapons store.The blonde was up and attacking again a moment later with two clones. Fugaku drew a Fuma Shuriken from a scroll and threw it at one blonde with great force. The clone on the left side of the Original sent its chakra tail to intercept the projectile before he leaped and threw the sharp object at Guy who was coming in for another attack.The sensei of team 9 was only about to dodge the projectile by throwing himself out of the way due to the speed it traveled in. The Fuma Shuriken found itself inside somebody’s home after punching a hole through a house.“Kakashi, assist them.” Kakashi nodded at his Hokage’s order and disappeared in a puff of smoke to join the fight. Hatake jumped up and went through hand signs before calling out.“Water Style: water colliding wave!” Kakashi spewed a stream of water from his mouth aimed at the blonde. Naruto got blasted and washed away by the force of the water technique before he felt an electric shock tase him.“Fire Style: Great fireball jutsu!” Fugaku called out sending a 30-foot ball of flames at the blonde who shook his head as though shaking off dizziness from Kakashi’s Lightning style: Electric murder jutsu.The ball of flames made contact with Naruto a moment later and detonated on contact, sending the blonde flying towards the awaiting Guy who met him with a roundhouse kick to his back almost folding him over the Taijutsu specialist's leg. Naruto finally showed emotion and that was of pain as he spits out blood from his mouth.‘Hinata.’ The blonde thought in his rage-induced state. He just wanted them to return her to him, he just wanted to be by her side. Asuma made his move, going through hand seals of his own and calling out his jutsu.“Wind Style: Air bullet jutsu!” Naruto spits out more blood when an air bullet struck him in the chest and sent him flying toward the third Hokage who now had in his hand his famed adamantine pole.The third had a look of seriousness in his eyes, the kind of look you saw in people who would do anything to protect something or someone precious to them. It was a shame for Naruto that he somehow did not find himself in that position because the pole that struck him in the head had him seeing stars and they heard a crack.“Naruto-Kun!” Hinata shouted in fear arriving at the scene just as Naruto was sent flying into a house. Hiruzen looked to the Hyūga heiress and wondered what she was doing up and about.“Restrain her so she does not get herself hurt.” Hiruzen instructed Kurenai who nodded and dashed to Hinata just in time to stop her from rushing towards the blonde who was coming out of the house he was sent in.Naruto came out bloody and breathing hard using the hole he made in the wall as support to keep himself up. The blonde took quite the punishment from the Jōnins of Konoha and their Kage but even through the haze of anger Naruto did register Hinata’s voice calling him. The blonde turned his head left then right and spotted his hime being held back by the sensei of team 8.‘Hinata.’ Naruto thought smiling when he saw her worried expression that he found beautiful. Everyone was shocked to find the red chakra receding from the blonde’s form. When it was completely gone everybody thought they might have over did it with the beating because the blonde was as bloody as a newborn baby. Most of the blood coming down was from his head where the Hokage struck him.Naruto fell to his knees with his hands limp on his sides. She was okay, his princess was not hurt, he wanted to stand up and go hug her but he felt so weak, he felt so tired. Naruto did not understand why he felt that way, he remembered seeing Hinata drop and everything from there turned blank.“Naruto-Kun!” Hinata shouted when she felt Naruto’s presence weaken while his love for her replaced the hate he had in him a moment ago. Hinata shocked Kurenai who was paying attention to the changes in Naruto by attacking her with a two-finger trust to her wrist which loosened her grip on the heiress.“Let her go to him.” Jiraiya instructed the Jōnin about to intercept Hinata. Hiruzen raised an eyebrow at that but nodded to his Jōnin who wanted his opinion on the matter.«««««”»»»»»Hinata slid to a stop in front of Naruto and wrapped him in a hug, she could feel the immense pain he was in as though she was the one injured. Hinata moved her head back and activated her dojutsu to assess the damage done to her blonde lover and she wished she hadn’t.“You are so beautiful.” Naruto whispered while looking at Hinata’s activated dojutsu and smiled with blood leaking down his lips. The blonde did not care for his injuries he just wanted his hime close to him like this.Hinata did an X-ray scan and saw a rib had snapped and punctured Naruto’s left lung from Guy’s dynamic entry. His left arm was twisted in the wrong direction and his face was beginning to swell with a crack in the back of his skull courtesy of Hiruzen’s sturdy monkey. The blonde also had third-degree burns on his abdomen and chest where his jacket and shirt were burnt with the culprit being Fugaku Uchiha.Hinata was not happy with what she saw, she was infuriated by what she saw. They did this to her Naruto-Kun, these people who didn’t understand the first thing about him attacked him like an animal when they saw him as a threat. She could feel their emotions telling her as much.Guy was ready to put Naruto down if ordered to, and so was Kurenai. Itachi was sad, Hinata could feel that and was guilt-ridden to see Naruto in that state. Kakashi was in the same boat as Guy and Kurenai, there were lingering emotions there that the copy ninja did a good job of putting to the far recesses of his mind. Jiraiya of the Sanin was scared, he seemed fearful about something, and that fear was directed at the blonde who had gone unconscious in her arms.“Rest Naruto-Kun, I am here.” Hinata whispered to the boy who had his head laying on her shoulder sleeping with a smile on his face because he had her close by. The Hyūga Heiress looked back at the people who caused her best friend pain and glared at each of them, nobody was exempt from her judging eyes.Hiruzen was the one her eyes lasted on the longest, the man who stood there feeling proud of himself for stopping a ‘catastrophic attack’ on his precious village. He did not seem to care for Naruto’s condition, his emotions telling Hinata that he believed the blonde would be okay.“I won’t let them ever hurt you again Naruto-Kun that is the promise of a lifetime.” Hinata promised in a whisper to the blonde who slept in her arms. All along Hinata concentrated on the air of love that replaced the killing intent that surrounded the village a few minutes ago, the village now seeming peaceful.«««««”»»»»»“HahahahaHAHAHAHAHAHA 98 HAHAHhahah HAHAHA 99!” Neji sat on his grandfather’s unmoving form, straddling his stomach with a bloody Kunai in his hand that he brought down repeatedly to stab the elder Hyūga in the chest.“One hundred! Hahah.” Neji looking bloody with the biggest disturbing grin on his face stood up and looked at his handy work. He was not satisfied, that high he felt was short-lived, and he wanted to experience it again. Neji shivered in bliss at the idea to enter his mind before he walked over to his grandfather’s corpse and plucked the Byakugan from his eyes.“This is my first victory fate.” Neji said menacingly to no one in particular but when he remembered Naruto who Neji believes to be Fate’s champion his anger soared and he raised his leg. When he dropped it he applied chakra to boost his strength.The elder's body jerked up whenever Neji’s leg came down on its face, making it bloodier as he broke teeth, nose, and lips and cracked the skull in multiple places.“Who is laughing now?… hahahahaha” The final kick Neji landed was on the side of the elder's head. The kick raised the elder into the air and sent him on a collision course with the adjacent wall of the alleyway.The corpse met the brick wall head first which had the head splitting open from the cracks in the skull. The corpse slid down the wall and dropped to the floor leaving blood on the gray surface of the wall. The Hyūga elder had been dead for quite some time already.“You must hate the guy, but how do you plan on explaining all of this to Konoha?” Neji turned his head towards the voice to speak and found an unexpected visitor leaning against the entrance of the alleyway.“What do you want, this does not concern you.” Neji replied taking a ready stance to strike if the newcomer became a threat.“I want the Byakugan princess, you will do as I say from now on or I will reveal what you did here today.” Toneri stepped into the alleyway and into the light while outstretching his arm forward palm open and a green orb formed above it.Neji’s eyes widened when the green ball began playing the images of the events that had just transpired. He looked demented in the close-up of his face while he stabbed and stabbed his grandfather with wide excited eyes and a disturbingly wide snake-like smile.“Bow peasant.” Toneri demanded of the branch member Hyūga. Neji gritted his teeth, one step forward and two steps back, fate was a worthy opponent the Hyūga thought as he bowed to Toneri Ōtsutsuki who pulled that egotistical smirk once more.“Your first task is to eliminate Naruto Uzumaki.” Neji felt fear embrace him at the thought of going anywhere close to the villain he saw today. There is no Naruto Uzumaki, did this imbecile not know that? There was only death in the form of a blonde menace.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“You have quite the able girl Hiashi-San.” The Hokage complimented the head of the Hyūga clan. Hiashi Hyūga was not looking at him but over his shorter frame to spy his daughter carrying Naruto on her back running to the Hospital.“I did not know you had another variation of the palm rotation.” Hiruzen continued like nothing was wrong with the scene Hiashi had just walked into.“You sent your Shinobi to hurt my daughter, Hiruzen.” Hiashi said in an emotionless voice, Showing the Hokage that he did not like the Scene of Kakashi Hatake walking up to Hinata to apprehend the blonde.“She is also a Shinobi of the Hidden Leaf Village Hiashi-San.” Hiruzen reminded the Clan head. “I think it is best you go see what the Medic-Nins found four blocks away and my deepest condolences.” Hiruzen informed changing the subject even if by emotional manipulation. The death of Hiashi’s father would leave him occupied.“I will set up a meeting to discuss this issue further Hiruzen.” Hiashi was blatantly showing disrespect to the Hokage by calling him by name but Hiruzen only nodded at the political threat and moved to his Shinobi, giving Hiashi his back to do so. Hiashi Hyūga showed no outward emotions and walked down the road in the opposite direction as the Hokage.Hiashi traveled down the road seeing nothing unusual until he reached the third block, there he saw a trench in the road that led to a bent-over electric pole. That whole street until 6 blocks down the road had no electricity.Hiashi saw Anbu moving quickly to repair the minimal damage in the darkness through the use of Ninjutsu and Paint. He spied an Anbu creating a new wooden pole to replace the one destroyed which did not surprise him because he has heard of the Anbu agent before. Hiashi looked to Kakashi Hatake who conversed casually with the wood release user. Hatake Kakashi is a perfect example of a quitter, the once-prodigious talent now left as a weak-willed man.‘INU.’ Konoha’s Anbu bloodhound, a killer of Babies, Husbands, and Wives, the master assassin with an aloof personality so people underestimated how dangerous he can be. Hiashi Hyūga did not trust the Uchiha by anything but name with his daughter.‘It must run in the family.’ Hiashi thought thinking back to another weak-willed Hatake who decided to take his own life. Hiashi felt his daughter had more, excuse his language, balls, than these weak-willed ‘comrades’ of his.Hiashi sighed and rubbed his eyes, when he looked up he was surprised to see medics rushing Kō away on a stretcher. A Medic-Nin was standing on the stretcher applying healing chakra to his chest While the two Medic-Nins who carried the stretcher dashed towards the village hospital.“Somebody do something about that stomp.” The Medic on the stretcher said in a hurried voice. Hiashi was not having a good night's sleep tonight, the clan head sighed and marched on.“Is that what Hiruzen wanted me to see?” Hiashi thought looking toward the block where a group of Medic-Nin was located. He saw a maroon-haired girl with them, probably a failed genin who decided to be a medic-nin instead of giving up on the corpse completely.“What is going on here?” Hiashi asked like the important person he is, and when the Medics looked at him they acted professionally because they recognized him immediately.“Hyuga-Sama, we have bad news.” A random older medic with graying hair and a wrinkled face that still managed to look handsome informed Hiashi looking solemn. The Medic stood in front of a body bag on the ground. Hiashi had a bad feeling about who might be inside.«««««”»»»»»Even in the Hospital Hinata found her frustration gaining ground as she tapped her foot on the tiled floor impatiently. The Medics on identifying who she had walked in with were not eager to help, they dragged their feet and made excuses that made no sense. Like the one, she was hearing now.“I understand you ma’am but the Hospital is overbooked today due to an outbreak, we don’t have any doctors available.” Hinata glared at the man lying to her face. He was obviously lying, she felt his hate for the boy she loved. Hinata was sure if she asked him what Naruto had ever done to him he would not have an answer.“I am Hinata Hyūga, heiress of the Hyūga Clan and I will hold you personally responsible for anything that happens to him.” Hinata threatened using that privilege she had as a Hyūga who had their hand in many circles in the higher hierarchy of the land of fire.“I will see what I can do.” The man lied again and tried to walk away but Hinata felt his intentions of going to hide somewhere and let things play out.“Where are you going ma’am?” The Medic asked when he found the Hyūga heiress trailing behind him.“I am following you.” Hinata replied smoothly unwilling to let the person play with her best friend's life. The Medic sighed resigning himself to doing his job.Hinata felt she got what she wanted and craned her head to the left to see Naruto still fast asleep on her back. Hinata choked on her tears à second later and let them spill as she walked, they hurt her Naruto-Kun. The same people who should be thankful that he protects them from their bad fortune were all ready to cause him unimaginable pain when that fortune tried to bite them back.“They will never hurt you again.” Hinata whispered ominously, leaking killing intent that had the medic-nin straightening and picking up his speed now jogging towards a room. Hinata jogged along, she felt sad and asked herself why the world only ever responded to threats and fear and never love and affection.“R-right t-this way H-Hyūga-Sama ma’am.” The man stuttered out in fear opening a door for Hinata to walk in, she did not grace him with anything as she walked inside and placed Naruto on a bed. Hinata proceeded to tare Naruto’s shirt.“If I don’t see a doctor here in the next 2 minutes I am coming to look for you.” The Medic nodded and ran out of the room to do what he was told.Hinata took a deep breath and glared at the little red box in Naruto’s stomach and found herself looking at the Nine-tailed fox who lay casually in his wet prison making circles in the water with his left index finger while he stared her down, with a raised eyebrow.“AM I TO ASSUME YOU ARE ANGRY GIRL.” the air that carried the Kyuubi’s voice was laced with power that had Hinata’s vision taking 10 steps away from the giant fox. Hinata only glared before moving her vision 11 steps towards the fox.“You changed Naruto-Kun.” Hinata stated to the Kyuubi who scoffed unbothered by her tone, the Kyuubi decided to take it as a compliment instead, he was quite happy with the results.“YOU ARE WELCOME, GIRL.” The Kyuubi said unbothered now pushing Hinata 20 feet away. Hinata shook her head in sadness, she was not afraid anymore, the nine-tailed fox hurt Naruto.“You are the most hateful creature I have ever met.” Hinata began speaking both in the outside world and inside Naruto’s landscape while she moved her vision 22 steps forward now looking into the Kyuubi’s hate-filled eyes. “You are also the loneliest.” The Kyuubi’s eyes widened at the revelation. “The saddest, the most hopeful, and the most trusting.” The Kyuubi glared leaking killing intent to push Hinata back 30 feet.“None of that matters if you hurt Naruto-Kun.” Hinata said dead serious, the Kyuubi did not care for her threats and roared throwing Hinata out of Naruto’s mindscape. Hinata looked at Naruto’s injuries and found them healed when she found herself back in the hospital.“You hurt Naruto-Kun.” Hinata said raising her hand with two fingers outstretched. “You hurt Naruto-Kun.” Hinata repeated her eyes a glare that leaked tears before she strikes Naruto’s stomach.Hinata’s fingers touched Naruto’s skin and injected her chakra into his tenkentsu. The chakra traveled through the Tenkentsu, circling through the pathways to reach the Redbox and heading toward the gate that housed the Nine Tails.“Ufff!!!” The Kyuubi found itself taking a heavy hit from an unknown force, the blow physically throwing his head to the left. Another blow followed and another and another the Kyuubi growled and roared again, throwing his chakra everywhere.Hinata in the outside world took a step back when the energy pushed back her other hand that was coming back down to strike again. The Hyūga heiress glared and moved back in, now coming in with a palm strike that was laced with Chakra.“Palm bottom!” Hinata called out just as a doctor walked into the room striking at Naruto’s abdomen softly but sending her chakra through the boy’s pathway once more.This blow the Kyuubi felt, and it had him flying back and off his feet to do a backflip before landing back on its front with a splash. The Kyuubi was quick to get on all four and stare straight ahead waiting for another attack to come. The Kyuubi was not privy to time in his jail so he waited and waited.«««««”»»»»»Hinata found herself in a waiting room after being told she could not be in the room while the doctor worked. She didn’t mind because she explained to the man she would have her dojutsu active at all times. The man understood it meant she would be keeping an eye on him.Hinata looked at her hand which was simply an outline with a purple chakra pathway. She hurt the Kyuubi, she was so angry and disappointed at everyone and especially the chakra entity that she strike without thinking and it somehow worked.“The fox already found itself a little bitch.” Hinata heard a nurse around the corner whisper as they spied on her occasionally by peaking their heads out.“All these rich people have these weird fetishes, a demon, really?” Another voice responded, Hinata paid them no mind. Naruto had taught her that it is okay to ignore people who speak ignorantly.“In a few years I might just try to rescue her, she has more curves than you Mulan.” Hinata sighed and looked away from the gossiping group of two female nurses and a male nurse. It did not help that she had to compress her vision because she almost saw something she did not want to see in the head doctor's office.‘Amy.’ Hinata thought feeling a familiar presence turning another corner and approaching her position. A minute later the girl was in the same area Hinata was waiting in.“Hinata? Hey girl, how’s it been?” Amy said when she spotted Hinata Hyūga. The Hyūga heiress managed to look in her direction and give her a small smile. Hinata raised her hand and waved.“I see you changed your look, though it looks like you still prefer baggy clothes.” Amy was always a fashion-savvy kind of girl so Hinata didn’t take her words to heart and instead multi-tasked, keeping an eye on Naruto while she conversed.“It’s nice seeing you too Amy, is this why you could not join us in the hot springs last time.” Hinata began and Amy nodded which she saw due to her activated Byakugan.“Yep! I am a Medic-Nin in training at your service. Woah is that your Byakugan.” Amy exclaimed when she paid attention to Hinata’s eyes. “They are so pretty but kind of scary looking.” Amy chuckled when she said this and Hinata smiled appreciatively at what the girl was trying to do.“What is wrong Amy-Chan?” Hinata asked the girl who was only sending her emotions that spelled out bad news.“You were always quick to catch on to things.” Amy sighed and rubbed her left arm with her right hand. “It’s about your grandfather, he was found brutally murdered about an hour ago.” Amy revealed and Hinata’s eyes widened in shock. “I was just helping out the Medics on duty because the Hokage called an emergency drill.” Amy told Hinata who knew what she meant by drill even if the auburn-haired girl did not know herself.“Thank you for informing me.” Hinata said in an emotionless voice and Amy’s eyes widened at the dismissive tone.“Hinata your grandfather was found brutally murdered and all you can say is, thank you for informing me?!” Amy asked raising her voice in disbelief and Hinata frowned.“It will just take time to set in.” The Hyūga heiress replied distractedly before she stood up when she saw a disturbance in Naruto’s room. Amy blinked when Hinata stood up and turned to her before giving her a small thankful bow and walking away.“What has got her so distracted?” Amy asked inflating her left cheek in annoyance before rolling her eyes and going back to work.«««««”»»»»»“What do you want here?” Hinata asked Fugaku Uchiha and an Uchiha she did not recognize from presence or outline. Fugaku turned away from the blonde boy sleeping peacefully on a hospital bed with a blanket draped over his body.“You are not supposed to be here.” The Uchiha accompanying Sasuke’s father told Hinata professionally. “My apologies Fugaku-Sama I will remove her right away.” The man said as he approached Hinata. The Hyūga heiress glared and let her katana slink from her sleeve, surprising the Uchiha adult.“That won’t be necessary Dan, this is Hinata Hyūga the boy’s best friend.” Fugaku told who Hinata now realized was the man who taught Naruto how to ‘rap’.“What do you want here?” Hinata asked again not liking how their emotions registered suspicion toward Naruto.“I am sorry to inform you but….”“I already know.” Hinata cut off the police chief from continuing. “If that is all you wanted to tell me, you can please leave.” Hinata was nice enough to open the door for them and leave it open with the use of her blade.“Naruto Uzumaki is suspected of the crime, we are here only to collect clues.” Fugaku replied seriously. Hinata would have gapped at the news if she was in any other emotional state of mind.“He did not do it.” Hinata told the chief matter of factly and Fugaku nodded at her opinion in the matter but he would rather let the evidence/ circumstantial evidence talk.“We already got what we came for.” Fugaku said pointing to Dan Uchiha who held in his hand a bag with Naruto’s Kunai pouch inside. Hinata’s eyes widened when she saw it because she knew some tags inside were those he used as the Nara of the leaf.‘The transfer tag for quick transactions, the phasies tag for infiltration, and the copy tag for information gathering.’ Hinata thought in a matter of seconds.“You can’t take that.” Hinata stated hurriedly now moving her blade away from the door to let it click shut.“And why not?” Dan asked face as stoic as ever, even his bland voice spoke of a very boring man. How he managed to explain to Naruto ‘rap’ and have him not fall asleep throughout the explanation was a testament to Naruto’s want to learn the art of music.“Do-do you have permission from the Hokage?” Dan blinked and Fugaku blinked. Hinata realized they did not from their emotions, the Hyūga regained her confidence and began using some of the political knowledge she has been picking up from her heiress training.“The right of the people to be secure in their persons, houses, papers, and effects, against unreasonable searches and seizures, shall not be violated, and no Warrants shall issue, but upon probable cause, supported by Oath or affirmation, and particularly describing the place to be searched, and the persons or things to be seized.” Hinata recited, which had Fugaku Uchiha smirking in respect that the girl knew her stuff.“As a private citizen of the hidden leaf village, Naruto Uzumaki is protected from unreasonable searches and seizures of his belongings. I will be holding onto that thank you.” Hinata raised her free hand and waited expectantly. Dan showed no emotions only looking at his boss and once sensei.“I guess you are right.” Fugaku admitted nodding to Dan who threw the bag at Hinata who caught it, she had not deactivated her eyes the entire time.“Thank you, you may leave.” Hinata proceeded to open the door once more, which had Fugaku grunting before walking out followed by Dan who looked down at Hinata when he passed her.“I will be taking what you stole as well.” Fugaku’s eyes widened in shock, not turning back or stopping while Dan gave Hinata a scroll he had swiped from the Kunai pouch.“And the other one.” Fugaku turned a corner and wondered how Hinata could have caught a thief of Dan’s caliber. The guy use to be a street kid before Fugaku found him and raised him like his own.Hinata watched Dan turn the corner, with his emotions in denial at the fact she caught him stealing. Hinata had her eyes active she already saw he had things stashed away, his emotions were the ones to inform her he was walking out with things that did not belong to him.“I won’t ever let them hurt you again.” Hinata promised to the boy she loved while she walked up to his bedside and lay on the bed hugging him while she brought his head to her chest.‘I promise.’
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Sasuke sighed for the tenth time wondering where Kakashi Hatake was, the man said 6 am sharp, Sasuke showed up at 5:30 am on the dot it was now going to 9 am and he was getting annoyed.Sasuke rubbed his temple still unable to get the nightmare he had last night out of his mind. It felt so vivid, watching Itachi slaughter their whole clan and parents saying he did it for power and that one day Sasuke would understand and seek that same power before his Sharingan took a completely different shape.‘What was that?’ Sasuke wondered, the Uchiha genin was located in front of the Konohagaru entrance leaning against the gates. In the last 3 hours, he stood there he already spotted 4 kids holding what looked like mini Naruto’s throwing plastic Kunai, walking 5 steps, or shooting flames from its hand.The shock of the action figurine died away about two hours ago and now Sasuke just wondered if the blonde Uzumaki was more talented than him. Sasuke never really gave fuinjutsu any real thought before, he thought it only sealed things or created barriers but after Naruto and Hinata left their home last night Sasuke’s father was quick to tell Itachi to inform him when the final product of the Talk Anywhere You Are tag was released.“If the Uchiha police had their own pocket dimension with multiple connections where people could send complaints and report accidents it would make it easier for officers on duty to react to emergencies.” Sasuke mumbled Fugaku’s words, the man was so excited by the prospect of being able to respond faster to crimes and help more people Sasuke felt sad.“Ah, I hope I didn’t keep you waiting long.” Sasuke’s head swerved to the left and found Kakashi Hatake signing some documents at the entrance booth while his face was buried in a book.“It’s been 3 hours.” Sasuke told the older man who blinked and made a show of being shocked. Sasuke did not like being taken for somebody’s plaything but this was Hatake Kakashi he had to behave himself.“Ma ma. Aren’t you the stickler for time, live a little.” Kakashi told the young boy while he sent Izumo a two-finger salute and approached Sasuke Uchiha, his apprentice for the month.“I am living.” Sasuke grumbled in a whisper. Kakashi heard him but didn’t really care for the response and simply looked the boy up and down.“Honestly my first impression of you, you are boring.” Sasuke felt a metaphorical spike strike his heart, Sasuke wasn’t boring, he did fun things too like practicing his Shuriken Jutsu, sometimes he practiced his interceptor fist katas, and other times he practiced his ninjutsu.Sasuke kept his mouth shut and didn’t respond, his mind telling him everything he just listed was work-related and in most people's humble opinions boring.“Let’s head out then, first stop rice country.” Kakashi informed the member of team 7 who nodded not minding the fact he would be seeing a new place and maybe escaping this cliché weather he found at home.The two Sharingan wielders walked out of the village a second later. Sasuke had his bag on his back and Kakashi seemed to only carry his pouch and orange book.«««««”»»»»»Shisui knew he was supposed to be moving quickly to deliver a message to Danzo Shimura to return to Konoha but he did not like the guy very much and so planned on delaying the inevitable for as long as he could.“Hahahaha Sunagakure is very hot I’d rather not stay there either.” Shisui said laughing, the Uchiha had found company in the form of traveling civilians who carried a carriage on their shoulders. The one Shisui spoke to was Odama who he found quite funny.“Yeah man, and it’s all because of this gaki that keeps sending us around like we work for him.” Odama grumbled and received a slap behind his head courtesy of his best friend Rasen Origami.“What did the boss say?” Rasen asked Odama who rubbed his head with a pout while Shisui snickered at his predicament.“We should show the boy the utmost respect.” Odama replied in a grumble not liking that he was being slapped around by his best friend. Odama now noticed that power changed Rasen, the guy use to be fun but now he even quit drinking and smoking, where was the fun in that?“Just shut up already Odama head, it would be so nice to see you shivering so much you can’t make words.” Mango said from behind Rasen, Danko who walked opposite him snickered.“Shhhh!” Everybody sighed including Shisui who had quickly learned Rasen was a teacher's pet from the rest of the entourage. Their boss was sleeping, and honestly, Shisui did not want to speak to any form of authority for a while.“Well here is my turn.” Shisui informed the gang, Rasen seemed happy to have Shisui gone because the Uchiha was making controlling the rest of the ‘hood rats’ very difficult with his antics.“We will be coming back to Konoha in a month to watch the finals, maybe you can show us around.” Danko told the Jōnin who grinned at the idea and gave the man to suggest it a thumbs up.“Just ask any random ninja for Shisui Uchiha of the body flicker and they will point you in my direction.” Shisui boasted before rubbing under his nose with his index finger. “I am kind of a living legend in Konoha.” Shisui exaggerated but honestly, he was quite revered in the elemental nations.“Woah!” Odama gapped when Shisui’s image began wavering before fading away like an illusion. “So fucking cool.” Odama said in awe before looking at Rasen with a smirk. “I think I might have found a soon-to-be new best friend.” The dummy of the Gatō squad said with a wink and got slapped again.«««««”»»»»»“You revealed yourself to Konoha.” Rasa growled out looking at Orochimaru with menacing eyes. The Sanin had returned to Suna earlier that day after escaping Konoha the 2 days before.Rasa has auburn hair, and dark eyes and usually has a very stern look on his face. He wore a simple black jacket and pants with mesh armor underneath. He carried a small canister strapped to his hip and he has two creases around his mouth.Over his normal attire, Rasa wore the standard attire of the Kazekage which consisted of a loose-fitting green kimono with a white collar and the signature hat with the kanji for wind on it.“Don’t worry Rasa-San, they don’t suspect your involvement.” Orochimaru said casually looking quite relaxed in a foreign village with its strongest Ninja facing him with a prominent frown on his face.“Why were you trying to steal a client from Sunagakure?” Rasa asked with a stern tone, Orochimaru made a face like a kid getting caught stealing from the cookie jar before he chuckled.“Why do you ask? If I am not mistaken, you declined Gatō’s offer.” Orochimaru answered unbothered by the killing intent that now made its presence known.“Do you know what makes life boring Rasa-San?” Orochimaru asked but didn’t give the Kazekage a chance to reply. “Life becomes boring when people stick to old rules/decisions that do nothing but leave them rooted in one place even when they know the results would be disastrous.” Rasa frowned feeling like he was being insulted by the Sanin’s words.“Let’s take you, for example, a rich man walks into your village and offers you a peaceful solution to your village’s problems and you decline him. Instead, you accept my offer, which involves bloodshed, betrayal, and death kukukuk” Orochimaru chuckled when he saw the look of anger that crossed Rasa’s visage.“That is the history of the elemental nations, the history of Shinobi but most of all the stupidity of you Kages, it is as though that hat diminishes your intelligence by 10 folds every time you put it on.” Rasa abruptly stood up from his sit and glared at the snake Sanin who did not budge only smiling up at him.“Do not make me kill you traitorous snake of Konoha.” Rasa warned getting dark rings around his eyes meaning he was calling upon his gold dust.“My my, you Kages hate honesty, My stupid sensei is the same way.” Orochimaru became serious at that moment and stood up as well standing taller than Rasa and locking gazes with the shorter man with his yellow slit eyes.“We have a common enemy, for now, I will call friends of mine to help accelerate Konoha’s downfall but do know something little man. I am Orochimaru of the legendary Sanins, I had already killed more people than I can count before you stopped wearing diapers, don’t let that ugly hat make you believe otherwise. Crossing me is not wise in any sense of the word, let’s work together nicely now okay little Kazekage.” Orochimaru smiled dangerously at the Kazekage of Sunagakure while releasing his own killing intent that had many of the man’s hidden ninjas rushing into the office not recognizing Orochimaru due to his disguise as a pale-skinned slender woman.“Kazekage-Sama we……”“Shut up and leave.” Rasa commanded his ninjas and they gulped before nodding or bowing and backpedaling out of the office.“Must be nice.” Orochimaru mocked with a smile sitting back down. “Can we talk business now?” Orochimaru asked, his mood returning to what it was at the beginning of their meeting.‘After Konoha is destroyed I am coming after you snake.’ Rasa thought with conviction before sitting back down and getting back to the first order of business which was how to breach Konoha’s defenses during the 5 Kage summit/Chunin exam finals.«««««”»»»»»Whistling a shanty tune as he moved around the corridors of the Leaf Village Hospital, Kabuto found himself at home in this building. He remembered how he use to come here almost every day as a child with his caretaker and learn so much from her until the leaf village took her away from him.Kabuto readjusted his spectacles and killed the emotions of anger and hurt about to blossom in his ‘crystal clear’ psyche. The spy/Medi-Nin had nightmares of the day he killed his mother in everything but blood without his knowledge because of Danzo Shimura. Kabuto knew he has not dreamt in a long time and waking up in cold sweats was not something he remembered doing before but last night was a first.“Hello, Mulan-Chan.” Kabuto greeted a fellow medic-nin who wore the standard medic uniform and had brown hair cut in a bowl style.“Hey there handsome, you are slippery you know that?” The woman Mulan asked going to stand in front of Kabuto, giving him lust-filled gazes as she began touching him in random places sensually.“We got word that you tried your hands on a Chunin vest again but quit when you were put against Sunagakure’s Jinchuriki.” Mulan teased with her hands now getting very close to Kabuto’s private area. Kabuto sighed removing her hand from his person and giving her a friendly smile, the spy did not find the woman in front of him the least bit attractive, he would go so far as to call her the ugliest woman he has ever slept with.“Bad circumstances I guess, I heard you had a demon in your custody.” Kabuto revealed with a fake frown of anger and disgust which the nurse in front of him copied.“You wouldn’t believe what happened, the boy was brought here bleeding like a fausseté from the head, we were all hoping he would die but his bitch went throwing her weight around the hospital forcing people to help him.” Kabuto nodded with a smile and moved forward finding himself very close to the girl before he brought his hand around her back and grabbed her ass and squeezed.“Oh my, you naughty boy….” Mulan moaned out sensually and moved in to kiss Kabuto but he instead moved his head to her side and whispered more lies to the woman.“I would like that yes.” Mulan said none the wiser which had Kabuto smirking. In his position he spotted auburn hair and platinum blonde, he remembered the latter and has seen the former around quite often in the hospital recently.“Ino Yamanaka.” Kabuto whispered with a smirk before he got his balls squeezed hard and he almost squeaked in shock. He looked down at Mulan who was glaring at him and he sighed pushing away from her.“I will contact you later today.” He lied again with a straight face and left the angry civilian medic in the hallway they had found themselves in. Kabuto made his way down the hallway and turned the corner following the two girls he saw.«««««”»»»»»“Where are we going?” Ino asked one of her closest friends Amy, who came to her place very early in the morning once again because she started to work early and returned home late due to learning, cleaning, and observing how things are done in a hospital and because she couldn’t just wait for her off day.“Last night a lot of weird things happened like we found a lot of people just laying on the streets of Konoha, on porches or alleyways unconscious and having Nightmares.” Amy began which gained Ino’s attention because she realized she too fell asleep in the family garden and had a nightmare where Naruto was an idiot who did nothing but annoy people and shout out that he would become Hokage but never did anything to reach that goal. Ino shivered at the thought before she got sad because in that dream she gave the blonde no chance and yet Hinata fainted every time he spoke to her with a smile on her face and a blush.“We-we also found Hinata’s grandfather brutally murdered, his left arm was found 4 blocks away from his body that was stabbed like a thousand times or something we are still waiting for the autopsy.” Amy continued explaining not knowing Ino had already left the premises as she thought about her dream and how she and Sakura mistreated Naruto while chasing after Sasuke who did not seem any different from how he is in real life except for the fact he did not have a crush on Hinata though he and her ex did butt heads a lot in the dream.“Wait, who died?” Ino asked after her busy mind found the time to register Amy’s words.“Hinata’s grandfather.” Amy said annoyed that her friend was not listening to her.“That is horrible, Hinata won’t take that well.” Ino assumed but Amy knew the real answer and was always ready to spill the beans.“She didn’t care.” Ino looked at Amy weirdly and Amy shook her head with both hands raised. “Don’t look at me like that, I told her myself, she said it would settle in with time before storming off.” Ino nodded unable to understand why Hinata would react that way but she continued following Amy who was leading the way.A few moments later they reached a door and Amy smiled sweetly at Ino, the Yamanaka heiress did not understand why her friend looked at her like that.“Naruto-Kun was hospitalized last night, I was curious so I snuck into the lab and checked his autopsy,” Amy grimaced at the thought of what she saw and decided she didn’t want to worry her friend.“I thought you might want to see him.” Ino was wide-eyed with horror in her expression, she was about to rush into the room but a nuisance made himself known.“Ino Yamanaka funny running into you here.” Ino and Amy both looked behind them and saw Kabuto approaching with a small friendly smile.“Do I know you?” Ino asked genuinely lost to who stood in front of her and Amy. Kabuto got flashbacks of the first phase of the Chunin exams and how every Konoha rookie turned him into the exam’s laughing stock including the platinum blonde girl who dismissed him like a peasant and apparently threw the memory they shared in a trash bin somewhere.“I am Kabuto Yakushi, we met in the first phase of the Chunin exams.” Kabuto explained Kindly, going so far as to take out one of his ninja cards.“Oh, it is you.” Ino said losing the little interest she had in who she thought was a stranger. Kabuto inwardly sighed and thought any more interactions with Genins will make him age faster.“Kabuto Yakushi.” Kabuto and his company looked behind them and saw Guy standing at the end of the hallway. “We need your help with a student of mine.” Guy said seriously and Kabuto shrugged moving away from the two young ladies.“Duty calls, bye-bye.” The master spy said in a friendly manner while waving behind him at the two girls before turning the corner when Guy indicated he should take the lead and the taijutsu specialist followed a second later, still looking very serious.“Do you want to see him?” Amy asked her best friend.“There is something you need to know Amy.” Ino began, her eyes already tearing up at the thought before she quenched it and resolved herself. Naruto was hurt and by how Amy didn’t want to explain to her the extent of his injuries she figured it was bad.“Nevermind, I will be right back.” Ino told her friend before creaking the door open slowly to see if Naruto was already awake and sure enough he was. The problem was that he was not alone Hinata was there as well sleeping on the hospital bed while Naruto simply sat on the bed and stared at her lovingly before he poked her nose occasionally and snickered when the Hyūga heiress would wrinkle her nose and try to swat away a bug.“It is I cinnamon roll, I have come to take my revenge ahhhhhhh yum yum yum..” Naruto whispered before attacking, play-biting Hinata, which had the girl abruptly waking up in a fit of laughter as Naruto began tickling her as well. Ino closed the door shut and turned back to Amy.“He is still asleep, how about you tell me about those injuries.” Ino suggested with a fake smile. Amy looked at her weirdly but nodded nonetheless and they moved away from the room. Ino looked back to the room her golden boy was in before looking away and wiping away her tears.‘Please look out for him Hinata.’
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Naruto-Kun, what will I tell people if they see this?” Hinata asked her best/boyfriend who sat in the distance with red cheeks that were throbbing in pain from the very hard pinching he got for his earlier stunt.“Sorry hime.” Naruto replied like a very sorry baby but Hinata knew he felt proud of himself for the hickey he left on her neck. It was his revenge for the one she gave him last night before the incident, which Hinata still had to inform the blonde about.“Sometimes you are more trouble than you are worth.” Hinata said and Naruto nodded looking like a sad puppy which Hinata couldn’t see but she felt his bratty side metaphorically sticking its tongue out at her.Hinata sighed and scooted closer to her blonde lover which had him register love the closer she got until they were both on their knees on the bed facing each other. Hinata smiled a second later when she felt him rub away the crust in the corner of her eyes with his thumb.“Beautiful.” Naruto whispered in a trance-like state that Hinata was starting to think was Naruto having moments of delusions because she didn’t think she was that pretty, especially when she woke up but she smiled anyways.“Do you remember what happened last night?” Hinata asked and Naruto blinked before Hinata registered that he did remember due to the anger she felt making its way to his heart. It disappeared a second later in place of worry, Naruto proceeded to check her for any injuries.“Haha, I’m not the one who was rushed here Naruto-Kun.” Hinata said with a giggle when she felt him pat her waist to find any reaction of pain. At her words, he stopped and looked back up at her face.“Then who was rushed here?” The healed blonde asked not seeming to recognize he was topless and had bandages wrapped around his head. Hinata looked at him sadly and told him it was him.“But how, I didn’t fight anyone. Did I faint when I saw your grandfather karate chop you?” Hinata couldn’t bring herself to laugh at the silly scenario because she felt Naruto was genuinely confused and so she scooted even closer to him placing her palm on his abdomen.“It was the Nine-Tails, he somehow took control of you.” When Hinata said this she did not expect Naruto to start examining her again, this time in an exaggerated panic.“I-I didn’t hurt you right, I I I.” Naruto stopped talking when he felt Hinata’s forehead connect with his and she looked him in his blue eyes with her charcoal-colored eyes, quite blind to her surroundings.“You would never hurt me, no matter what, I believe in you.” Hinata said before tilting her head and pecking him on the lips. “My knight would never hurt his princess right?” She asked sweetly and felt Naruto’s emotions calm down before he nodded which she could tell because of their connected foreheads.“I would rather kill myself.” Naruto said darkly and Hinata kissed him again a bit longer than the first time and succeeded in killing the dark mood and thoughts in her lover's mind before they could spread.“If you die I will die too.” Hinata told him seriously before taking his right hand and placing it above her left breast, above her heartbeat, Naruto blushed. “Remember this heart beats with you in mind and…..Mmh. Mmm” Hinata didn’t get to finish her words because Naruto’s lips attacked her a second later with a deep and passionate kiss that overloaded her sense of touch and emotions to the point that when he separated she had swirled in her eyes and had to wait for her brain to reboot.“I am a knucklehead for never realizing how happy you make me since the day you walked into my life.” Naruto raised both his hands and placed them on Hinata’s cheeks before giving her a big grin that told Hinata everything she needed to know before he spoke.“You are my happiness personified Hime.” A kiss on the lips. “My dreams realized.” Another kiss. “My physical heart.” Another peck. “My family.” Hinata was already on cloud nine when she received her fourth kiss on the lips.“My best friend.” Another kiss “My everything.” Naruto’s final kiss was Hinata’s favorite because all it screamed was his love for her and she loved every second of it, savoring every ounce of affection it carried until she felt her father’s presence approaching. She could feel his emotions were in turmoil, he must have found out about her grandfather.“You too are my all Naruto-Kun but I have to explain to you everything going on before my father arrives.” Hinata told the blonde she loves, said blonde nodded but instead brought Hinata to lay on him with her head on his chest above his heartbeat.“I’m all yours.” He said and Hinata understood what he meant by those words.‘He is all mine.’ Hinata thought with love while she gazed up at his face and Naruto looked down into her loving gaze. Hinata never broke eye contact as she began her retelling from her point of view and Naruto never broke eye contact as he listened to his princess.«««««”»»»»»Hiashi was never a man to show many emotions, even as a young boy growing up he was a strict and no-nonsense character. His father, the previous clan head loved him for that simple character design, and Hiashi no matter their disagreements throughout the years still loved the man.Hiashi rubbed his eyes as he walked down the hallways of the hospital making his way to Naruto Uzumaki’s room. Following behind him was a trusted branch member and Jōnin of Konoha, Tokuma Hyūga.Tokuma has shoulder-length, spiky brown hair with two long bangs framing either side of his face and featureless white eyes inherited by all Hyūga clan members. He wears the standard Konoha shinobi uniform complete with a forehead protector in bandanna style and a flak jacket.“Tokuma, what is your take on my father’s murder?” Hiashi asked the Jōnin Hyūga trailing behind him. The young man thought about his answer, he could not gauge Hiashi’s reaction because he was behind the man for one and a second he could never do it in front of him either so he spoke.“It was brutal Hiashi-Sama, the autopsy found he was pierced a hundred times in the chest by a Kunai, kicked more than twenty times in the face before getting sent into the adjacent wall where his skull was (clears throat) split open.” Hiashi looked behind him and narrowed his eyes at the younger Hyūga who became silent, making said young man gulp.“Speak freely, I asked for your opinion.” Hiashi said and looked back forward turning into another wing of the hospital followed by Tokuma who nodded.“The murder was personal Hiashi-Sama and the culprit stole an unsealed Byakugan.” Tokuma finished and Hiashi nodded, those were all information he was already privy to but what he wanted confirmation on was the fact he also thought the murder was personal.“Wait here.” Hiashi instructed before knocking on the door he stood in front of twice to indicate he was coming in before creaking the door open. Hiashi walked in to find Hinata on a chair next to the bed on which Naruto sat, with both kids looking in his direction.Hiashi refrained from raising an eyebrow at the hickey his daughter probably forgot to cover up but a second later she made it as though she was rubbing her neck to cover it up, her face was already gaining a pink tint to it.“Sup Hinata’s dad.” Naruto said looking seriously at him which had Hinata straightening in her sit and giving her father a little tilt of her head. Hiashi missed the days she would run in his arms crying when a bug would fly around her while calling him father.“You seem to be in better shape than last night.” Hiashi observed.“It’s all thanks to Hinata-Hime.” Naruto said sending said blind girl a smile before looking back to Hiashi. “She told me about last night, I’m sorry for your loss.” Naruto finished, Hiashi looked to his daughter who looked at him curiously like she couldn’t understand why he was not threatening the blonde in front of him.“My father’s left arm had a first-degree burn in the shape of your hand, Kō Hyūga’s right arm was in the same state.” Hiashi’s voice was as always calm and emotionless which gave nothing away to the blonde suspect.“Neji Hyūga has your hand print scarred onto his neck as well as an officer of the law who has your hand printed onto his mouth and neck.” Hinata did not know all of this information her eyes were widening in horror at the news, she quickly tried to hide her shock when she felt Naruto’s intense sadness when he thought she feared him.“He didn’t mean to do it, they…”“Do not get involved Hinata.” Hiashi said in a stern voice and Hinata balled her fists standing up for her blonde best friend.“Naruto-Kun did not kill anybody last night!” Hinata insisted surprising Naruto with the fact she raised her voice at her father.The father and daughter locked gazes, Hiashi looked as always emotionless while Hinata looked angry and willing to defend her first love from all kinds of attacks, including those coming from her family. Naruto at seeing his girlfriend in his defense closed his eyes to think of a solution,«««««”»»»»»‘Oh man, what the shit did that house cat get me into. He had my body for 10 minutes and he goes and makes me suspect number 1 in a murder case.’ These were the thoughts going through Naruto’s head as he stared at the father and daughter get into a standoff.‘That Toneri tried to run off with her?’ Naruto thought angry losing sight of the real culprit. ‘The fox!’ Naruto quickly remembered. ‘Damn, furball.’ The Uzumaki was getting angrier and angrier at the monster.‘A fight with four Jōnin level sensei, The Uchiha police chief, that bastard’s student, and the FUCKING HOKAGE!’ Naruto was inwardly fuming in anger at the thought of that stupid fox taking a ride in his body and making off with half his short-term goals in hand. Naruto did not care for the low growling he heard.‘And he fucking lost!’ Naruto screamed in anger thinking he was still in the privacy of his mind.“DO NOT MOCK ME CHILD, YOUR WEAK MEAT FLESH LOST.” A deep and rumbling voice defended itself with anger and power.“My WEAK WHAT!” Naruto screamed out gaining a tick mark on his forehead hidden under his bandages and he opened his eyes. “I DARE YOU TO SAY THAT TO MY FAAaaaa….” Naruto stopped shouting and gapped at the Chakra beast in front of him, technically behind the bars.The Kyuubi had a thick mark on his furred head while he glared at the blonde who looked like he was behind bars from the fox’s perspective. The Kyuubi did not like being associated with the word lost.‘This motherfucker.’ Naruto thought with a blink before looking around his surroundings to find himself in unfamiliar lands. The blonde was used to visiting a beautiful land with a lovely star-filled sky, not this sewage system he could somehow smell just by how it looked.“Sies.” Naruto mumbled raising his right foot from the murky waters he stood on and shaking his head in disgust. “Hinata will think I was playing in the mud.” Naruto looked back up to the fox that was openly glaring at him with barred sharp teeth and folded his hands smirking.“Hinata-Chan kicked your ass.” Naruto stated looking so smug you would think he did the deed himself. “Did I disturb you while you licked your wounds furball?” Naruto dissed and Kyuubi growled again.“DO NOT SPEAK UNLESS I…..”“No, you shut up.” The Kyuubi blinked not having expected the boy in front of him to not fear him off the bat. “If I stayed here I would be scared to bring in visitors as well.” The blonde continued while the fox was now so angry his eyes burned with fury.“I WILL KILL YOU! PUNNY HUMAN….. I WILL GRILL YOUR FLESH ……”“Shhhhh…. I’m concentrating.” The Kyuubi wanted to pull its fur when he was disturbed in the process of making his threats. Naruto was now very close to the gates looking up at the seal plastered in the middle. “So that’s the lock.” He mumbled.“ROOOOOAAARRRRRR!!!!” The Kyuubi roared a second later because when it tried to speak Naruto raised a finger to say one moment, in actuality disrupting him again. It was getting annoying.“Mmmmhhhh when was the last time you brushed your teeth damn!” Naruto made a face bringing his fingers up to pinch his nose shut, but he had the biggest shit-eating grin on his face because he exaggerated, the Kyuubi’s breath did not smell that bad.“I WILL KILL YOU, YOU FILTHY HUMAM SWINE!” The Kyuubi roared out in anger losing his last bit of patients with the blonde enigma in front of him who was now in the process of removing his ninja sandals.“Here!” Naruto said throwing the shoe through the bars and letting the small accessory collide with the fox’s snot. “Just place that in your mouth and chew like gum, smelling like feet would be better than that shit you smell like.” The Kyuubi gapped at the diss and stared at his warden for a little longer with twitching eyes.“LEAVE!” The Kyuubi roared one final time throwing its great chakra everywhere and throwing Naruto out of his prison. “WHAT IS WRONG WITH THAT SPECIES?” the kyuubi grumbled.«««««”»»»»»Naruto fell off the edge of the bed and gained the father and daughter's attention. Hinata looked down at the presence below her and raised an eyebrow when she heard that presence snickering like a very mischievous child.“Like I was saying Hinata.” Hinata looked back to her father’s presence who seemed to decide against questioning the blonde who was standing back up while chuckling.“I believe you.” Hinata gapped and Naruto fell again face first.“WHAT!!” Both Genin’s screamed in shock.«««««"»»»»»In a dark room located in an unknown location, Hiruzen Sarutobi smiled and shook hands with a red-haired girl."If you can accomplish this assignment we will have you as a citizen of the leaf village in no time." The third said with a grandfatherly smile."Ugh, yeah thanks, I will do my best sir." The redhead replied awkwardly.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Hinata Hyūga, Heiress to the proud Hyūga clan stood in a grassy setting with a soft breeze blowing her hair back. She took a breath in before letting another out. Her arms were raised above her head with her left leg in front of her right. Her body was tense though to the naked eye it was the most relaxed posture a man could achieve.“Haaa!” Hinata swung her arms down, the blade in her two-hand grip slicing through the air cleanly before stopping in front of her left foot facing diagonally down. Hinata’s right leg moved forward with her hand movements, she bent her slid her right back to strengthen her attack and place herself in a ready stance to strike again, bending her left leg at a 90-degree angle to complete the first of her many self-taught katas.“……..Haaaa!” Hinata breathe out to clear her mind and twisted her hand over her head before swinging down again with great force. The blade cut through the air as Hinata’s left leg moved forward her knee facing the hilt of her blade.‘It has only been a week.’ The hyūga heiress thought to distract herself while she sprung on her left foot and did an upward swipe to rise into the air. Hinata landed on her feet and slid her left leg wide performing a turn in her position to perform a leg sweep, blade still in hand.‘Father can be sly when he wants to be.’ Hinata refrained from shaking her head in exasperation and stood up with a turn that started with her body contorted and her blade sticking out like a deadly top. She twisted 5 times and stood back straight taking a relaxing breath in and then out.‘I miss him.’ Hinata thought facing the sky, she heard some clapping and found herself frowning. The Hyūga heiress let her blade slink back into her seal before turning around to face her audience. She sensed in her audience was Hiashi Hyūga, Hanabi Hyūga, Toneri Ōtsutsuki, and his father.“That was awesome Onee-Sama!” Little Hanabi said excitedly while running up to her big sister with an Orange towel in both her little hands. Hinata smiled down at her sister when she handed her the towel before she wiped away the sweat on her brow.“Thank you Hanabi-Chan.” Hinata said sweetly which had her little sister smiling brightly feeling very proud of herself.“Your daughter handles the blade very well Hiashi-San, you should be proud.” The Ōtsutsuki elder said with a grandfatherly smile on his wrinkled face while approaching Hinata with his son.“I am proud.” Hiashi told the man but his eyes trailed to his daughter who he was happy to have with them at home this morning and every other morning for the past week. Hinata sighed, feeling her father’s emotions of guilt surface when he said those words.“Thank you for the kind words Ōtsutsuki-Sama.” Hinata said with a kind bow in the direction of the Ōtsutsuki head.“You will make somebody a lucky man one day.” Toneri said with a charming smile that Hinata did not see. She felt his smug, his feelings of triumph, and his bad intentions that she couldn’t place.“I do plan on making Naruto-Kun very happy someday.” Hinata fired back, and Toneri’s emotions immediately registered jealousy at her words. “I will go freshen up, I have training with Itachi sensei in an hour.” Hinata bowed again before trying to walk away. She felt Hanabi place her small hand in her grasp and Hinata smiled, not everything was bad.“Can I bathe with you Onee-Sama, please?” Hanabi asked and begged with her big lavender eyes that Hinata couldn’t see but she still fell for its cuteness somehow so she nodded. The Hyūga Heiresses walked past their audience and made their way to the main house that Hinata still remembered quite well even after 6 years.“I will escort you, wonderful ladies, inside.” Toneri said following them, both girls sighed and Hanabi frowned.“Onee-Sama has a boyfriend and he left me in charge of her protection.” Hanabi revealed while glaring up at Toneri who only smiled innocently at the little girl as they walked towards the backyard door leading inside the traditional Japanese mansion.“If I was her boyfriend I would trust her.” Toneri said trying to twist things but Hanabi scoffed being the very brash type and a big Naruhina fan she wasn’t about to fall for that.“It’s you he doesn’t trust.” Hanabi replied sternly, Hinata decided not to talk and instead went to push the sliding door open.“Let me Byakugan princess.” Toneri quickly said placing his hand on Hinata’s that was on the door handle and bringing his face close to hers, both blind to their surroundings. Hinata sighed and pulled her hand away from the door handle and let Toneri open the door for her.“My lady.” Toneri said opening the door for the two girls to walk in.“I will be welcome to inform you Toneri-Baka that she is Naruto-Sama’s lady.” Hanabi corrected after Hinata had walked in. Her voice spoke of a bland texture of sarcasm dazzled with a reality check and stirred with a huff.“Hugh!” Hanabi looked forward and ran after Hinata who was speed walking in embarrassment at the words coming out of her little sister’s mouth. Toneri’s eye twitched and he frowned before walking in as well closing the sliding door behind him. The Ōtsutsuki clan heir used the moment to lock gazes with his father and give him a meaningful stare.Hiashi Hyūga has wanted his daughter back home for the past 5 years but she would not return. In the hospital he made a deal with her, he believed her when she said Naruto did not kill her grandfather, and he too believed it. Naruto did amputate Hisashi’s father’s arm, and that was still something worth punishment.Hinata explained to her father why Naruto did what he did and that it was not his fault. Hiashi kept a straight face and rubbed his eyes when he heard his daughter saying the nine-tailed fox was involved like she already knew.The clan head took a seat on the available chair when he heard she had known for months. The Hyūga head was willing to not press charges against the blonde for attacking a Hyūga elder without personal provocation only if Hinata agreed to move back home.When Hinata looked back at Naruto he only smiled at her and waited for her judgment. She couldn’t even wonder about what he thought because all she could register in his feelings was his love for her. Hinata accepted, and a week later here she was.Hinata got to her childhood room’s front door and took a breath in and another out. She placed her hand on the handle to slide it open and felt like a stranger intruding. Hinata felt a hand get placed on top of her own and she quickly picked up on Hanabi’s presence, she got distracted.“Is everything alright Onee-sama?” Hanabi asked her big sister looking as sad as could be. She wanted her little sister to love her too, she wanted to have ‘girl talks’ with her. Her friend at school has a big sister who always does her hair while they had ‘girl talks’ she said it’s their bonding ritual.“Everything is fine Hana-Chan” Hinata replied with a beautiful smile that had Hanabi smiling without her protests.“Let’s have girl talks!” Hanabi shouted excitedly when she suddenly had a great idea.«««««"»»»»»“AGHHHHHHHHH!!!!”“Shut up!” Ibiki told his prisoner before punching him square in the face, busting his lip open in the process. “Do you think we don’t know who you are Kabuto Yakushi?” Ibiki raised his hands and brought them down, piercing Kabuto’s seated and restrained form in the thighs with the kunai in his hands.“W-why are y-you doing this?” Kabuto cried profusely, voice breaking, face battered and swollen looking bloodier than the day he was born. Ibiki did not have patience for the spy in front of him, Orochimaru had plucked out his eye and now he wore an eyepatch, the man was full of fury.“What is Orochimaru planning!?” The head torturer demanded. He punched Kabuto a second later when he saw him about to speak. Why? Kabuto did not know. “Your sentence must start with Orochimaru is.” Ibiki demanded sending Kabuto a backhanded slap that was as hard as it sounded.“Orochimaru Is…..I don't work for him.” Kabuto lied so convincingly that he could have fooled any other person. Ibiki scoffed and pulled out a folder from his trench coat.“Kabuto Yakushi, age 20, occupation ‘Genin of Konohagaru and Medic-Nin. Ninja Registration number 01214, graduated the academy at age 10 showing great potential yada yada.” Ibiki threw the folder away and turned back to the Genin bending to place his hands on the Kunai sticking out of the bespectacled boy's thighs and twisting it a full 360 degrees.“AGHHHHH!!!” Kabuto screamed out in pain breathing raggedly as blood began to leak from his now-open wounds.“All that talent has gone in the wind, do you take me for an Idiot traitor!” Ibiki yanked the Kunais from Kabuto’s thighs and stabbed them on Kabuto’s shoulder disks, punching another pair of holes into the young man.“You left the hidden leaf village a total of four times in the past months on ‘research’ purposes.” Another slap. “Word around the block is nobody knows you personally.” Ibiki frowned and stepped back to inspect the boy in front of him.Kabuto was a mess, a literal flesh bag of bruises, Ibiki Morino is a man you do not want to meet in a torture chamber on a normal day, but word around the workplace is that his become overbearing, strict, controlling, menacing and furious. A group of his repeat offenders has already begun calling him Director Fury behind his back.Kabuto sat limply on the metallic chair he found himself strapped to in locks and chains, his face was facing up at the gray ceiling and the lone lightbulb hanging from it. Kabuto’s great hair was the first to go, Ibiki likes giving people a nice head shave before any torture sessions, in that time he ‘tries’ to make you see the easy way by asking you random questions about your life.Kabuto’s head dropped to face down limply, his crown revealing the number ‘432’ carved into the flesh with something barely sharp and spiky. His naked body looked battered and bloody with his legs chained to the floor. Kabuto coughed out blood and looked up at Ibiki with begging, afraid eyes that spoke of innocence and Ibiki grunted.“I will see you in 3 hours.” Ibiki said walking out of the room and closing it behind him. Kabuto waited for the door to close before he smirked. He tried to shake his shoulders in his restraints feeling no pain from the Kunais stuck to his shoulder disks.“For someone like me, blocking out my pain receptors is child’s play.” Kabuto mumbled softly before doing a self-diagnosis. “He definitely outdid all my last captors on his first attempt.” Kabuto mused and went around repairing the damage done to his body. Just a little so he doesn’t give away his ability or they will be convinced of his treachery.««««««”»»»»»»“Good morning Hinata-Chan.” Itachi greeted his female genin in training ground 3 located close to a lake. Hinata stood ready to learn and Itachi nodded, ready to teach.“Good morning Itachi-sensei.” Hinata replied with a very stoic expression and voice. Itachi stopped himself from sighing.The Hyūga heiress was still angry at him for the event now called ‘False Alert’. Itachi was understandable enough to see her side with emotions but he also looked at it with logic. Besides, Naruto was up and moving again after a full night's sleep, the excessive brutality of the Jōnin in that case amounted to nothing life-threatening.“Have you progressed on your nature transformation?” Itachi asked, jumping to the lesson at hand, deciding to give Hinata time to cool off. Hinata shook her head no and Itachi frowned not understanding why she would struggle.“I have been a little distracted Itachi-Sensei.” Hinata revealed but did not expand on the explanation.“I understand you miss Naruto-Kun Hinata-Chan but we only have 3 weeks left before the finals I am sure everybody is training hard, you should too.” Itachi gave his student some motivational words to swallow and Hinata accepted them with a grain of salt.“I will do my best.” She simply replied, making Itachi sigh.“Move on to the lake and try to make a disturbance in a controlled manner with your chakra.” Itachi instructed easily and Hinata nodded moving toward said lake and getting on her knees in front of it.Hinata took a deep breath in and another out before placing both her palms on the lake’s surface. Water is gentle and formless, it has no shape but with enough force, it can be blunt enough to break bones and with enough concentration sharp enough to cut through stones“WHEN I KILL YOU, I WILL BREAK HIM!’ Hinata remembered and bared her teeth, concentrating harder. She had to be able to protect herself. She now knew that Naruto thought he had no life without her in it and when she thought about it she realized she is the person Naruto has spent the most time of his life with.“If I lose and die, I will be failing him, I will be hurting him.” Hinata mumbled subconsciously activating her Byakugan in the process. Hinata saw a transparent chakra running through the waters. She tried to mix her purple chakra inside and combine it with the translucent chakra before she could make it her own.The blind Hyūga’s chakra entered the lake slowly, she knew she could not stretch her chakra throughout the whole lake so she decided to start small creating a circle of influence in the lake. Hinata thought of her chakra as a pebble and let it drop, her chakra fused with the water and it caused a ripple in the lake’s surface.‘Denser.’ She thought condensing her chakra more, this time when the chakra fused with the lake a bigger ripple was made. ‘faster’ She thought, increasing the constancy of her chakra outputs. Her little section of the lake began to rise and fall violently while she stared straight at it.Hinata was Watching everything that was occurring in such great detail that she could see how her chakra fused with the lake’s Chakra and give it intent.‘Nature transformation. My Chakra nature aligns with water, so there is nothing forced when fusing with the actual element.’ Hinata Noted and stopped her exercise, taking a breath in while watching the water settle down and her chakra expand outward, getting drowned in the lake with Kage-level chakra reserves.‘Shape manipulation. Controlling the element will be difficult because I lack experience.’ Hinata placed her palms on the lake’s surface again and repeated her exercise finding it easier to repeat.Water as an element is first and foremost obedient, it will take any shape to compensate for space but is also evasive in the sense that you cannot grab onto it. To manipulate something like water, you would need to place it inside a container.‘The water will take the shape of the container.’ Hinata deduced and glared at the lake before sinking the tips of her index fingers inside. The disturbance in her circle of influence calmed to leave the training ground silent once more. Hinata began shaping her chakra first, manipulating its shape into a container of her choosing and filling it with water.Itachi nodded in pride at his female student, she figured it out quicker than he expected. Now was the time to see what she would do. Itachi had his Sharingan active to assess his student's chakra control and whether she was doing the right thing.“Slowly, slowly, slowly.” Hinata mumbled finding herself smiling when she remembered the person who used to tell her to slow down a little and breathe. Hinata raised her index fingers slowly from the lake, pulling out a thin translucent line of water connected to her fingertips. It snapped a second later, and Hinata still smiled.“Good job Hinata-Chan, continue for another 2 hours and then we will spar before you head home.” Itachi instructed and Hinata nodded from her kneeling position in front of the lake and repeated the first step of her chakra control exercise of Nature transformation and Shape Manipulation.«««««”»»»»»“You. Come over here.” Neji growled and looked to his left. Toneri stood there in front of Neji’s home, in all his almighty glory. Neji moved toward Toneri and just stood there waiting for the taller teen to speak.“Yes, Ōtsutsuki-Sama.” Neji droned out with clear bitterness in his eyes that his voice did not carry. Toneri told him he was only allowed to address him as Ōtsutsuki-Sama because peasants did not deserve to speak his name or something egotistical like that.“Open this door, I have a task for you seeing as you are scared of this Naruto Uzumaki fodder character.” Toneri said in condensation toward Neji Hyūga. The branch member simply walked around his blackmailer and opened the door and let him step in first.Neji removed his sandals before entering, but he spied Toneri had not removed his sandals when he entered. Neji refrained from acting brash, it is what led him to the situation he now found himself in.‘I should have thought things through first.’ Neji thought not the least bit guilty about killing his grandfather. In Neji’s eyes, the man was a tormenter and he deserved a thousand more stabs for what he put him and his father through, the Hyūga prodigy felt no regret.“I want you to take Hanabi out of the house for a few hours tomorrow.” Toneri ordered, deciding to stay standing. The house was bland and lifeless. Neji only had a futon that was folded up in a corner and nothing else.“I am not a babysitter, I have training tomorrow.” Neji replied with a natural deadpan in his voice that he didn’t have to try too hard to accomplish.“Hahaha, a peasant wanting strength.” Toneri mocked laughing as only a noble could. “What are you training for? Cannot you see that you are weak and worthless?” Toneri rhetorically asked before turning to leave the house.“Tomorrow at 7 am sharp, be there with a way to encourage her to leave.” Toneri instructed and waited for Neji who went and opened the door for the Ōtsutsuki clan heir who stepped out.“Why do Hinata-Sama’s troubles follow me around, is that my fate?” Neji thought out loud closing the door with a click.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Karin Uzumaki, a former Genin of Kusagakure watched Naruto Uzumaki perform push-ups in the grassy terrain they had stopped at for rest. The redhead sat under the shade of a tree with Jiraiya of the three Sanins on her left, at a distance with a group of the blonde’s clones.Karin scanned her surrounding again and spotted many more blondes with thick manes of blond hair. A headcount through the use of her sensory ability told her there were sixty clones. This method of training is supposed to be the ultimate cheat code, a cheat code an Uchiha would ultimately admit trumped their own Sharingan, quoted the blonde.The clones organized themselves into 6 groups of ten members. The first group sat next to a small pond and practiced splitting it down in the middle. The second group practiced the Shuushine, trying to combine it with the shadow clone jutsu so that when a clone appeared it appeared with maximum velocity. The third group at the distance performed the ‘The Clone Great Explosion technique.’ The jutsu Naruto’s sensei handed him.“A clone fast enough to reach you in seconds and blow up in your face, a willing suicide bomber.” Karin shivered at the thought. She would have never thought of such a strategy. It gave her a different opinion of the person in front of her who was supposed to be a cousin or something of the sort.“He does not seem like it, but he is a ninja through and through.” Karin mumbled now looking to the section of clones close to Jiraiya. She wondered what the Rasengan was, the boy was adamant about learning it saying the bastard who created the jutsu owed him one for all his years of mistreatment, he couldn’t even remember one misdeed. Karin was shocked to find out who the blonde meant by the bastard.«««««”»»»»»“I don’t think you should be performing all the stages of the jutsu at the same time gaki.” Jiraiya said with a sweat drop while he watched ten clones perform the first stage of the Rasengan which was rotation with the help of a water balloon. The other ten trained power output by using a rubber ball and the final ten practiced containment which they practiced barehanded, there were no physical results.“That is why we are the ones thinking, perverted guy.” All the clones grumbled while concentrating on performing their tasks. The aged Sanin made a sound and looked at the results the blonde was making with a week's worth of training. The blonde would not say where he came upon the idea to train with clones but Jiraiya would honestly say it was troublesome, at this rate Naruto would be a master of everything in less than a decade.The group dedicated to the rotation was already popping water balloons left and right, repeating the exercise to better the blonde's chakra control so rotating his Chakra comes more naturally.The group dedicated to power was progressing smoothly, some got the rubber balls to burst while others failed but all that experience would only benefit Minato’s son.The final group saw no results in containing the chakra released inside the shape of a sphere. Jiraiya watched as ten clones wasted chakra for more than 20 minutes looking unwinded. Jiraiya knew in the history of the elemental nations Naruto has already left a mark as a kid with above-Kage-level chakra reserves and he was still growing.‘The child of prophecy.’ Jiraiya thought with mixed emotions on the matter, The boy he met in Amegakure was soft-spoken and gentle, and Minato was soft-spoken and gentle. Naruto was loud and unapologetic, he seemed to speak his mind every other minute and was conceited in himself. Those did not sound like the qualities of someone looking for peace in the world, but rather a man looking to rule said world.‘Could bring about peace in the elemental nations or be its destruction.’ Jiraiya recited a section of the prophecy and he was honestly scared and unwilling to guess what path his new apprentice would choose. Hiruzen was more worried about the village, as long as Naruto was on the leaf’s side both paths would not hurt the village.“Alright!” A clone in the third group exclaimed when he was able to shape his chakra into a sphere for a second before it began rising again like smoke towards the sky. The rest of the clones punched said clone who succeeded and dispelled him to gain his knowledge before creating another clone. All the clones were now a step closer to success.‘Troublesome.’ Jiraiya thought watching all ten blondes grin as they performed the third step once more with each able to form a rough sphere for a second before it lost form.“Hey Perverted guy.” Jiraiya sighed and looked left and down at the short blonde who came up to him. Jiraiya looked to where the original was and found him missing so he would assumed the one in front of him was the original, some times it got confusing.“How Long until we reach Uzukagure?” Naruto asked eager to visit the land of his ancestry. Jiraiya grinned deciding to forget about his emo thoughts and tease the boy.“Why, you want to return quickly to see your girlfriend.” Jiraiya said with dancing eyebrows making Naruto frown at the white-haired man.“Uzu-ga-kure, LAND OF WHIRL-POOLé.” Naruto repeated slowly, speaking exaggeratedly to the Sanin like he was speaking to an old man with hearing problems. Jiraiya got a tick mark under his forehead protector and wrapped Naruto in a lock-hold before placing his big fist on the boy's crown and twisting.“Aghhh let me go, you old perverted idiot!” Naruto said making it worse as Jiraiya quickened his pace and applied more force. “Okay okay, I give.” Naruto complained raising a metaphorical white flag. Jiraiya let the boy go with a smirk while the blonde rubbed his warm head.“Child abuser.” Naruto mumbled and quickly apologized. “Not you! I was thinking of my neighbor.” Naruto lied in a panic throwing his hands between him and Jiraiya to stop the approaching Sanin. Jiraiya grumbled something about disrespectful gakis before getting serious.“We should be arriving in Whirlpool in 2 days if they don’t delay the ship again, and with my calculations, we should be back in the leaf by the day before the exams.” Jiraiya replied to the earlier question Naruto asked. The blonde let out a little smile at the thought of visiting his mother's home.Jiraiya sighed discreetly feeling again conflicted, he felt horrible about keeping the boy’s heritage from him. It would be better if he were to learn the truth from him, or the third Hokage. If Naruto finds out on his own the repercussions could be detrimental.How Naruto figured out his status as a jinchuriki was already confusing to Jiraiya of the Sanin, one side says he learned the truth after a failed attempt to capture a criminal but Naruto’s words say he figured it out on his own, and from his tone a long time ago.“Alright look I got it!!…. Dammit!” Jiraiya let the clone’s celebration become background noise while he thought. The Toad Sage spied the red-haired girl accompanying them reading his book and thought back to what the third said her assignment was.‘Get close to Naruto and create a familial bond with him.’ Jiraiya sometimes wondered if maybe Orochimaru was the one who took to Hiruzen’s teachings the most from all of them. ‘In a twisted way, they think alike.’ Jiraiya frowned at the thought crossing his mind.Hiruzen wanted to tie Naruto down to the village by any means necessary. Jiraiya too concluded that Naruto might not hold any loyalty to them all. He would find it more boggling if the blonde loved the leaf village unconditionally.“It’s splitting!” A clone in the group working on Nature transformation exclaimed and got expelled a second later before getting replaced by another clone. It has been like this for the last 9 days and gaki hasn’t wanted to hear a word about the fox, just the workings of the seal on his abdomen. In other words, Jiraiya after explaining the Rasengan became a glorified Fuinjutsu archive for the blonde to do as he pleased.“Tstststs I am going to be so badass.” Naruto said with excitement and mischievous eyes that spoke of grand plans or schemes. The toad Sanin did not like that those eyes held a curiosity to it that knew no boundaries. Jiraiya could only blame himself for that, the boy had no parental figures in his life, and Hiruzen fucked up.«««««”»»»»»Two days later the toad Sage of perverseness followed by Naruto Uzumaki and Karin Uzumaki reached what Naruto thought was a very familiar location. The blonde brightened up like a lamp to Karin’s senses and she rubbed her legs together feeling bothered.“The Great Naruto Bridge.” Karin read out loud and let her eyes widen in shock. She looked to her cousin who stood there looking proud with his fists on his waists and legs wide, poised like a boss as he smirked at her his eyes telling her, yes. It is real.“H-how -h-how b-but w-what w-when…. I mean but that is the y-your name.” Karin spoke a kind of none sense that caused people to fight in clubs trying to make sense of what she hoped was a coincidence.“Ah cousin, come come.” Naruto said approaching Karin and wrapping a hand around her shoulder. The short blond had to get on his tiptoes to achieve this. Jiraiya only rolled his eyes at the blonde menace.“I know just the person who can explain it all to you.” Naruto replied beginning his trek across the bridge named after him. “But I guess I can start and I will let them continue.” Naruto said giving his older cousin the kind of look an older sibling would give their little sibling when doing them a favor, the blonde is too conceited.“It was a day like any other day…….” Naruto began explaining of course what was a biased retelling on his part. Jiraiya couldn’t help but grunt in amusement at the exaggeration from the blonde gaki but he was not far from the truth.‘I never thought it would be like this.’ Jiraiya thought with some reverence, this was the difference between a prodigy and a prophesied savior. Jiraiya as he walked behind the two Uzumaki already feared Naruto’s fuinjutsu. The blonde has no formal teaching in the art.‘I just get it, you know.’ Jiraiya remembered Naruto’s answer to his inquiry on who thought him fuinjutsu. ‘No, no I don’t know.’ Jiraiya thought before he whistled in appreciation when they reached the other side of the bridge and entered Wave Country.Wave country in the short amount of time it has been free managed to push forward with vigor. It looked like everybody in the village broke down their houses and now lived in tents but in random places, the Sanin spotted houses in construction.“It looks like they are rebuilding the village, was the damage that widespread?.” Karin asked her blonde cousin with great hair and the blonde shook his head no.“The fights were controlled, we kept our opponents concentrated on us.” Naruto said offhandedly before spotting a familiar face.“Hey old drunk!” Naruto called out to an old man with a hat. Jiraiya bristles at the thought that he was not special, seeing as the blonde called the man who turned around with a flask in hand a degrading name too.“Just the man you can ask all your questions.” Naruto changed his arm’s position around Karin's shoulders and instead grabbed the taller girl's hand running off with her to meet the man waving back at them with a big belly laugh.“Your kid is something else Minato.” Jiraiya said in a whisper. Naruto did not want to hear anything about the fox’s chakra, saying he would rather focus on fuinjutsu and his other jutsus for the first two weeks. Jiraiya decided to teach the blonde the art of summoning at least.“Naruto, you little twerp. How have you been?” Tazuna the bridge builder of love greeted followed by a group of other construction workers. A second later they bombarded Naruto with praises and questions. The story of how Wave was saved sounded so exaggerated now that it could be called a lie mixed with the truth.Karin soaked it all up with awe in her eyes, she could not believe her 12-year-old cousin had this much clout in another country. Tazuna began explaining to those who didn’t know the story seeing as Wave was getting new faces and old ones alike returning.«««««”»»»»»“Haha….” Naruto chuckled in embarrassment when he found himself in a hug, getting buried in Tsunami’s bosom. Jiraiya grumbled about the benefits of being an innocent gaki when he saw the scene.“You look taller and much stronger too.” Tsunami said while breaking the hug and giving the blonde a little space, smiling down at the shorter boy.“You really think so?” Naruto asked in embarrassment, he was still weirded out by having a woman treat him like her own son. Tsunami nodded with a sweet smile and ruffled the blonde's hair.“Who is your friend.” Naruto gulped and looked back up to Tsunami who eyed him and Karin with eyes that said he should explain himself and be aware.“This-this is Karin Uzumaki, my cousin.” Naruto replied quickly, doing well to hide his rising fear. Tsunami’s mood did a complete 180 and she smiled in Karin’s direction offering the girl a handshake in greeting.“Nice to meet you too… miss Tsunami-San.” Karin said awkwardly and a bit nervous because of the earlier look she received.“So what are you doing back here Naruto-Kun, where are Sasuke-Kun, Hinata-Chan, and Itachi-Sensei?” Tsunami inquired while scanning her front yard to see if she could find them.“Hinata-Hime is back in the village with Itachi-Sensei getting training.” He began with a soft smile at the thought of his Hime. “Sasuke is on a training trip outside the village.” He finished with his expression becoming neutral.“And you?” Tsunami asked.“We are here to catch a ship to an island close by.” Naruto explained vaguely and Tsunami nodded before looking toward her father who spoke with Jiraiya of the Sanin as the man introduced himself earlier. She believes the white-haired grizzly of a is was over eccentric.“Let’s head inside and I can make you guys something to eat.” Tsunami offered and Naruto’s eyes sparkled, free food. Karin only squeezed her thighs together and rubbed them feeling bothered by the amount of warm chakra next to her.«««««”»»»»»It was an hour later that Naruto found himself in Tsunami’s room with the woman sitting on the bed waiting for him to say what he wanted to say. Naruto had time to think about his plans for wave country and had come up with an idea he thought would work in both his and the country’s favor.Gatō had informed him of his roadblock in Suna, Naruto would not say he did not see something like that coming. The Kages of the hidden villages seem to stand on common ground when it came to their stupidity.Wave Country though is a different ball game, for one all its docks and harbors are privately owned by your truly, same with the four big ships docked there with 5 medium-sized ships and 24 small boats. Naruto wanted someone he could trust to handle how Wave developed from now on and the woman in front of him was perfect for the responsibility.“I have a business proposal for you.” Naruto said seriously and Tsunami cooed finding the boy cute. Naruto fought back a blush of embarrassment and cleared his throat.“I am serious.” Naruto said with so much charisma and seriousness in his voice Tsunami paused and looked him over again.“What is going on Naruto-Kun?” Tsunami asked a bit taken by the boy’s sudden change.“Nothing bad I promise, it is just that.” Naruto rubbed the back of his head nervously before telling Tsunami that Gatō is still alive.“What!” Tsunami cried abruptly standing up.“Calm down I will explain.” Naruto said placating the older woman who sat back down and waited for his explanation.“I took over Gatō’s businesses and dealings as well as his properties and belongings, in other words…...” Naruto paused and let the revelation sink in on its own.“You own Wave Country.” Tsunami finished for the blonde and she frowned at Naruto, disappointed that he would be just like Gatō. “What do you plan on doing?” Tsunami asked feeling lost on how to react.“I want you in charge of handling Wave Country’s development and growth.” Naruto replied with a smile that had Tsunami blinking, she did not expect that request.“How am I supposed to do that Naruto-Kun? I cannot just start giving people orders.” Tsunami explained with a frown on her beautiful face and Naruto stepped closer to her sitting form.“I own Gatō’s shipping company but I cannot do anything in the open due to my age. It would be suspicious, especially for an orphan to all of a sudden be a billionaire.” Naruto explained easily which had Tsunami slowly start to see the picture her eyes did widen when she heard Naruto was a billionaire.“You want me to be your frontman?” She asked and Naruto shook his head no.“I want you to be my voice, I want you to be Wave Country’s voice.” Naruto outstretched his hand toward Tsunami. “I want a strong, caring, and beautiful woman leading wave country into a brighter future.” Naruto said with a smile and waited patiently for the woman to think her decision through.The fact Tsunami took a full 2 minutes to think about it only gave Naruto more reason to think he chose the right person to run his businesses in Wave country. If she accepts he would tell her about his plans of action, the blonde was not against constructive criticism and bouncing ideas around.“You really are an unpredictable boy.” Tsunami said with a small laugh that had Naruto smiling too.“Oh, what the hell, why not?” Tsunami finally decided to accept, taking Naruto’s hand in her softer one and giving him a handshake to seal the deal.“Welcome to Uzumaki’s creed Tsunami-San, where we find innovative ways to solve all problems.” Naruto said with an exaggerated business-like voice and a shit-eating grin on his face. Tsunami only giggled and went to pull the blonde's cheeks like Hinata usually did when he was being bratty or silly.“Ouch ouch ouch….. what did you do that for Hime…………oops hahaha sorry.” Naruto realized his mistake and laughed nervously while rubbing the back of his head and Tsunami gave a sincere laugh of amusement.“How are you and Hinata-Chan doing?” Tsunami asked softly and Naruto smiled softly taking a sit on the bed Hinata once spent a week on. The room they sat in held a place in his heart because it is where he realized his feelings for his best friend. The Jinchuriki of the nine tails began retelling Tsunami of their adventures after wave country while keeping it civilian-friendly.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Sakura sat on a patch of sand and concentrated her chakra trying to control the little grains with no success. She was located at training ground 13 along with her teammates and sensei. In her hand was a piece of paper to test her chakra nature, she got earth an earth affinity.Kurenai-Sensei had decided to dedicate the time left before the Chunin exams to training Shino Aburama and even with the boy’s refusal equipped him with at least one genjutsu. Sakura still could not believe she lost against Shikamaru and after her talk with Orochimaru, she understood it was her own doing.Team 8 in Sakura’s opinion was forever destroyed, Sakura still loved Sasuke who had killed Akamaru. Kiba did not like the fact she tried to defend the Uchiha by trying to make excuses for the raven-haired boy. Shino was known for his ability to not give anything away when it came to his emotions but even he said her name with a tone of shock when he overheard her conversation with Kiba.Speaking of the Inuzuka, he has become quick to anger, quick to get irritated, quiet, and aggressive. He was in the process of drilling a hole through a tree. Sakura looked away from the boy when he went right through to the other side after a full minute. She knew in Kiba’s eyes, that tree was her love interest.‘Why did you kill Akamura Sasuke-Kun?’ Sakura wondered with a frown, trying to understand why the young Uchiha would go to such extremes. The grains of sand in her grasp did not respond to any of her probings and she wondered where her secret sensei could have gone.‘Kabuto was supposed to be our communication line.’ Sakura thought of the Konoha genin who worked for the snake Sanin and wondered where the man could have disappeared to.“Ino is always busy.” Sakura mumbled with a sigh escaping her lips. She has not spent time with her best friend for the past 2 weeks, they were both in simple terms ‘free to hang’. Sakura did not make it to the finals and Ino did not make it to the finals. While Sakura stressed, Ino had better things to worry about keeping her busy.“FANG!” Sakura grimaced when she heard Kiba’s call before she heard another tree getting drilled through. The attack caused less blunt damage than it would when Akamaru was alive but Kiba planned on fixing that by giving the attack piercing force. Sakura could not bring herself to think that Sasuke might have doomed Kiba to an early death, the Inuzuka’s whole fighting style relied on his pup.‘Kiba will find a way, if not. I have to get stronger to cover his back.’ Sakura reassured herself looking back to the sand in her grasp and trying to find out the condition she needs to utilize the bloodline limit.«««««”»»»»»“Shikamaru Nara approached you last night?” Kurenai Yūi, the genjutsu mistress of Konoha asked her Aburama Genin who nodded with his hands in his jacket’s pockets.“Shikamaru-San had approached me at 9:32 pm last night saying we should partner up due in fact because he, myself, and Lee-San are up against team 7 and team Suna.” Shino explained wordily. Kurenai was professional enough to not let the long explanation bother her.“I am guessing he offered Lee the same offer.” Kurenai started and got a nod from Shino. “I think it is a good idea, with all your strengths you would make a formidable and balanced team.” Kurenai said smiling in thought.“I too see the logic in the team makeup, Lee-San is a heavy hitter, Shikamaru-San is a strategist and I can handle myself in combat and work well as a support.” Shino explained logically getting Kurenai’s approval in the form of a nod.“Well then, I will speak to Guy and Asuma to plan a joint training session for the three of you.” The scarlet-eyed woman replied easily with Shino nodding and turning around to face Kiba who was in the process of shredding a tree bark with his elongated nails.“I am very worried for my friend Kurenai-Sensei,” Shino said with a straight face and a blunt expression but Kurenai placed a hand on his shoulder and gave it a reassuring squeeze.“All we can do is be there for him Shino-Kun.” The sad sensei said softly while watching her Inuzuka Genin start biting a tree bark that he felt he was not doing enough damage to with his elongated nails that are laced with chakra to strengthen and sharpen them.«««««”»»»»»Kiba Inuzuka lost many things when Akamaru died. The young boy lost a best friend, a brother, a lifetime companion, and his pride as an Inuzuka. All his life Akamaru was there supporting him, giving him advice and encouragement, the dog always had his back.‘Akamaru, gone.’ That’s the only thought that played in Kiba’s mind because that’s the only thought that mattered in his head. The only thought left and the words that birth them are what drove Kiba Inuzuka now.‘It is not a genjutsu genius, the mutt is dead.’ Kiba remembered Sasuke informing him In a matter-of-fact tone. He remembered blinking and feeling something break deep inside him before looking back at Sasuke. Eyes pleading for the Uchiha to tell him it was a bad joke.‘I don’t speak butt sniffing.’ Was Sasuke’s reply to his pleading eyes before he dashed at him, Kiba was still confused. Then he felt something strike the top of his head, bringing him down face-first on the floor and everything went black.When Kiba awoke from what he thought was a nightmare his sensei told him this was his new reality. A world without Akamaru, a world without his best friend, brother, and partner. A world Sasuke Uchiha created with the use of his accursed Sharingan.“FANG! Kiba roared running on all four before jumping horizontally to the ground and spinning at rapid speeds like a drill before he collided with a tree and began drilling into it. Kiba felt the process was taking too long so he brought his arms above his head, hands clapped together and he used his sharp nails as the focal point of his jutsu.“DRILLER!” Kiba added in another roar as he drilled into the tree in one go and burst through on the other side, leaving a perfect circle where his jutsu met wood. The Inuzuka stopped his spinning motion and twisted in midair, turning to face the damage he had caused and he landed on all four digging four trenches while sliding backward.“S-sa” Kiba tried to sound out in a struggle sounding like a dog trying to talk while growling. “S-su” he continued, it looks like the Inuzuka was trying to say something that brought him unimaginable anger. “K-ke Uchiha, gone.” Kiba finished grinning menacingly while releasing a wild killing intent that promised nothing but Savage brutality and unadulterated murder.«««««”»»»»»The Land of Fire is one of the largest and most powerful countries in the Elemental Nations and is the home to The Village Hidden In The Leaves. The Land of Fire is a federal parliamentary republic comprised of several provinces which have semi-autonomy as well as several colonies.Its government leader is the Fire Daimyō. The Land of Fire was the first country to adopt a ninja village, Konohagakure, a custom other countries would adopt. The land is oriented towards the element of fire, having very bright and warm weather. While not the largest country, it has the largest hidden village.Shisui Uchiha slowly walked toward the capital of the land of fire in the distance Ōujisama City. The Fire Diamyō’s private city. He is the richest man in the world and the most powerful, Shisui prayed he does not get to meet the political and commercial powerhouse of the land of fire.The Fire Diamyō is the commander-in-chief and chief of the United Provinces of the Land of Fire. This person is tasked with overseeing the welfare of citizens, approving laws, and preserving the culture and power of the Lands. The Fire Diamyō can decree temporary law which can be disputed by the Fire Parliament and or the Supreme Court of the Fire Republic.A province is led by a leader chosen through a democratic voting system and becomes a member of the Fire Parliament. Their job is to represent the interests of the members of their provinces, there are four provinces of the Land of Fire. Within the Parliament, they along with the Fire Diamyō write and sign ideas into law. The Hokage is the governor of the Hidden Province.Shisui found himself in the luxurious entrance of Ōujisama City. A gate not as big as Konohagarus but it was worth more, in the center was the Fire symbol in black. Shisui narrowed his eyes as he walked, sensing he was being tailed from the shadows. The people watching him were good he couldn’t pinpoint their exact location. The Uchiha decide not to overreact and walked up to the booth in front of the entrance.“Good afternoon. Shisui Uchiha here on a mission from Hokage-Sama!” Shisui stated clearly, very unlike himself gaining the attention of the Ninjas in the boot. The Ninja on the left with pale blonde hair in a ponytail and another with a bald head.“Let’s see your paperwork.” The Shinobi with blonde hair drawled out lazily stretching his hand out to receive. Shisui pulled out his Ninja Identification Card stretching his hand out to give it. The Shinobi ran through some hand seals activating a fuinjutsu seal inside the card letting it turn green In color.“Shisui Uchiha, Jōnin of Konohagaru, registration number 1352.” The blonde guard drawled on slowly. “Welcome to Ōujisama City and please head over to the biggest building in the distance.” Shisui looked at said building and saw it was very far and because in the Fire capital ninjas were directed to walk like any other normal person, the distance was not something Shisui wanted to take on.Shisui sighed in exasperation and slowly walked his way down the cemented pathway leading to the Diamyō palace built like a temple with a theme of white and red with corn-like rooftops. Shisui found that many rich people lived in the city due to the extravagant and over-the-top way of dressing the people he passed wore.It seemed red and white was a theme in clothing as well because Shisui saw people of all ages with that color combination on them at least somewhere in their person. Shisui of the body flicker felt underdressed to the party.‘They don’t seem to be drawing attention to themselves, they might be part of the Fire Diamyō’s forces.’ Shisui thought while trying to pinpoint the 3 signatures tailing him and giving up, if he turned around he would be able to do so.Shisui walked for more than 1 hour to reach the foot of the steps leading to the castle and sighed unwilling to count the number of stairs or he will become discouraged. The Uchiha prodigy and ex-investigator sighed finding that he was still being tailed, he guess he could not just Shuushine up there or there would be witnesses to the fact he broke the law.The master of the body flicker stepped on the first stair and began his trek up, the entire time his eyes twitched in annoyance at the squad following him. Bloody eyewitnesses.«««««”»»»»»Danzō is a frail, old man, who normally walks with a cane. He had black, shaggy hair, and his right eye was bandaged. Danzō has had an X-shaped scar on his chin since his youth. He wears a white shirt, with a black or dark grey robe over the top of it covering from his feet, to just over his right shoulder. The robe conceals his right arm which is bandaged, and covered with three large golden braces.The ‘ex’ Root division leader sat on a wooden chair in his chamber with a table in front of him. On the table were scrolls, folded and unfolded. Danzo held a brush in hand while he wrote down a message. The room was dimly lit by a candle on the table.“Speak.” Danzo’s cold and emotionless voice sounded out to the dark corner of the room. A teenager by the looks of it stepped out of the shadows and took a knee behind his leader.“Shisui Uchiha of the body flicker has arrived my lord.” The teen with a plain white porcelain mask on his face and draped under a black cloak that hid his body droned out blandly just as emotionless as his lord.“What is his reason for being in the capital?” The Shimura questioned not knowing why that sneaky Uchiha would be there.Danzō Shimura hated Shisui Uchiha the most out of all Uchihas, he did not care if the boy happened to be Kagami Uchiha’s grandson. Kagami was Danzo’s first Shinobi world war comrade in nothing but paper if you asked the aged man.Danzō hated Shisui for taking away his chance at the Hokage sit, the Uchiha massacre he had been plotting would have discredited Hiruzen, sighting him as incapable of running the village, and with the boys Sharingan, his position would be all but secure.“He was sent here by Hokage-Sama” The agent answered quickly and Danzō refrained from scoffing.Hiruzen Sarutobi was a fool in Danzo’s eyes. The Third Hokage gives his ninjas too much freedom and the fact he trusts an Uchiha who can mind control other Sharingan users with but a glance to be loyal to Konoha was a fool's deal with the Shinigami. Such power was wasteful in the hands of a young man and an Uchiha of all people.‘Kotoamatsukami.’ Danzo thought with anger that came from a place of jealousy, such power belonged to someone like him, someone with goals and ambitions. Danzō had already warned Orochimaru that Shisui Uchiha was his target and any attempt at ‘his’ Sharingan would be ill-advised.The problem is that the boy is fast, Shisui is as fast as the second and fourth Hokage, someone that fast with the Sharingan’s ability to predict movements was not someone you could catch on normal days but what Danzō saw the night he tried to strike the Jōnin before his mission to the Uchiha residence was spectacular.‘The Susano.’ Danzo knew Madara Uchiha had such a jutsu but he had never seen it before. Shisui Uchiha was more than happy to threaten him with the chakra construct. The Root leader had to call back his forces and retreat with his tail tucked behind his back with nothing or else die.“Escort him to me.” Danzo instructed and his ninja vanished. The elder placed his brush down and contemplated his plans of action, was he going to make another attempt at the Uchiha or bid his time before he strikes? The last time he rushed, he was not prepared for Shisui to show him his trump card.The exiled elder stood up and grabbed his cane making his way to the door. He wondered if Hiruzen was finally seeing his way was not working.«««««”»»»»»“Mannnnnn!” Shisui breathed out with a groan, he was not tired but he definitely grew bored of the stairs right from the beginning. The Uchiha bent forward placing his hands on his knees and took an exaggerated breath in and then out.“Oh my, a ninja.” Shisui blinked and looked up finding himself staring at a robust woman he immediately recognized and he groaned when he noticed she did not have her cat with her.“Madam Shijimi.” Shisui greeted politely giving the woman a respectful bow. Shijimi is the mother of the current Fire Diamyō and wife of the previous Diamyō, she is notoriously known for losing her cat who loved Konoha and would always run to the village from the Land of Fire capital.“Have you by any chance seen Tora?” She asked, looking for all intent and purposes lost. Shisui straightened from his bow and shook his head no while he looked at the important lady’s entourage. The entourage of 5 samurai wearing a red and white combination of body armor looked exasperated knowing what came next.“Prepare the carriage, we are going to Konoha!” The woman ordered with conviction and dedication. Her guarding detail straightened and moved to do as instructed with her following behind completely forgetting Shisui.“I feel sorry for any Genin team taking up that mission.” Shisui mumbled with a chuckle of mischief, he hoped the blonde Uzumaki got the mission. Shisui did wonder how the blonde has been doing and whether he passed his second phase of the exams.“Shisui Uchiha.” Shisui hummed looking in the direction of the voice calling him but he frowned when he saw the boy addressing him wearing a plain white porcelain mask.“Root.” Shisui growled out and prepared to defend himself if attacked, the last time he met the division he almost had his eyes plucked from their sockets.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Mom Mom! I did it I did it, look look!” A boy about 7 years of age exclaimed happily while running toward his mother who sat on a bench reading a book. “What did you do?” The mother asked with a sweet smile plastered on her face, a smile that spoke of love and affection.“Look.” The boy said jumping to perform a front flip, he landed on his butt and grinned up at his mother who gave a lovely giggle at what she probably thought was adorable.“That’s a good boy.” The woman said with a smile kissing the boy on his cheeks. Naruto turned away from the display and looked to 6-year-old Hinata Hyūga, this was the first time they decide to go play at the park and they had only been friends for 10 months.Naruto blinked when he found Hinata looking in his direction with a frown but when she was caught she readjusted her glasses and blushed looking away. Naruto shrugged and moved toward her and smiled broadly.“Hey Hinata-Chan, do you think they are finished marking our tests?” Naruto asked eagerly, he was surprised he would want to know his written exam marks. Then again he was studying very hard with Hinata-Chan who helped him with the big words he did not know or explained equations for him, she was very smart the blonde had realized.“My-my cousin use to g-go see his results on the same day of the exams, maybe w-we can d-do so as well” Naruto nodded at the plan but Hinata did not sound sure of it, The blonde was all about a plan of action but he liked a plan that came with confidence and assurance.6-year-old Naruto in all his chibi glory with big deep blue eyes and a thick mane of unruly golden blonde hair dressed in what he assumed was cool ninja gear. A turtleneck sleeveless sweater revealing his small arms with an orange spiral in the center, a pair of burnt orange ankle-length pants, and black opened-toed sandals.Walked up to Hinata Hyūga, his friend.“Do You, want to go?” Naruto asked Hinata emphasizing whether she wanted to go. He stood directly in front of her looking her in the eyes, not acknowledging her reddening cheeks, and instead gave her his full attention.‘Because you are the best kind of smart, the never giving up genius and I know you will pass if you put your mind to it.’ Naruto did not expect Hinata to say that last night. What she told him before they went to sleep on his bed made him blush in embarrassment and humbleness.‘It made me happy.’ Naruto realized. ‘I want to make her proud of teaching me.’ Naruto kept looking into Hinata’s big charcoal irises. The Cute chibi Hyūga heiress with a bob hairstyle with two fringes framing her face and a deep blush on her face wearing a baggy beige jacket, dark blue pants, and blue opened-toed sandals slowly began to feel the weight of what he was asking her.‘JUST WAIT HIME, I WILL SHOW YOU HOW I WILL PASS!’ When you proclaimed something like that in the spur of the moment you had to know it was a promise from the heart. Naruto wanted more than anything for Hinata to see his marks so she knew she was the one responsible for them but if she did not want to go then maybe she didn’t think he passed.Naruto didn’t know when but her opinions began to matter to him.“I would like to see if our hard work has paid off Naruto-Kun.” Hinata said seriously and in a tone of assurance not even stuttering as she stared up into Naruto’s eyes unflinchingly even with the blush on her face. Naruto smiled broadly and took Hinata’s hand in his own and marched toward the academy at 5 pm.«««««”»»»»»“Hime.” Naruto sighed when he opened his eyes and smiled up at the tent he slept in. He missed his princess and wondered how she was doing, Naruto grinned when he thought about how much stronger she would be when he returned.‘I wish you got to meet her, Mom. You would have liked her.’ Naruto thought in sadness at the thought of his mother, the blonde did not know why he missed the redhead. Kushina Uzumaki to the blonde was a name and a picture but whenever he closed his eyes he thought he could hear her voice telling him most of the words of encouragement that ever came from his best friend.“Im home.” Naruto whispered to the wind and got out of his tent. He heard the sound of seagulls and pigeons closing his eyes to block the glare of the sun. He slowly opened his ocean-blue eyes and the sight that greeted him was a vast shoreline surrounded by a vast ocean with a new dawn breaking on the Horizon. Naruto stood on white sand and took a breath in before releasing it. He looked left and in the distance, he saw many seals doing what seals do.“It is just as beautiful as the first time I laid eyes on it.” Naruto didn’t react and instead enjoyed the view of Uzushiogakure. Jiraiya audibly sighed next to the blonde who did not want to acknowledge him outside of training.“Look Naruto, I know we do not know each other, I also realize you don’t like me much. I can understand you feel betrayed because the fourth Hokage sealed the Nine-tails inside you and the fact we all decided to look the other way and let you live with the consequences.” Naruto listened to the toad sage, going so far as to turn his neck to the side to look up at the grizzly of a man. All the while his eyes had a bored stare like what he was hearing did not interest him.Jiraiya pushed through when he saw those eyes, the toad Sage wondered if they made a mistake.“Sensei made those decisions for your good and safety so that you could grow up like a normal gaki.” Naruto scoffed and Jiraiya frowned hoping his words would reach the blonde.“But I am not a normal kid.” Naruto replied turning his neck to look back at the horizon. “I am an Uzumaki, one of the few of my kind, at the age of 4 I had Mid-Chunin level chakra reserves, right now I might as well have more than the old man.” Naruto bent his arm at a 90-degree angle, palm facing up, and charged up his chakra.“Add the fox to the mix and there is nothing normal about me, even in our day-to-day standards.” The chakra leaking from the blonde's right hand suddenly began spinning with great speed gaining a spherical shape and shining so much like the sun-kissed ocean he was staring at.“I heard your excuse and I did not like it.” Naruto stated clearly and his Rasengan lost its shape, unraveling itself and began leaking into nature in a stream of chakra moving upward.“Now drop it and let’s do our jobs, mine is to get stronger and yours is to make me stronger.” Naruto turned around facing away from the Horizon to stare at the ruins of Uzushiogakure, the sight still made him angry even 2 days after reaching the island.«««««”»»»»»“Root.” Shisui growled preparing himself for a fight.“I am not here to fight Shisui Uchiha of Konoha.” The boy behind the mask said in an emotionless voice that annoyed Shisui to hear. “Danzo-Sama wishes to meet you.” The boy informed.“Riiiiiiiight……….” The Uchiha rolled his eyes and scanned the boy’s body language for a long minute before relaxing. “If you try anything, you will die before you can blink.” Shisui warned while placing his drawn Kunai back in his pouch.“I am well aware.” The root agent replied in a monotone voice that could be traced back to mental, physical, psychological, and emotional torture. Seeing a boy a few years older than Naruto and Sasuke talking like that made the Uchiha sad.‘Hokage-Sama let a man like Danzo Shimura do this to people and get away with it all with a slap of the wrist.’ Shisui thought while walking toward the boy who walked into the temple-like castle belonging to the Diamyō bloodline. Shisui realized that Orochimaru did the same for years with victims like Anko and an Anbu agent he has worked with before.Why do the worst of them all only get a slap on the wrist?The inside of the Castle temple was amazing if not overcompensating for something. Every painting hanging from the walls was at least as tall as 2 of the Uchiha who stared at everything with unprofessional eyes of interest and mischief.‘Imagine their faces if I pulled a Naruto on these paintings and wrote some funny things.’ The Uchiha inwardly laughed and looked toward a particular painting of Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha Shaking hands while surrounded by their clansman.‘We were divided from the start.’ Shisui suddenly lost his cheer and shook his head at the sad truth. The painting hanging on the left adjacent wall depicted Hashirama standing on one side with the Senju and Madara standing on another with the Uchiha.‘Where is that friendship Hashirama had spread to the world like a song during Konoha’s construction.’ History states that Madara and Hashirama’s friendship could beat all odds and always is triumphant, like a fact. Those two boys from warring clans who laughed, played, trained, cried, and mourned together were nowhere to be seen in the two adults in the painting.Shisui and the Root operative turned a corner before reaching a door, the root operative stopped in front of the wooden entrance and turned around to face Shisui who stopped and raised an eyebrow.‘Lord Danzo will be seeing you now.’ The boy said still monotone. The Uchiha sighed and prayed everything turned out okay while he reached into his pouch and pulled out the missive from the Hokage of the Hidden Leaf village.The boy stepped aside letting Shisui step forward and open the door to find himself in a tea room with Danzo Shimura sitting on a chair sipping from a cup. The Jōnin walked up to his mortal enemy.«««««”»»»»»“Why did you want to come here Naruto?” Karin asked her cousin while looking around the ruins of her mother’s home. The actual village only housed Collapsed buildings from shops to houses and apartments. The place looked abandoned and Karin did not feel at home.There was evidence of a large-scale attack on the island. even after years like a standing earth wall that was scorched at the center.“I thought you would want to see our homeland.” Naruto said a bit confused as to why Karin would not be excited to be here. Naruto was hyped and excited wanting to reach the home of the clan head or some other important place where he could get some clues.“No, no don’t get me wrong. I am happy to get this opportunity but I don’t know, my mother never mentioned the place before.” Karin explained with a frown. When she readjusted her specs Naruto smiled remembering another person who once wore glasses.“Ncooh! Look at Karin-Chan looking so cute!” Naruto gushed like a big brother and jumped a little to reach Karin’s head to ruffle her hair.“Hey! Stop that!” Karin exclaimed with an angry embarrassed blush. The redhead raised her hands to her head and brushed her de-shelved hair back.“Tssssttt.” Naruto chuckled mischievously finding his pranks on Karin were making her react to him more naturally and she showed her true personality. She was kind of scary looking when she wanted to be.“Maybe she did not want you to see it like this.” Naruto ventured a reason for Karin’s earlier question and the girl nodded thinking that might be the case. The redhead sighed and spied Naruto from the corner of her eyes and Jiraiya behind them with her sensory powers.“Yes maybe.” She said.“Hey, Perverted guy! While I was in Wave Country last month I saw symbols around from the Uzumaki Clan. Why is that?” Naruto asked the man behind them and Karin waited for Jiraiya’s answer having noticed the same while there 2 days back.“Uzushio or The Land of Whirlpools was home to the Uzumaki Clan, the foremost experts of fuuinjutsu. Before the hidden villages were formed, the Uzumaki Clan created Uzushiogakure by taking small clans and families who wanted no part in the war under their wing and increased their power base.” Jiraiya told the two young ninjas in training while they marched deeper into the ruins of said village.“They had a strong alliance with their distant relatives, the Senju, but chose to keep the island nation as their home rather than move to become a part of Konoha. The Uzumaki were essentially the rulers of the Land of Whirlpools and Wave country was their bread and butter.” The Toad Sage finished and Naruto hummed in thought before it hit.“Agh, stupid clones.” Naruto groaned before shaking his head and continuing. “Wave Country was a place of business and commerce for the Uzumaki Clan.” Naruto realized and Jiraiya nodded his head in acceptance of the deduction. Wave country's proximity to the mainland made it a good trading spot for Uzushiogakure.“Cool.” Naruto thought with a big grin when he realized Wave Country was already back in Uzumaki hands. Karin found what she heard interesting and thought that being on the island of Uzushio might bring her closure.“That mask does not look like any Anbu I know.” Karin stated running toward a mask partly buried in the dirt. The redhead squatted picking up the mask before straightening and showing her companions. Naruto raised an eyebrow seeing a plain white porcelain mask he did not recognize but Jiraiya’s eyes widened in shock at the significance of the mask.“Let me see that kid.” Jiraiya said while approaching Karin and taking the mask from her hand before examining the accessory closely.‘Root?.’ Jiraiya pondered and looked around the ruins of Uzushiogakure realizing something he never noticed before. There were signs of fighting but the Sage saw no weapons scattered around the battlegrounds, as well as no bodies laying around, not even a skeleton.‘This cannot be good.’ The Sage thought while stashing the mask away. Did root agents have something to do with the Uzumaki Clans' destruction or did they come around after it fell to clean house?Special reports state Konoha-Nins were not in the vicinity of Uzushio during the attack. Jiraiya would not put it past Danzo to do both. The toad Sage did not notice Naruto giving him a very serious look.“How were they destroyed?” Karin asked Jiraiya as she grew interested in her people and homeland.“Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu!” In many puffs of smoke that had Karin squirming on her feet and feeling bothered. A battalion of clones was summoned by the blonde Uzumaki.Jiraiya panicked when he thought of what Naruto planned to do with all those clones. He already had another 60 clones training where they sat up camp. Jiraiya opened his mouth to speak but the clones were all gone in a Shuushine leaving the once crowded area spacious again.“They were attacked by cowards.” Naruto said to answer Karin’s question while he looked up to the morning sky above. His people were strong, there was no way they could be reduced to an endangered bloodline without someone knowing it was gonna happen.«««««”»»»»»“Stop calling me that.” Sasuke Uchiha coldly spoke while dodging a roundhouse kick to the neck. His two tomoe Sharingan eyes scanned every twitch in his opponent’s muscles but still missed the twitch that came before Kakashi Hatake suddenly had both his legs wrapped around his neck and twisted.Sasuke felt his world turn and his neck pop in 7 different places before he met the floor on his left side. Crashing hard on the grassy landscape they were sparred.“Ma ma, Duncan Mac Duckass is that not your name?.” Kakashi Hatake teased the Uchiha while he held him in a lock hold and applied pressure in such a way that any sudden movements would snap the boy’s neck.“Hn.” Sasuke grunted even in pain revealing he had a Kunai in his hand that was located next to Kakashi’s feet. The copy ninja gave the boy an eye smile that somehow informed him he had to look behind him. The Uchiha looked behind him and Sure enough, another Kakashi Hatake stood in the distance, the one holding him down popped in a cloud of smoke a second later.Sasuke coughed while using his hand to push away the smoke before he rolled out of the vicinity. The Uchiha raised himself from the ground and faced the man, the legend, the copy ninja himself Kakashi Hatake of the Sharingan, borrowed but that was just details.“Did the dobe put you up to this?” Sasuke asked looking relaxed outside the leaf village, like all his problems stayed there because all his problems lived there.“Mmmh, did you say something? I was occupied.” Sasuke sighed wondering if the twitching in his left eye would be worth it in 2 weeks. He decided to rather turn around and look at the orange-haired girl who has been following them around“Why are you following us Sasame?” Sasuke asked the girl who had her head peaking behind a tree. The girl jumped in shock at being caught and quickly hid behind the bark. Sasuke sighed and shook his head in disdain.‘I forgot they stayed around these parts.’ Sasuke thought still staring at some strands of hair blowing in the wind revealing the girl's location.Sasame Is from the Fūma Clan, in the history of the Uchiha clan, the clan members inbred amongst each other, their bloodline is what created the Uchiha of the leaf village, able to Utilize the Sharingan. The Fūma clans ancestry begins with Uchihas who married outside the clan.The Land of Rice Paddies is one of the minor Elemental Nations that border the Land of Fire and is home to the Fūma clan. During the Third Shinobi World War, the Daimyo of rice paddies tried to conquer the former Land of Woods, sending the Fūma and other Clans against the Ninjas from Taki.After much fighting the Fire Daimyo was convinced by Kusa that the former Land of Woods should be kept alone ending their little war. Now Rice Paddies housed a Hidden Village called Otogakure, the Village hidden in the sounds.The new hidden village was somehow being sponsored directly by the Diamyō who had filed for bankruptcy.“What are you Leaf ninjas doing here!?” The girl questioned in a shout from behind her ‘hiding’ place not seeming to remember the raven-haired Uchiha.“Go deal with her My cute little Genin…..Mmh it rolls off the tongue pretty smoothly, cute… little…. Genin. Cute….little……..” Sasuke simply walked away not ready for his senseis torture. During their travels to Rice country, Sasuke had asked (cough demanded) that Kakashi teach him the Chidori.That conversation went bad and his punishment was Kakashi Hatake being annoying.“Don’t you remember me Sasame, it’s me Sasuke.” Sasuke said approaching the tree slowly. The girl peeked her head out and looked at the Uchiha not recognizing him.“Your not Sasuke-Chan, your ugly.” The girl informed like a fact and Sasuke’s brows furrowed, he heard Kakashi exaggeratedly turn a page behind him. The Silver haired man did not even care.“You use to call me ghost whisperer because I spoke in my sleep.” Sasuke reluctantly reminded the hidden girl, Kakashi scoffed when he heard that, and the orange-haired girl all but laughed her heart out.“Mwahahahahaha haha!!! Madara Uchiha’s ghost whisperer. hahaha.” This is the reason Sasuke liked to solve problems with his actions because of idiots like these who make being nice seem like a punishment on your his end.The Orange haired girl wearing a hat with two long fringes that reached her waist while framing her face stepped away from her hiding place cracking up in hysteria while pointing at her distant cousin she use to visit back in Konoha when her dad was on business there.“Duncan Mac Duckass, the ghost whisperer.” Kakashi tried it out and liked the sound of it. Sasuke groaned, he was not about to hear the last of that name it seemed.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Chibi Hinata Hyūga walked alongside her friend Naruto Uzumaki as they made their way to the academy to see their results. Hinata was a bit nervous but it was her idea, so she did her best to see it to the end like Naruto would whenever he proposed something.“I was stuck when they asked us how many tenkentsu there are in the body but then I remembered your advice, that I should think of the number of days in a year and the amount would come back to me, you know!” Hinata blushed a new shade of pink at the praise she was getting and began poking her fingers together. Naruto was always so happy with her when they did something she wanted to do.‘He was sad earlier.’ Hinata thought back to the feeling she felt come from Naruto when he watched the mother and son at the park interact.The spectacle-wearing Hyūga understood why her friend felt that way, she also misses her mother but she had moments like that with her. Naruto never met his mother and has been leaving alone since he was four, she wondered if anybody has ever praised him like that.‘I don’t like him sad.’ Hinata realized and began thinking of a way to make him happy again because even now she felt his sadness that was laced with jealousy. The blonde wanted that too.The two academy first-year students paid none of the people around them any attention because one, Naruto Uzumaki did not acknowledge fools, and two, Hinata Hyūga in the presence of her blonde friend might as well be blind to the rest of the world.“Look, there is your cousin.” Naruto said pointing at Neji in the distance walking away from the academy. Hinata had to squint her eyes very hard to make out her cousin’s form in the distance and Naruto’s emotions registered worry for her.Hinata smiled thinking she felt his emotions come around and hug her because that’s how she felt.“We have arrived, are you nervous Hime?” Hinata blushed at the word used to address her and wondered where it suddenly came from.“H-hime?” Hinata stuttered out feeling like she was gonna faint.“It is short for princess Hinata because you are nice like a princess.” Naruto said grinning like there was nothing wrong with what he called her, and honestly, there wasn’t. Hinata swayed on her feet though.“Are you nervous?” Naruto asked her with a confident grin on his face.Hinata tried to fake one as well but couldn’t because honestly speaking she was very nervous.“I -I am a li-little bit nervous Naruto-Kun.” Hinata managed to say with minimum stuttering when she spoke truthfully. Adding his name had the bonus of making the blonde proud of her for keeping to their first-ever deal.“Me too…..” Naruto deflated comically when he admitted to being nervous and somehow that made Hinata a little less nervous.“I-I am sure we did our best.” Hinata spoke up just that much cleaner and clearer with barely a stutter. The blonde smiled when he heard her words and all his nerves became a thing of the past. They had that effect on each other.Walking through a gate, the two chibis marched across a field before reaching the entrance of the academy building. They looked at each other when they saw six A4 papers filled with names plastered on the right side of the door. Naruto quickly rushed to the papers and began looking.“Nope, Not it, fourth-year results, third-year results.” Naruto went from one page to another in quick succession to find his class’s results and he found it a second later, the furthest to the right.Hinata slowly made her way to the blonde who stopped himself from looking at the score. When she reached him he took her hand in his own, Hinata liked it when she was held.“Let’s look at it together Hime.” Naruto said excitedly and took a step forward with Hinata. The Hyūga found herself relax the closer she got to the piece of paper, remembering that they studied hard the whole year.“You are first Hinata-Chan!” Naruto exclaimed happily and Hinata’s eyes widened when she saw she was indeed first. She got higher than Naruto, Sasuke, Ino, and Sakura in academics, She Aced it.“I’m second!!!!!’” Naruto cried to the heavens in happiness before he smiled softly when he thought of something that made him sad. Hinata picked up on the emotion and remembered she was supposed to cheer up the blonde.Naruto was jealous and Hinata could understand where it came from, any orphan would feel that way after seeing how a parent and child interacted. Hinata decided to be brave for her first friend, she knew what he wanted was to hear the words the mother told her son and so she spoke them.“T-that’s a-a g-good boy…mwah.” Hinata stuttered out and quickly kissed Naruto on the cheek before she swayed on her feet and fainted. Naruto didn’t manage to catch Hinata because he felt his heartbeat skip. The Uzumaki felt warm inside at the words that wouldn’t stop repeating themselves in his head.Naruto raised his left hand and touched where he just received his first-ever kiss. Why was his heart beating so hard in happiness? Did he make Hinata proud? Is that why she said those words? Naruto smiled softly feeling a tear build up in his eyes even though he was not sad.“I passed hime…, hime?” Naruto turned around and found Hinata on the floor unconscious and looking as red as a tomato with her hand still held in his.“Hinata-Chan!!!” Naruto cried out In horror to find his friend on the ground unresponsive. All the while Naruto’s heart was thundering in his chest and his stomach got butterflies as he held her.Hinata-Chan had a beautiful little smile plastered on her red face as she slumbered. Naruto was happy again. Hinata decided she will keep on doing things that made the sun-kissed blonde happy because that is what friends do and because that is what you do for someone you love.When Hinata woke up, he assigned her the title Naruto Uzumaki's best friend and himself Hinata Hyūga's best friend. With her permission of course.«««««”»»»»»“Naruto-Kun.” Hinata thought with a smile when the memory stopped. It was the first time she ever kissed and praised Naruto. From there onward, Naruto always did his best to succeed in every subject and would have her come see the results with him.‘I hope this is not a bad idea.’ Hinata thought, the Hyūga Heiress loves her blonde lover and he loves her back. Naruto might not know how much she loves him but she knows he loves her more than the world.‘His home’ Hinata smiled when he told her those words before his departure and she smiled now remembering it.The blind Hyūga got sad when her mind reminded her that their love caused another pain, worse is the fact that person is a friend, or at least she hopes they are still friends. Hinata was scared to talk to Ino for the last few weeks, they were busy of course with the Chunin exams but they got a month-long hiatus that was midway done and Hinata realized she was procrastinating.It is her only flaw, by nature she is anxious, self-conscious, and polite. All these traits push her to postpone things, and she does it subconsciously but she could not postpone.‘Breathe Hime…’ Hinata took a breath in and a breath out to relax her mind when she felt herself overwhelmed with thoughts on what she planned to do. She was located in the hot springs, the one she occasionally came to with Ino and Sakura, sometimes Amy came as well.Her friendship with the cool girls of the academy started in part due to Ino being fond of Naruto and usually trying to steal him from her to go do other stuff but Naruto would look to her and ask if she wanted to come along or whether she was not up to it. She always accepted and here she was 6 years later.The heiress sighed when she felt the person she was waiting for enter the establishment with Sakura Haruno. Hinata did not hate Sakura what she hated was the pink-haired girl's ability to be inconsiderate of other's emotions when she is in her moods, even to people who don’t deserve it.Hinata has heard some of the comments Sakura makes about others, she didn’t know if Sakura has ever made comments about her but she did not care. Hinata can admit Sakura in her entirety is not a bad person but she does believe the girl needs a complete character reboot or become conscious of what she says and how it might make others feel.“I told you Sakura, It’s not important.” Hinata felt her stomach twist and her heart rate increase in her chest at the sound of Ino’s voice behind the door to the hot spring. She was starting to get anxious and nervous.‘Breath Hime…’ Hinata took a breath in and let a breath out relaxing her mind with the exercise her best friend taught her. He said he use to be very energetic and sometimes all that energy wanted to explode, the breathing exercise helped him a lot.“Then why are you not telling me about it?” Sakura asked loudly in clear annoyance at her friend as they opened the door and stepped into the steaming room.Hinata repeated her exercise and looked straight at the two presences in the room. Sakura’s emotions when she saw Hinata were negative, to say the least, there was jealousy there, anger, and want, like she wanted to be her. The problem is, to be Hinata Hyūga is to love Naruto Uzumaki.Hinata refrained from finding comfort in that thought.Ino stepped forward from behind Sakura. The platinum blonde's emotions were the ones that made Hinata feel ashamed of herself. Her emotions registered sadness, hurt, and conflicting feelings. The emotion Hinata looked for the most was nowhere to be found, and that was Betrayal.«««««"»»»»»Ino froze up at the sight of Hinata and felt a torrent of emotions flood her core. Naturally, she was not happy with the Hyūga heiress. Ino thought she could trust Hinata with Naruto, She never saw her as a rival because Hinata never acted like a rival in her life.Ino didn’t believe Hinata could be capable of doing such a thing to a person, and she felt like a fool for thinking that. Naruto is an amazing person, Ino should have known that the person who would steal him from her would be the person who sees that amazingness in everything he is, every day.‘How can Hinata come between us.’ Ino wondered with a bubbling fury in her chest. To come between her and Naruto the first chance she had him out of the village. The Yamanaka heiress frowned and walked inside the waters, dropping her towel to reveal her naked body as she did so.Sakura in her state of mind and with a grudge against Hinata huffs and follows Ino, only removing her towel once she was fully dipped in the hot waters.Ino sighed in relief when the warm waters hugged her body like a warm blanket giving her a tingle that slowly loosened the stress-induced muscle aches. She spied Sakura doing the same from the corner of her eyes before she looked at the Hyūga heiress who had not activated her dojutsu.«««««"»»»»»Sakura was angry at Hinata, she heard the gossip that team 7 had dinner at the Uchiha household. That was her dream, her goal. Ino and Naruto were dating did that mean Hinata and Sasuke were getting closer? Sasuke defended Hinata so fiercely back at the tower.The Uchiha killed Akamaru to prove how much he did not care for her or her teammates. Sasuke always spoke of how much stronger Hinata is compared to her but What could Sakura do? She failed where Hinata succeeded. The pink-haired Genin could say it was because Hinata fought Choji. Hinata won against Neji during the second phase of the exams, and Sakura’s logic became weak after that.“Good afternoon.” Sakura growled when Hinata’s voice reached her ears. The Haruno was going to ignore the girl but Ino opened her mouth.“Hinata.” Sakura blinked in confusion at the tone her friend used, was Ino angry with Hinata? Because that is the tone her friend uses when angry. Sakura decided to greet her as well.“Afternoon.” Sakura spoke in a tone that also spoke of displeasure to communicate with the Hyūga Genin. A second later Sakura’s eyes brought her over to Hinata’s ample bosom and she looked away in jealousy.“How are you today?” Hinata continued while threading carefully.“Agh, Fine.” Ino rolled her eyes in clear annoyance and Sakura wondered what was going on with her friend and Hinata.“Yeah, fine.” The civilian Genin added after a second. Sakura like her friend Ino had her sight directly on the blind girl. Ino practically stared with a prominent frown on her beautiful face. Hinata hesitate for a second before she stared directly at Sakura and Ino as if she could see them.‘Why does she have it all!’ Sakura inwardly screamed. Born to the Hyūga Clan, one of Konoha’s three noble colonies and its richest, Hinata was lucky enough to be born the clan’s heiress. She finished the academy top of her class and has the strength Sasuke wants in a partner.‘Even her blindness seems more like a blessing than a curse at this point, everything she does is taken into account with extra awe.’ Sakura balled her fists under the warm waters to calm herself down.«««««”»»»»»Hinata did not understand what was going on, Ino was very angry at her and so was Sakura. The question bothering her was whether Sakura knew or not, Hinata always knew Sakura did not like her much but this time the girl was exuding some strong feelings of hate towards her.“C-can we talk in private, please Ino-Chan.” Hinata asked politely and felt Sakura’s emotions register annoyance at what she did or said. “It will only be for a minute Sakura.” Hinata explained and Sakura stood her ground.“Whatever you want to tell Ino you can say in front of me.” Sakura stated and sent Hinata a glare she thought the blind girl was none the wiser about.Hinata after blindly staring at Sakura for a few seconds craned her neck to stare blindly at Ino and waited for the platinum girl's confirmation. If she wanted Sakura around Hinata would have to relent and let her be. A few seconds later Hinata knew Ino’s answer due to her feelings.“Give us some time alone Sakura.” Ino said sweetly and Hinata felt bad again when she felt Sakura get angry at the blonde.“Ino… you can’t be serious.” Sakura exclaimed in shock at her best friend’s choice. Hinata felt Ino’s hurt blossom but she held on to it with an iron grip.“Please Sakura.” Ino begged and Hinata would wager she wanted to tear up, Sakura only got angrier but slowly turned around and walked away leaving the room, forgetting her towel in her absentminded state.“I never meant for it to turn out like this.” Hinata told the blonde seriously and Ino scoffed at the words.“And yet here we are.” Ino’s snarky comeback hurt Hinata because of the feelings it carried that thought of her as a villain.“You know what Hinata, I trusted you.” Hinata listened as Ino spoke not saying a word. “I never once thought you capable of such an act.” Ino huffs taking the time to dissect Hinata mentally.“You always had feelings for him, did you not?” Ino asked her and she nodded in acceptance of the truth.“For the longest time.” Hinata replied slowly and softly, her voice barely reaching Ino’s ears.“Why not do something about it then!” Ino raised her voice with clear anger building up. “Y-you wait all these years until someone makes a move so you can make your own, stealing him FROM ME!” Hinata sucked in a breath at Ino’s outburst.“I didn’t mean to.”“You didn’t mean to!” Ino asked with that anger finally boiling over and spilling. “People who don’t mean to do things don’t do it!” Ino screamed smacking the warm waters with her hands and causing a splash.Hinata flinched because of the anger that came around to smack her in the face. She took a deep breath calming the anger that wanted to blossom within her.“I tried to fight it Ino, I really did.” Hinata defended.“Who was the first to confess?” Ino asked with her emotions already having an answer. Hinata grimaced at that question and Ino’s emotions informed her she caught on to the act.“I did…” Hinata answered softly.“If you did not tell him straight to his face, this dummy would never figure it out on his own. Do you know where I heard that?” Ino was being mean, the platinum blonde girl felt her anger was justified and Hinata accepted the sarcastic reply, feeling she deserved it.“It was complicated.” The blind Hyūga revealed which had Ino scoff.“Then start explaining.” The platinum blonde demanded.«««««”»»»»»“Stupid Hinata.” Sakura grumbled sitting in the changing room and covering herself with another towel. She did not plan on respecting the two girls' privacy, Sakura was gonna eavesdrop but she quickly remembered Hinata was a sensory-type ninja.“Is she more special than I am?” Sakura mumbled wondering if it was just her fate to be second best to Hinata Hyūga. The pink-haired Haruno’s anger grew at the thought of Hinata trying to maybe steal her best friend.On the first day of the academy, Naruto came to her for help but on the second day, it was all Hinata this and Hinata that from the blonde. Sakura was always first in academics but come the final exams, Hinata was top of the class with Naruto the person who wouldn’t stop praising her teaching skills coming out second.In their second academic year, Sasuke was sending Hinata glances that only got longer the further into the year they got.In the third year, Hinata beat her, Naruto, and Sasuke in hand-to-hand combat. Sasuke fell in love. Sakura saw it in his blue swollen eyes and in the smile that blossomed in his busted lips. In the fourth year, she had another thing going for her.‘A blind swordswoman.’ Sakura did not know if she should scoff or grumble, she decided to do both. Hinata is amazing, Sakura cannot deny that but Orochimaru said she was even more special, and one day they would all know it. Sakura decided when the Snake Sanin shows up again she will have him teach her a powerful jutsu and demand a permanent curse mark.«««««”»»»»»“There are some things you are not telling me.” Ino said after Hinata told her about the events to occur in wave country. Hinata nodded.“Why?” Ino asked the blind girl.“It is not only my story to tell.” Hinata revealed and Ino frowned. All Hinata told her was how she and Naruto had a falling out before the mission to wave that got solved but another problem came up that Hinata figured she could only solve by confessing.“You never wanted to tell him?” Ino asked and Hinata nodded. “Why?” The blonde inquired.“I thought you would make him happy.” Hinata said truthfully.“What changed?” Ino’s anger was dimming down as she listened to Hinata and she did not like that.“I realized I could do the same.” Hinata said with a small smile. “I know we hurt you Ino-Chan and I am sorry about that, I did try to keep my distance, I tried to give him time to see he had more in common with you.” Hinata’s smile got a little bigger as she spoke.“But he is stubborn and instinctual. He wouldn’t stop saying he loves me.” Hinata stopped talking when she felt the absolute hurt to come out of Ino before realization hit her.‘He never told her he loves her.’ Hinata realized with another grimace. “I am sorry for the pain we caused you, we never meant to do so but please don’t hate or abandon Naruto-Kun. He considers you someone precious to him.” Hinata stood up from the warm waters and bowed deeply toward Ino.“Please.” She added and waited in her position. Ino did not want to see Hinata in that position and stark naked.“I cannot make any promises, we will just have to see.” The Yamanaka said but Hinata smiled knowing that Ino’s words were false.“Thank you Ino-Chan.” Hinata said straightening up from her bow and began making her way out of the water, grabbing her orange towel and wrapping it around her wet body before she walked out the door.Ino stayed behind and sighed out her emotions.«««««”»»»»»Hinata walked inside the changing room already having sensed Sakura inside. The blind girl could feel the pink-haired Haruno’s anger and jealousy the whole time she spoke to Ino and she honestly found it unwarranted and silly.‘I wonder why Ino has not informed Sakura about Naruto.' The blind girl thought while she stared blindly at Sakura whose anger multiplied at the sight of her.“Are you done?” Sakura asked but her tone sounded demanding and Hinata frowned.“Yes, I am done.” Hinata informed closing the door behind her and removing her towel. She proceeded to dry herself and refrained from rolling her eyes at the feeling of jealousy to smack her in the face.“What did you and Ino talk about?” Sakura inquired. Hinata took the time to put on her black underwear before turning to face Sakura who had an unfiltered view of her well-developing chest.“I think it best you ask Ino-Chan that question.” Hinata replied and went over to where she remembered leaving her clothes. Hinata put on a black sports bra and repositioned it to sit comfortably.“You like attention don’t you?” Hinata blinked while putting on her pants.“Why do you say that?” The Hyūga asked while securing her pants and grabbing her mesh shirt.“Why do you still act blind when you can see with your dojutsu, you want people to feel sorry for you?” Sakura’s voice was unapologetic and very serious.“I am blind, the Byakugan takes chakra to keep active.” Hinata tucked her mesh shirt under her pants and grabbed her lavender jacket. “It also strains the eyes if active for too long.” She finished just as she zipped up her jacket.Sakura frowned and looked at Hinata's ninja sandals that were placed close to her. She kicked one leg away and heard Hinata sigh audibly before staring at her like she knew what she did.“Mmh.” Sakura huffs and walks out of the changing room, closing the door with a bang though not exaggerated.“What is her problem?” Hinata mumbled blowing out her cheeks, she decided to look for her other shoe the same way she would without her Byakugan, by getting on all four and sweeping the floor with her hands until she would knock it.«««««”»»»»»“Why did I do that?” Sakura asked herself while she walked toward where she left Ino. Haruno wasn’t a bad person but jealousy does change a person and It seemed she was going through the process.Sakura turned around at the sound of a door opening and spotted Hinata walking out of the changing room fully dressed and unbothered. She walked out of the establishment without a single glance aimed at Sakura who knew for a fact Hinata knew she was there.“Bitch.” Sakura swore walking over to open the door and walking into the steaming room. She saw Ino’s frown turn upside down at seeing her but Sakura did not reciprocate the act because she gathered Ino was hiding things from her.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Sasuke walked behind Sasame Fūma who led him down an underground hideout she said her friend Arashi was being kept in.The Fūma clan finished a war a few years ago against the Shinobi of the land of woods, they wandered into the Land of Rice Fields hoping to settle down but near the end of their journey, they met Orochimaru, who offered them a chance to return to their former glory by following him.Her friend Arashi, who is seen as the hope of the Fūma clan like Itachi is the hope of the Uchiha Clan, along with Jigumo, Kamikiri, Kotohime, and Kagerō, accepted the offer to restore the Fūma clan and joined Orochimaru.Their leader Hanzaki was one of the few members of the Fūma clan who were not seduced by Orochimaru’s promise of power. A few days later it was revealed the man was missing with evidence pointing to Takigakure.“Where is the mysterious guy you were with earlier?” Sasame asked Sasuke who only grunted in annoyance. “He's pretty cool.” Sasame continued and Sasuke grumbled something that sounded like ‘I use to think so too’.They turned another corner with Sasuke observing the narrow corridors they traveled down with his Sharingan so he can remembers the way back.“You said Orochimaru has a hidden village of his own?” Sasuke asked and got a nod.“Village Hidden in the Sounds.” Sasame said with an angry growl escaping her lips. “The snake Sanin is the Kage of the village, we all know that but the Diamyō says that is not the case.” Sasame huffs and Sasuke looked around the secret tunnel again.“Your friends who accepted Orochimaru’s offer were last seen coming down here?” Sasuke questioned making the girl scream in irritation before exaggeratedly pointing an accusing finger at the Uchiha genin.“How many times do I have to repeat that!!’ Sasame asked before walking past Sasuke and leading the way. The girl walked through the narrow hallway unbothered and 10 steps later she stepped on a boobytrap.Sasuke was quick to react dashing with great speed to sweep the girl off her feet and away from the sharp projectiles shot from the adjacent walls. The distant cousins found themselves away from the trap. Sasuke dropped the girl on her butt unceremoniously and smirked.“I think you should let me do the leading.” Sasuke told her and walked forward paying rapt attention to where he steps.“Does this sound village have any powerful Shinobi?” Sasuke asked not looking forward to any surprises, especially since Kakashi was nowhere to be found.“There was this lady with crystals, she is the one they all seem to follow.” Sasame kind of explained no matter how vague the answer was.“We are here.” Sasuke said stopping in front of a ladder leading up to a hatch. Sasame stopped next to Sasuke and looked up to see what the Uchiha saw.“Should we check it out?” Sasame asked in a whisper like they were not alone. Sasuke shrugged at the question and placed his hand on the ladder before placing a foot and starting his trek up.Sasuke reached the hatch, placing his hand on its surface to slowly push it up and to the side before sticking his head out to scan the new surrounding.“This guy took the phrase hidden village too literally.” Sasuke commented finding himself in Otogakure, the village hidden in the sounds.“It is very silent.” Sasuke shook his head to get rid of the distracting thoughts and instead climbed up so the girl behind him could climb out as well.Sasame Fūma climbed out the hatch and laid eyes on the village which consisted of a single well-designed building Surrounded by tents, huts, and makeshift shelters.“Hn” Sasuke grunted when he found they were surrounded by ninjas from Otogakure including the people they were looking for with Sasame walking towards the enemy and joining their group. Looking very sorry.«««««”»»»»»“Hey, Karin-Chan!” Karin looked to Naruto who was located below. The redhead sat on a tilted building with a high vantage point to watch the setting sun. Naruto jumped on the wall and performed the tree walking exercise to walk on its surface with his hands behind his head in a relaxed manner.Karin looked over at her cousin who approached and wondered if she was really about to do what the third Hokage asked of her. She wondered how she was supposed to trust the leaf village if the first mission it hands her is to betray her family’s trust.“You good?” Naruto asked her, able to pick up on her deepening frown.“Why did you bring me here?” Karin asked with a straight face that told Naruto everything he wanted to know. She wanted the truth.Naruto sighed and looked at his cousin’s sitting form before dropping on his ass and watching the view of the sunset with her.“This is our home, Karin, We are Uzumaki by blood and name but people hate us for that. I want you to learn our story so you can find your place in the world.” The blonde began slowly. Karin nodded and indicated he should continue.“The world has had a grudge against our people for years and if not a grudge, then bad intentions wrapped in gold.” Karin was confused by what the blonde was talking about but she listened. His words rang true in her mind remembering all the things she went through.“Do you know what a Jinchuriki is?” Naruto asked and Karin shook her head no.“A jinchuriki is a human with a tailed beast sealed inside them.” Naruto raised his top and revealed the seals in his stomach housing the fox. Karin’s eyes almost bulged out of her eyes.“I brought you here to show you our home that is here and here.” Naruto pointed at the island and then his heart before he snickered rubbing the back of his head in nervousness.“You can come out.” The blonde said confusing Karin. A second later a strand of Karin’s hair fell off her head and in a puff of smoke a Naruto clone appeared looking seriously down at Karin.“I did not trust the hidden leaf to sit ideally by with another Uzumaki in their vicinity when the one they have is already out of their control.” Karin became fearful, did the blonde know about her deal with the third Hokage? A second later the clone popped.“The truth of the leaf village is its racist tendencies and hypocritical beliefs.” Naruto had a frown on his face as he spoke, the memories of the clone giving him audio feedback of everything it has heard.“The first Hokage decided to stop wars he would give every nation a devastating weapon. The second Hokage decided Isolating the Uchiha Clan would keep them at bay like that would not offend them and cause unrest. The third Hokage let our people die, he was unwilling to send a small squad to help our people because the leaf needed it more.” Naruto sighed when he saw Karin’s fearful eyes, she probably thought he was angry at her.“You are family Karin, I want to protect you but the reality you need to see is that every Uzumaki to live in the leaf village has ended up with the nine-tailed fox sealed inside them.” Karin grimaced wondering where Naruto was getting at.“If ever I were to die or become a ‘threat’ to the village you without your consent or input will become Konoha’s new Jinchuriki, its new weapon.” Naruto stood and smiled down at Karin’s sitting form.“I am not angry, or disappointed, nothing like that. We don’t even have to talk about what the third asked of you.” Naruto quickly ruffled Karin’s hair making her glare at him and frown. The blonde did that because he could see the sorrow making it to the girl's expression.“Stop acting like your older than me!” Karin shouted at the blonde who quickly backed away from her with a snicker.“I want you to be part of my home Karin, the Uzumaki household. The Hidden Leaf is as bad as any other village out there, they just hide it better.” Naruto smiled softly at Karin and outstretched his hand for her to take. The Uzumaki girl looked into Naruto’s blue inviting eyes filled with want and care before she looked down in shame.“I’m sorry Naruto.” Karin said with a sniffle and anger that bubbled up in her chest. “I am such a fool, somebody tells me to betray my only semblance of family and I accept without a thought.” Her tears began dropping and she stood up abruptly moving to a certain corner of the building and punching.“Uff!” Jiraiya’s hidden form was revealed to be hiding under some sort of camouflage jutsu revealing he was listening to everything being said just like the“I-I don’t deserve to be part of your family.” Karin said softly before jumping off the building and running away with tears dropping from her eyes. Naruto stood there rooted to the spot looking at Jiraiya like the man was about to get killed.“Look Gaki I know it looks bad….” Jiraiya didn’t finish his sentence before he was attacked, getting tackled off the edge of the building by the enraged blonde.“You fucking asshole!!” Naruto screamed as they descended with his arms wrapped around Jiraiya’s midsection. “You Konoha dogs are all the same, anything for the great leaf village, right? Everything for your fucking will of fire!!” They reached ground level and Jiraiya twisted to land on his feet with Naruto now hanging off him like a child hugging their parent.“Look gaki the world is not black and white like that it is…Uff” Jiraiya would admit he did not expect Naruto to create a clone behind him. The doppelgänger kicked the Sanin on the back of the head giving him forward momentum which the original capitalized on by using the momentum to lift Jiraiya off his feet and bring him head first onto the floor.“Puff.” Naruto growled when he found a log had taken the damage of his suplex. The blonde straightened and turned to stare at the Sanin behind him, fearless in the presence of the stronger legendary Shinobi.“Listen Naruto we are doing this for your good.” The Sanin began but got interrupted mid-sentence.“Until what end?” The teenager asked looking so angry his face was passively furious. Jiraiya shut his mouth and looked ashamed.“Would my parents want this for me?” Jiraiya’s eyes widened at the question not expecting it. “Whoever they are, they must be turning in their grave.” Jiraiya almost sighed in relief not questioning how Naruto knew his parents were dead.“Tell your Kage if I ever hear he is trying to manipulate my family again I will be the biggest of his problems.” The blonde said turning around and performing the body flicker to go look for his cousin.“This isn’t good.” Jiraiya now knew that Naruto held no loyalty to Konoha and hated his guts as well as the Hokage. They fucked up again.«««««”»»»»»Naruto slowly walked along the deserted path of what looked to be a CBD of sorts. Filled with high buildings and The blonde was angry, so fucking angry he felt like his blood was boiling.“They couldn’t even wait a month before scheming to use my family against me.” The blonde mumbled while he turned on his heels and walked into another street.“Ohh.” The blonde said when he found himself face to face with his own visage.“Did you find anything?” The blonde asked and got a negative shake of the head.“The boss is pretty pissed.” The clone told its look-alike who nodded still frowning in anger. The clone to speak to had a frown on his face. They all got the memory of the third Hokage trying to persuade Karin by preying on her emotions and needs.“He is manipulative.” The blonde said and looked up to the figure who has been paying attention to them from a high vantage point that made it impossible for the man to hide.“And this guy is full of shit.” Another clone mumbled when he popped into existence courtesy of another clone, the third clone looked up before dispelling.“He is coming down.” Both clones said standing there unbothered by the man who seemed to float down towards them from another tilted building. The individual landed on the tiled floor softly not disturbing a spec of dust.The two clones watched the man closely, for starters both clones could agree that the man could be an even bigger Emo than Duncan. The piercings all around his face, the black nail polish, and the black cloak embroidered with red clouds spoke of affiliation with some cult or something.“Nine tails Jinchuriki.” The mysterious man’s voice was deep and grave, tight and commanding it really put it out there that some people were just born for certain roles.A voice like that did not belong to a hero wannabe.“Never heard of him.” The clone on the right said before pointing a thumb at his chest with bravado. “I’m Naruto Uzumaki and this.” The clone said pointing at his look-alike. “Is Naruto Uzumaki..” He finished with an aura of seriousness that did not belong on such a young face.“That’s right and the guy who pulled a disappearing act was also named Naruto Uzumaki.” The clone on the left picked up where his twin left off and grinned.“You might want to pull the stick up your ass out and look inside for this Nine-tailed Character.” The clone did not care about the expressions not going on in the unknown figure's visage because what he said was real, his name is Naruto Uzumaki.“Naive child, names mean nothing in the world. Only power.” The mysterious man said with his voice carrying so much power Naruto felt it physically weighing on him.The blonde could only conclude that the orange-haired man was powerful.“Power means nothing if it is not under a name.” The clone on the right said throwing his arm to the side.“You speak under the banner of naivety, life only knows one true purpose. Names do not govern it, only power.” The clone on the left scoffed at the words spoken,“You speak in na-naive-vety.” The blonde doppelgänger on the left began, struggling a little with the pronunciation but knowing what the word meant.“Power needs a name for it to stand for something, otherwise it is in the hands of a man-child.” The mysterious man’s eyes were the weirdest Naruto has ever seen narrowed in anger at the implications of the blonde's words.“In the hands of such a man child that power is aimless and stupid. I am Naruto Uzumaki and my power will mean a difference in the world.” Both clones spoke as one with determination and passion. The figure only stared blankly at the two blondes before raising an arm and pointing it at one clone.The two clones saw the individuals ripple like irises glow an ominous purple color before they both felt a sudden gravitational pull. The two clones applied adhesive chakra to the soles of their feet and stood their ground.“Power is a name in itself Naruto Uzumaki, I need no name to guide my power.” The clone on the right who had been serious the whole time suddenly felt a tug before he was dragged toward the unknown man.The clone on the left was quick to react. Turning on his heels and running off into the distance. The clone being dragged grit its teeth and performed a new jutsu when he was at point-blank range with the purple-eyed individual.“Great clone explosion!” There was a boom a loud one at that courtesy of the amount of chakra each clone carried in them. The dust picked up and the clone who escaped the impact zone sighed waiting for visual proof.“All mighty pull.” The clone got dragged towards the dust cloud with great force. The doppelgänger found himself held by the throat by the unbothered man who had half his face burnt.“Power is absolute.” The clone heard before having its neck snapped and dispelling in a plum of smoke.“Power is pain.” The individual turned around and began floating upward once more like a ninja Jesus getting raised from the dead.“We will meet again Uzumaki Naruto.” The individual promised before blasting off into the distance with great speed.«««««”»»»»»“Who was that guy?” The original blonde thought when he received more memories from his clones. The third clone summoned was a messenger in simpler terms.“Why are you following me? I told you, I don’t want any part in this family of yours.” Karin hugged herself tighter and sobbed.“I don’t deserve it, I don’t want it…….” Karin whispered but Naruto picked up on the words and frowned.“Don’t say that, I know what the third made you do was wrong but you are not to blame.” Naruto tried to comfort the girl while keeping his distance so she saw he was not pressurizing her into anything.“You won’t understand,” Karin said shaking her head vigorously. “I am dirty Naruto…I am not pure or I-innocent where I am from it it w-was Hell!” The girl said beginning to breathe heavily like she was hyperventilating.“Don’t come close!” At the redheads demanding voice Naruto stopped and took a step back.“I-I was defiled by those vermins, they killed my mother!” Karin screamed out in hysteria, hands going to her head.“They touched me everywhere they- they left they marks everywhere….. I’m ugly! I’m worthless! I’m useless! I-I am.” Karin suddenly jerked back to reality when she found two hands placed on her cheeks and deep blue eyes staring into her crimson-colored irises.“Who?” Karin was shocked by the dead serious look that was staring into her soul with nothing but fury. Karin felt like if she gave names, those people would disappear. The Uzumaki felt like she had someone willing to move the world for her.“Kusa!” Karin cried out and threw herself at the blonde in a tight hug as she cried even more. Naruto slowly brought his arms up and returned the hug. Patting the older girl on her back while he looked forward.His eyes were focused in the distance, like a whole other scenario playing out while he took part in comforting his older cousin.“You are Karin Uzumaki. All those who have ever hurt you will kneel at your feet one day and have their lives at your mercy.” Naruto was angry, he understood what it was Karin wanted to convey.“Why are you doing this?” The girl asked in a sob while she dug her nails into the blonde's jacket.“Because that is what family does, they protect each other.” Naruto replied still reasonable enough to not let his anger take control. The elemental nations are always hurting their people.KONOHA, KUMO, IWA, AND NOW KUSA. Naruto found it a pattern for a moment then he found it for what it is, taking chances. Well, he was gonna start taking names and getting payback starting with the biggest offenders.«««««”»»»»»In the distance away from the Uzumaki pair, stood a small chameleon watching the scene with purple eyes filled with ripples. The animal's sight was connected to a man with the same eyes watching the scene from miles away.“Naruto Uzumaki, Karin Uzumaki my family.” The man with short spiky orange hair said with an emotionless voice as if tasting the concept on the tip of his tongue.“Foolish dreams, pain will bring about the world of peace.” Still blasting off in the air with great speed heading somewhere only he knew the orange-haired man landed in a cave with a simple walk, disturbing née a leaf.“Once all the tailed beasts are collected, I will give the World true pain for its sins.” The purple-eyed man stared at a giant statue while he dispelled his summon with nothing but a pulse of his eye's chakra pool.“The Gedo statue.” The orange-haired man grumbled before turning away.“Inform Kisame, Hidan, Sasori, Deidra, and Zabuza I have a mission for them. It is time Akatsuki came out from the shadows.” The orange-haired man gave his orders to the apparent empty cave.“It will be done.” A grave voice spoke from the shadowy corners of the cave leaving an echo in its wake as the individual vanished.“Lord Pain, what of the snake.” A beautiful blue-haired lady asked from the shadows, leaving only her pale skin to glow in the dark.“It is time we cut its head.” The orange-haired man said taking another look at the statue behind him and with another pulse of power, the giant beast-like statue was gone in a powerful giant plum of smoke.“At your disposal my lord.” Was all the lady said before she was gone with only a paper left on the floor? The orange-haired man glanced at the words spoken in the paper and felt his pain increase.“Yahiko.” The man read out loud and turned back around walking out of the cave.“They will all know pain.” Was all he said just standing in the cave like a statue.«««««”»»»»»Located in a room filled with surgical pieces of equipment, beakers and chemicals was the snake Sanin working on a project tasked to him by the man standing behind him with his muscular arms folded.“Ah yes, old friend.” Orochimaru said with enthusiasm and a happy exterior as he examined a ball of chakra that seemed to have sentience.The chakra ball was black and spherical it occasionally sent out tendrils to try and reach out to the Sanin from its confinement in a reinforced glass chamber.“We will finally get to enact our revenge. Ancor Vantian will rise high once more.” The man spoke up with a devious smile making it to his face. Orochimaru didn’t pay the white-haired man with a full beard of the same color any mind as he worked but bothered conversing.“The plan is simple Shinnō-San, I have other people who are willing to destroy the leaf village. Suna cannot trust the leaf village to stay with them through tough times because it is leaf first, the rest later.” As the Sanin spoke he wrote down the results of what he saw. The sentient chakra changing shapes was a good sign since the Sanin hummed in approval.“Of course, they should not trust those tree huggers, the Uzumaki clan learned too late. It is good Suna is starting to see. We, the village hidden in the skys always knew.” Shinnō preached like a high priest and Orochimaru simply did his iconic laugh.“Everything is in order, the Zero battery is ready, and all those negative emotions from the people charged it well.” Orochimaru said while dropping his test sheets on the table close to him and removing his gloves.“It should be hatching soon.” The Sanin informed grinning devilishly. The man with him was no better as he laughed broadly with clear bad intentions in his laugh.“This time the leaf will fall, Hahahahahaha!!!!” Shinnō said in between his laugh before getting serious.“Then let us talk business.” Shinnō told the Sanin who smirked.“With pleasure.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
This is the price of being nice, you help someone and they repay you with betrayal.Sasuke Uchiha second son of Fugaku Uchiha sighed in the room he found himself in. He had his hands and feet bound with ropes and left on the floor like a worm, that was their first mistake. Second mistake? the exit was a simple wooden door.The young Uchiha was quick to perform the rope escape technique, one of the mandatory techniques thought in the academy. Using his flexible and acrobatic body to Maneuver in his restraints, the young teen was free after wiggling enough.“Tsk” The Uchiha sounded out while standing up, he was weaponless. At least his captors were smart enough to disarm him. Walking down the length of the room to reach the door. The boy blinked his dojutsu into activation and with his dojutsu’s X-ray vision quality, Sasuke saw through the door and smiled when he the outline of a guard standing right in front of the wooden door.Performing the jutsu Itachi handed him in exchange for the Fire-style jutsu he declined. Sasuke performed the first lightening style jutsu in his arsenal. ‘Boar, Ram, Snake, Horse, Dragon’. Finishing his hand seals in record time he called out the name of his jutsu.“Lightning Release: Electromagnetic Murder!” Sasuke performed the jutsu to a tee showing his prodigious status as an Uchiha. Even if a par lower than his older brother.The Genin dropped into a squat placing the palms of his hands on the floor and released a wave of electricity directed at the door and the man he could spy outside. The user can vary the jutsu’s power from a small surge to shock an opponent to a powerful stream of lightning capable of ripping through solid rock.The guard getting shocked was unlucky because the Uchiha chose the latter. He was fried from the inside out without a sound to vent out the unimaginable pain he felt before his crispy demise.The wooden door didn’t last in the presence of the excessive electrical charge and was quick to be obliterated.The Uchiha stood from his squat and his hands went into his pockets before he was casually walking out of the ruined door and over the dead guard's corpse.Sasuke smirked when he saw fear in another guard's eyes, he was young, about a year or two older than Sasuke, or just a very tall 12-year-old with brown hair and brown eyes as well as a scar running across his forehead.“H-HEL-p….. umm.” The boy dropped like a rag doll when he gazed into Sasuke’s eyes. The Uchiha walked past him but not before sending a charge of electricity aimed directly at the boy's relaxed heartbeat, stopping the organ in its tracks.Sasuke was angry, it was hidden well in his cool frown and his Sharingan's hypnotic gaze made it impossible to read his mood. The Uchiha twirled a Kunai in his right hand, the one he somehow swiped from his first victim, and twirled another in his left hand, swiped from his second victim.Seeing two outlines in his vicinity one about to turn a corner of a hut and the other inside said hut. Sasuke acted quickly, throwing the first Kunai and the second in quick succession. The kunai’s met when they reached the corner of the hut and deflected off each other. One went right and the other went left.The teenager about 15 years of age probably a genin or Chunin of the sound village who approached from the left was unlucky enough to receive a Kunai in his left eye. His scream came out loud and screeched like a siren of pain.Sasuke sighed, his aim was off, he was aiming for the teen's throat which would have silenced his screams. The Uchiha quickly jumped up and high while performing seals just as the person inside the hut came out in a rush.“Fire style: Great Fireball Jutsu!” The Uchiha shot out a perfectly calculated ball of flames that hit his target at the perfect temperature to be most effective. A theory Sasuke learned during the first phase of the Chunin exams while cheating from an Iwa genin who was cheating from a Konoha Chūnin in disguise.The sound-nin was turned to burnt crisp and ashes in a matter of seconds never getting to scream because his throat was parched in seconds.When Sasuke landed on top of the hut that was starting to catch on fire he jumped up and high once more while going through more hand seals. The Uchiha called out what he learned was his second affinity all along.“Fire Style: Phénix flame Jutsu!” He shot out many smaller balls of flames from his position in midair aiming each to land on a hut, tent, or makeshift shelter. The final ball of flames was aimed at the screaming boy with a Kunai in his eye socket.When Sasuke landed he was in a new setting of a burning environment. A moment later he was dashing to find Sasame and maybe not kill her.The efficiency of an Uchiha came from the combination of being able to read an enemy move for move, and while the Sharingan's X-ray quality was not as detailed as the Byakugan's that could see the tenkentsu in the system, the Uchiha dojutsu could still see an enemies chakra system and capacity.The fact the dojutsu can predict movements was just a bonus to make its wielders just that much more overpowered.Place that in the hands of a born killer, a born reaper, and a prodigious ninja and you had who could only be called your everyday merciless death God who seeks blood with his red gaze.«««««”»»»»»“What do you mean he escaped!?” Sasame flinched back at the outraged voice not directed at her. The person to speak was Arashi.Arashi has long, smooth, chin-length purple hair and grey-colored eyes. His bangs hang just over his eyebrows. He wears a green short sleeve shirt, but the collar and sleeves are white. He also wears two black arm sleeves on his lower arms and long grey pants.“I-I don’t know A-Arashi-Sama.” Sasame slowly looked to Kamikiri, another member of the Fūma Clan. The man was strong but in the face of the most prodigious the Fūma Clan could offer he was a stuttering mess.Kamikiri has short smooth black hair and dark-colored eyes. He had thick eyebrows. He wore a short sleeve brown shirt with a maroon-colored line running down to the end of the shirt on the right side, a black pair of fingerless gloves, and a grey pair of pants.The man had a set of scissor pincers on his right arm and a black strap holding it to his arm. He also wears a grey t-shirt under his brown shirt, a black belt to hold up his pants with a silver belt buckle on them. He has had sideburns running down the side of his face to the bottom of his ears.“Go Find him!” Arashi demanded, slamming his hand on the table he stood next to. Sasame watched as Kamikiri ran outside the hut they were located in.“Stupid Uchiha’s.” Arashi swore but deep down he was simply jealous of all that the Uchiha name represented. People feared the Uchiha, revered and shook in their presence. The Uchiha Clan’s pride which is their dojutsu was something Arashi wishes he was born with.“We are Uchiha too, so why do we lack the Sharingan?” Sasame jerked back to reality at the sound of Arashi’s voice. The young man sounded contemplative.“Uh?” Sasame sounded out in her confusion about what her cousin was talking about.“Never mind Sasame-Chan.” Arashi said with a gentle smile aimed at the orange-haired girl who smiled back at him and nodded not noticing the smile never reached her older cousin's eyes.«««««”»»»»»“He escaped? Guren must not hear of this.” a grotesque, hunchbacked man with buck teeth, grounded out to his companion.“Do not worry, Guren-Sama left the village this morning with Kimimaru-Sama and the sound four are accompanying Orochimaru-Sama in his endeavors.” The grotesque man's companion responded. He is a bald man with long spider-like limbs, he has very thick eyebrows and a scar on his right eye.“If it is so, we should clean this mess up before they return Jigumo.” The grotesque man told his partner.“Then let us do that Kagerō.” Jigumo replied and received a nod from Kagerō the deformed man.The two males quickly dashed out of the room they were located in and into a spacious hallway heading for the exit in the distance.«««««”»»»»»Sasuke reached the biggest building in the village hidden in the sounds and pressed himself against the wall. A second later two figures stepped out in a rush and jumped off in the direction he had just come from.Quickly leaping inside the building before the door swung back close, Sasuke found himself in a hallway with patterns on its wall that resembled scales. The Uchiha Genin slowly crept through the building while listening for any noises.For a Hidden Village, Sound had mediocre everything, the village seemed to have no civilians, a limited amount of Shinobi, and even less competent ones. The village was more of an estate with guard dogs.Sasuke slowly creaked the first door to his right open and peeked inside. There was a stairway leading down, and on the right side of the stairway was a flaming stick which the raven-haired teen took.“What are u hiding here?” Sasuke mumbled and began his trek down the stairs but not before closing the door behind him.It was not long before Sasuke reached the end of the stairway and found himself in a dungeon-like room/space filled with cages where many people sat down looking mostly dead than alive.Sasuke saw people with animal-like limbs, deformations of varying degrees, and regressed body parts some of the captives were alive and others dead.Sasuke looked at the prisoners and wondered what he should do, if he frees them their protection would fall on him, and they would hold him back.The Uchiha looked away, deciding he would help them when he was finished with what he needed to do, and took off to the right, dashing down the dungeon with his source of light lighting the way so he does not overuse his Sharingan to see in the dark.The Uchiha Genin realized he was going the right way when he saw the cages he passed were housing more and more grotesque individuals. Some of them the Uchiha could not identify by gender.At the end of the dungeon-like underground lair, the young Genin found another wooden door and pushed it open. Sasuke found himself in a room, a Spartan type of room that somehow still managed to look stylish.Inside the room was a king-sized bed covered in a purple duvet, giant black pillows, and gray sheets. A bookshelf in the corner of the room next to a table and chair standing on a purple carpet.Sasuke walked in while closing the door behind him and scanned the room again. This was Orochimaru’s room he realized with a grunt and smirked before he began his search of anything valuable. Sasuke did not bother hiding his presence as he threw things left and right causing a mess.Throwing the sheets of the bed to the side Sasuke heard a clinging sound. He quickly scanned the room and spotted a ring bouncing on the floor. He dashed to the accessory and grabbed it in his hand before bringing it close to his face to examine the object.“Sky.” Sasuke read the Kanji engraved in black inside the red gem of the ring. Looking at the ring once more he decided he liked it and placed the item in his pocket before scanning the Sanin's room with his dojutsu. He found a secret safe behind a bookshelf with some kanjis that resembled Fuinjutsu scripts that had chakra running through them.Sasuke walked up to the bookshelf and pulled on the book he saw had a mechanic leading to the safe. The clogs turned and the hatch opened, revealing a secret compartment in the bookshelf with notes upon notes.The second son of Fugaku Uchiha smirked deviously when a plan formed in his head that could just earn him the Snake Sanin's ire. He went through hand seals quickly and leaped back while spewing out flames from his mouth.“Fire style: Great Fireball Jutsu!” Sasuke shot out a 10 feet tall fireball aimed at Orochimaru’s notes on his research and experiments. The Uchiha not knowing the consequences such a move would entitle would be detrimental.Sasuke’s eyes widened when a vortex-like distortion appeared in front of the bookshelf and swallowed his fireball into none existence. In his landing, he reached for a Kunai in his pouch and grimaced when he remembered he was weaponless.“Ts ts ts ts ts….Bad Uchiha.” A deep and broad voice carrying power spoke from nowhere before the distortion in front of the bookshelf stopped and began spinning anti-clockwise. Sasuke felt fear grip him when he realized who was coming out of the distortion.A second later, Ghost as Sasuke learned to idem him made his appearance known still wearing a swirling orange mask with one eyehole and a new black cloak with red clouds adorning its surface.“Ghost.” Sasuke whispered before steeling his resolve and taking the interceptor fist style, ready for a throw down to the death. Hopefully not his.“A true Uchiha, always so quick to resort to violence and destruction.” Ghost/Tobi said unbothered by Sasuke’s Sharingan glare. The masked individual placed his hand on the previously targeted notes and another distortion was there to swallow them up.“It is better to acquire another's knowledge than destroy it, Sasuke-Kun.” Sasuke gritted his teeth when his name was spoken by the man.“What are u blabbering on about?” Sasuke asked rudely, showing that he was no better than his blonde teammate when it came to showing respect.“Simply advice, you are much like I was in my youth.” The man said placing his hand back to his side while he chuckled from his throat.“Who are you really?” Sasuke asked feeling that the man’s presence was too heavy, like he had a force that was physically weighing down on the young Uchiha’s shoulders. Even Itachi did not weigh him down like this.“I am your ancestor. MADARA UCHIHA.” The name spoken gave Sasuke shivers. The name alone seemed to carry such power it paralyzed him for a second but a second later Sasuke was scoffing not buying the story."How about a history lesson then?" The masked man said with his eyehole glowing red and gaining Sasuke's curiosity.«««««”»»»»»Kamikiri Fūma dashed down the hallway of the Otokage’s building heading toward the most critical area for an enemy Shinobi to attack. They were short-staffed on Ninjas due to most of Oto’s forces being dispatched toward Sunagakure.Orochimaru promised their people power and infamy. The Fūma clan would rise once more with the help of the Snake Sanin and Kamikiri Fūma believed the man one hundred percent.The first clue that someone had gone down Orochimaru’s underground chambers was the fact the torch on the right side of the wall was missing. The second was the fact the prisoners Orochimaru was experimenting on to find a way to unlock the Fūma clan's latent ability to activate the Sharingan were active in their own way.Kamikiri paid them no mind and headed toward Orochimaru’s chamber in haste. The Fūma member made it a point to not look at any of the faces in the cages too closely or he might recognize some of them.He reached Orochimaru's door and kicked it open while throwing a barrage of Shuriken at whoever might be inside.The Fūma Clan member saw their young prisoner dodge to the right by throwing himself out of the way and rolling away in his landing. Kamikiri did not see anybody else around so he concentrated his anger on Sasuke. He had found one of his students dead with no signs of injury and he knew who to blame.Kamikiri quickly dashed right, his pincer-like weapons coming to his side to slice the shorter raven-haired boy. Sasuke still weaponless rolled away from the man’s diagonal swipe aimed at his stomach.The young Uchiha took a ready stance and waited for the Fūma member to attack again and when he did he jumped to the side. Kamikiri grimaced understanding that the young Uchiha had experience fighting opponents with longer reach.The scissor-like pincers Kamikiri wielded is sharp and pointy. The spring of the pincers is connected to his right arm and bicep by a black strip. He uses a white cord tied to the base of each blade and held in the hand, it allows him to use the overly large pincers without much effort or using both hands.‘He hasn’t activated his eyes, he is still young too. Does he not have the Sharingan?’ Kamikiri wondered as he took the time to assess the Uchiha’s appearance and mannerisms.‘He seems distracted.’ The Fūma clan member realized spying his opponent's eyes were scanning the room occasionally like he was expecting someone to pop into existence. Kamikiri dashed in once more ready for another trust at the Uchiha Genin who moved in at the last second to get into his guard.The man expected this and brought his knee up letting it collide with the Uchiha’s midsection. His opponent was sent rolling backward with Kamikiri dashing in to land the finishing blow.“It’s over!” Kamikiri said with his pincers coming down to pierce Sasuke but when the Uchiha looked up his Sharingan was active. Kamikiri swore closing his eyes and continuing his attack, hoping for the best.“Idiot.” Kamikiri heard and made it his mission to make space but he was kicked in the chest two times by the soles of the Uchiha’s shoes. Kamikiri rolled with the blows and made his space.“Fireball Jutsu!” Kamikiri only heard the end of the technique which means he dodged a moment too late. The Fūma member found that his brown shirt was catching on fire and he quickly removed it.The Fūma member tensed his muscles when he saw Sasuke going through hand seals. The Genin dropped into a squat and called out his jutsu.“Lightning Style: Electromagnetic Murder.” A supercharged torrent of Electricity was sent in every direction of the room leaving Kamikiri no choice but to jump up and stand on the ceiling. The Fūma member found his pincers would give him a disadvantage against electricity because of its conducting nature.Kamikiri frowned, the Sharingan was a hack of great magnitude. Comparing it to a dojutsu like the Byakugan was asking to be called retarded and stupid. The eye of insight and the eye of hypnosis was the Sharingan's only giving grace but when you looked deeper into those two categories you realized that the world was unfair and the world was unfairly biased.Kamikiri looked at Sasuke Uchiha's feet not planning on making eye contact anymore. The Fūma member knew he was at a disadvantage before he attacked again, blasting himself off the ceiling like a bullet aimed at the raven-haired boy who smirked.««««««”»»»»»»Kagerō and Jigumo dashed back toward the Otokage’s administrative building in haste. They were delayed because they had to quench the flames eating away at their homes. Luckily the Uchiha did not mind their rice fields.“Quickly Jigumo, we must hurry.” Kagerō, the grotesque man beckoned his partner but got no response from the man, so he stops in his tracks and looks behind him.“Jigumo!” Kagero called out to his missing partner. The man with spider-like limbs was right behind him a second ago. The area he stood in got quieter until a distortion appeared in space and time a few feet from the sound Ninja.“Oh no!” Kagerō cried out in horror to find his friend spat out of the distortion, looking like a dead bloody mess with wooden spikes sticking out of his body. Kagerō did not get a chance to question the method used to kill his friend because...“Hello, Kakashi Hatake.” Kagerō tensed when another form appeared from the distortion. A man draped in a cloak with red clouds and wearing an orange mask with one eye hole.“What the!” Kagero cried out in shock when he was suddenly dragged into the earth until only his head remained. A second later Kakashi Hatake, the famed copy ninja revealed himself by coming out of the earth while facing the masked man.“Who are you and what do you want?” Kakashi Hatake asked, looking very serious. The Copy ninja did not know why his Sharingan was pulsing but he felt the sensation before when he was visiting the memorial stone 12 years ago.“Who I am is not important." The masked man replied easily. "All I want is to see an old face.” He continued, the man’s deep voice was unrecognizable to Kakashi but the laid-back Jōnin shrugged with a lazy exterior.“I can’t take off the mask if you haven’t taken me on a first date.” Kakashi responded unbothered, Kagerō who was still a head on the ground blinked at the response and wondered what the hell was wrong with the copy ninja of Konoha.“Rin would have liked that.” The masked man said casually and kagerō felt himself choke on the killing intent to manifest like a plague. It froze him in place and held him there, Kakashi Hatake was suddenly very serious.“I’d advise you to not repeat that name.” Kakashi warned.“Obito then?” Kagerō saw his death flash before his eyes when Kakashi’s hand which was already close to him was suddenly encased in lightning that sounded like a thousand birds tweeting.“You don’t listen.” The son of the white fang stated he was angry but his posture did not reveal it, nor did his voice. The sign of a true ninja.“Minato?” Kakashi attacked suddenly, crossing the distance between him and the masked man in seconds. Kagerō quickly released his jutsu which was revealed to be a disguise.Revealing herself to be a petit girl with lime-colored hair and deep blue eyes, dressed in a white dress and sprouting four chakra wings from her back. Kagerō went through the Ram seal and called out her jutsu just as Kakashi reached the masked man and thrust his arm forward.“Earth Release: Antlion Technique!” She called out. The technique caused the ground and everything on and around it to be sucked in towards the middle of a large pit, with the focal point being where she cast the technique.Unaware that Kakashi had somehow phased through the masked man. Kagerō quickly dashed to go collect her friend's corpse and was met with a nasty surprise.
Boom!!!
The Fūma clan Jōnin screamed out in pain when It was revealed Jigumo’s body was rigged with an explosive tag that exploded the moment she raised his body from the ground, sending body parts and blood everywhere.“Predictable emotions.” The masked man commented while in a hand-to-hand fight against Kakashi. The two seemed to be evenly matched with the copy-nin not revealing his trump card.Kakashi landed the first blow which was a straight kick aimed at the masked man’s stomach and Kagerō acted once again even if she already sustained some injuries.“Earth Release: Underground Projection Fish Technique!” The technique allowed Kagerō to silently merge into the earth’s surface and move inside as a fish does underwater.She quickly appeared from the earth like a mirage jumping out with a Kunai aimed at Kakashi who turned on his axis, grabbed Kagerō’s offending arm, and broke it in three different places before turning around two times with the female Fūma member in his grasp and threw her at the fast approaching masked man who simply let her phase through him.“Still as efficient as ever, too bad you couldn’t protect Kushina when it mattered most.” Kakashi dashed in twirling a Kunai in his hand and throwing it at his opponent. The masked man revealed his own Kunai and deflected the one thrown at him before he met Kakashi halfway.The masked man swiped his Kunai at Kakashi’s throat with the leaf Jōnin swerving away from the sharp weapon and out of reach. Kakashi turned around bringing his elbow around to meet his opponent's masked head but the man swerved in the opposite direction creating space between them.“You are stalling.” Kakashi deduced.“Am I?” The masked man asked seeming almost happy to be interacting with the copy nin.Kagerō who had gotten time to recover from being thrown like a rag doll jumped up and high while performing seals even through the pain of a broken arm. ‘Snake, Ram, Monkey, Tiger.’“Fire Release: Mist Blaze Dance Technique!” The Fūma Clan Jōnin created and blew out a flammable gas from her lungs that when it comes in contact with fire or spark ignites into a large fireball.She ignited the gas by clicking her teeth together where she had replaced two with metallic teeth.“I will take my leave.” The masked man told Kakashi and disappeared in a distortion in space and time while Hatake used the ‘Hidden like a mole technique’ to hide from the giant flame ball heading his way.Kagerō landed with her wings fading away and her breathing hard. She knew her chakra capacity was nothing like an Uchiha's and that too many chakra-intensive jutsu drained her quickly.The Sound Jōnin's eyes widened when she heard a thousand birds tweeting behind her but couldn't react fast enough to avoid what she knew was coming.She spat out a glob of blood from her mouth and grimaced when she looked down and saw the lightning-encased hand sticking out of her chest. She had no more strength in her body due to the lightning running through Kakashi’s hand that paralyzed her in place.“Rest in peace.” Was what was whispered to her before the hand was dragged out of her chest looking clean and unbloody. Kagerō dropped, all along realizing she was more a nuisance to the two males than an actual threat.Her eyes shut with the Image of Kakashi Hatake dashing toward the Otokage’s administrative building where she figured Kamikiri was now located.«««««”»»»»»"Wait for me up here." Sasame watched as her precious person, her older cousin dashed down the stairs with great speed while heading towards Orochimaru’s chamber. The hope of the Fūma Clan, Arashi of the windmill is said to be prodigious in the art of the Fūma Shuriken.The Fūma Clan’s pride and joy is Arashi’s ability with the giant shurikens that are said to be the sharpest thrown weapons in the Elemental Nations. Sasame was proud of her older cousin, and the clan was proud of her older cousin, but her older cousin was not proud of himself.Sasame found herself unable to stay put disobeying her cousin's words and heading down the stairs.When they visited the Uchiha grounds in Konohagaru as Kids, the orange-haired girl had noticed how Arashi wanted to be like Itachi Uchiha, the hope of the Uchiha Clan.He would trail him around, try to mimic his behavior, and move like him, at one point Arashi even tried out a ponytail. Sasame frowned when her memories became bitter, Everything changed when Arashi learned what power meant to an Uchiha and what it meant to a Fūma.Hope Of The Uchiha Clan.The title alone carried more weight than Arashi’s. To earn a name like that is to be a crop above the rest. At 19 years old, a teenager like Itachi Uchiha already had the same Ninja career as Kakashi Hatake who is almost a decade older than him.Arashi could not compare to what Itachi weighed. They compared so well before but now Itachi was so far away, Arashi felt he had reached his limits. Orochimaru promised to break those limits, and Arashi was quick to accept.Sasame did her best to not gaze at the deformed prisoners locked in the cages littering the underground dungeon. This was the price of evolution, Arashi always told her, it was the price of all power.“I will kill you!!!” Sasame hastened her pace even if by only a margin at the sound of Arashi’s angry scream, but a glance in a particular cage had her stopping and choking on tears at the sight of who lay inside dead and deformed.«««««”»»»»»Sasuke grimaced, he was already battered and bruised as he dashed out of the way of Arashi’s barrage of Shurikens and found himself on the other side of Orochimaru’s for a while, broken king-sized bed.“Arashi Fūma.” Sasuke said in a growl recognizing his distant cousin who accompanied the Fūma Clan head in diplomatic visits to the Uchiha clan grounds along with Sasame his younger cousin.“The Uchiha brat. If I had known it was you they had caught I would have told them to cut off your tongue first.” Sasuke smirked at the thought of Arashi’s anger and looked to his first opponent Kamikiri, who was in the corner of the room in a sitting position looking battered and bloody on the floor with his head next to his body and pincer-like weapons looking like the culprits.“Wannabe Uchiha.” Sasuke mocked, knowing what buttons to push when it came to Arashi.“You think I will not kill you.” Arashi asked with clear anger before he did a 180 and smirked. Sasuke lost his smirk at that and figured something out about his distant cousin.“What do I care?” Arashi asked rhetorically seeming unbothered, the Fūma member even shrugging with his hands up.“Did you think I was gonna cry and bawl my eyes out? Scream into the air and start hating the world like some emotional Uchiha?” Arashi’s voice was losing its cool as he spoke but Sasuke kept his cool and examined his opponent with his two tomoe Sharingan.“I am better than that, I am Fūma, we are the true descendants of Indra!” Arashi’s anger rose, Sasuke didn’t seem to have to say much because the young man already had a lot bottled inside. Sasuke did wonder who this Indra could be.“What are you blabbering on about?” Sasuke asked while taking out a Kunai from the pouch he had swiped from Kamikiri’s corpse. The Uchiha twirled his weapon and held it in a reverse grip before dashing at his opponent.Arashi quickly reached into his pouch and pulled out two tags that in a plum of smoke unsealed A Fūma Shuriken. Sasuke before getting into Arashi’s extended reach was already letting his Kunai fly at the man’s stomach with great force and speed at a close distance.His active dojutsu was quick to catch on to Arashi’s hand tricks that had him holding onto another Fūma Shuriken in his other hand that he used to deflect the Kunai away. Arashi twisted in his axis once and brought his hand up and around to strike the top of Sasuke’s head.Already seeing the attack coming thanks to being able to read the slightest muscle movements. Sasuke leaped back and drew another Kunai before throwing it at his opponent.“Stop it!” Both males stopped and Sasuke watched how Sasame, the girl who betrayed him deflected his Kunai with her own.“Hey we are family right, we-we d-don’t have to hurt each other right?” The orange-haired Fūma member asked with fearful eyes that ran down tears, obviously the sight of Kamikiri Fūma on the floor was not helping her emotional state any.“We have to avenge our fallen brethren Sasame, he killed them.” Arashi tried to explain and the girl standing in front of him shook her head.“You are a liar, you don’t care.” Sasame whispered with tears streaming down her face that Sasuke was privy to because she was facing him.“What….What are….”“I heard everything!” Sasame shouted in frustration. “You just want power, you are just like Orochimaru!” she accused still giving Arashi her back.“I-I saw Hanzaki-Sama in the cages, I-I recognized his red headband,” Sasame revealed with a stutter but was unable to see Arashi’s eyes lower and become emotionless.Sasuke saw something in the young Fūma prodigy's eyes and he was quick to blast forward.«««««”»»»»»“For a man who can move so fast, I wonder what the secret is to your legendary tardiness.” Kakashi already figured that the man running alongside him and phasing through anything in his path was just trying to stall him.‘Is he after Sasuke?’ Kakashi wondered finding a stairway leading down and following it at his top speed. At that moment the orange-masked man phased into a wall and disappeared.‘He knows a lot about me.’ Kakashi thought reaching the end of the stairway to find himself in an unground dungeon for lack of a better word.The names the masked man was calling all held a place in the copy ninja’s heart as well as their scars. Kakashi did not give the deformed individuals in the cages any mind as he used his tracking ability to head in the right direction.“I heard your Uchiha teammate was infamous for his tardiness. Did it perhaps rub off on you?” Kakashi passed many cages and behind them, he saw the masked man literally running through the deformed men and women to keep running alongside him.“Mmh, did you say something? I did not hear you.” Kakashi voiced out still dashing forward. The copy ninja received a chuckle he felt was real from the man.The copy ninja blinked when he remembered Obito’s laughing face at that moment. He quickly looked to the cages once more but found he was alone with the deformed people who did not make a sound or cause a ruckus like obedient dogs.‘I will have to talk to Hokage-Sama about that guy.’ Kakashi decide while stopping in front of a kicked-down door only to find Sasuke fighting what looked to be a monster.Kakashi could only deduce that the monster was of Orochimaru’s design. He decided to observe a little.«««««”»»»»»Sasuke was not fast enough to save Sasame from Arashi’s betrayal which was a literal stab in the back before the Fūma male somehow went ahead to absorb her freshly killed corpse and transform it into an extension of his body.“Idiot.” Sasuke mumbled. Arashi’s appearance changed, his body grew a head taller, his muscles got bigger and his skin somehow turned brown. On Arashi’s back was Sasame’s corpse which now resembled a grotesque figure with a big right arm and a small left arm, the only thing untouched was her face which looked forward in shock.“W-what is this? I should have gained the Sharingan!” Arashi raged while throwing Sasame’s new muscular arm to the side and destroying the wall next to him.Casualty Puppet is the technique Arashi used to absorb Sasame's still-warm body and Though absorbing allows one to gain access to the absorbed target's techniques, the use of Casualty Puppet can warp the user's mind and body, making the user highly unstable.Orochimaru did not share most of the negative effects with Arashi only telling him it would increase the potency of his Uchiha heritage.“Hn, Wannabe Uchiha, have some pride in yourself.” Sasuke found Arashi to be the kind of person he did not like. Sasuke was born an Uchiha and that’s why he held pride in the clan, if he were an Inuzuka he would do the same.“I-it must n-not be enough…….” Arashi who seemed to be in the process of losing his sanity turned around and gave Sasuke his back dashing towards Kamikiri’s corpse.“I won’t let you!” Sasuke dashed in with a Kunai held in hand but had to duck when Arashi’s extra limb turned to attack him. The Uchiha rolled with his duck and made it in front of Kamikiri’s body.The Uchiha placed himself in the way of Arashi’s approaching form and went through hand seals.“Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jut….” Sasuke tsk and jumped back while aiming his jutsu at Kamikiri’s body turning it to ashes in seconds. Sasuke’s target was Arashi but the young Uchiha saw Sasame’s face dropping tears, maybe she wasn’t dead.“AGHHHHHH!!!!!!” Arashi ran into the flames still heading for his fellow Fūma member's corpse.“He lost it already.” Sasuke mumbled going through more hand seals and releasing a stream of lightening that he kept limited to not expand too much chakra. Sasuke was already tired and on the verge of exhaustion, Kamikiri was a strong opponent but Arashi did not seem the same.Sasuke took his interceptor fist stance and waited for Arashi who had absorbed Kamikiri’s body parts.“NO SHARINGAN!” The monster screamed now having another figure sprouting from its back and not what was originally promised.“HE LIED!!!” The monster screamed with eyes wide and frantic. Kamikiri’s face appeared to look relaxed and dead while his body became brown and his left arm got muscular and big.“Sharingan.” The monster said when it laid eyes on Sasuke’s dojutsu and attacked. For one it was slow, Sasuke dashed left and picked up Arashi’s discarded Fūma Shurikens. The monster slid to a stop clumsily and dashed at its enemy once more.Sasuke ran, jumped, and threw. The Fūma Shuriken traveling with great accuracy and precision aimed at Sasame’s connection with Arashi’s body. Sasuke frowned when the shuriken bounced off the hard-as-rock flesh.The Genin felt like he should just cut his losses and kill Sasame along with Arashi but one look at the doorway and seeing Kakashi there observing was all Sasuke needed to refrain from using that idea.‘Madara said Kakashi would not teach me anything unless I was going to use it to protect those important to me.’ The Uchiha would have rolled his eyes if he was not too cool for that.“Fine.” Sasuke stated and dashed toward the second discarded Fūma Shuriken before tying ninja wires to the sharp weapon and taking a ready stance. Sasuke threw his weapon and quickly went through hand seals.“Lightening Style: Electromagnetic Murder!” Sasuke sent electricity through the ninja wire and transferred the electric surge to the Fūma Shuriken, encasing the projectile weapon in electricity and sharpening it further.Sasame’s deformed corpse dropped when it was cut free and Arashi screamed in pain. Sasuke dashed toward his deformed distant cousin's downed form and picked her up bridal style before looking to the copy ninja and nodding in his direction.Kakashi nodded and moved, Sasuke kept his Sharingan active the whole time Kakashi fought and less than 10 seconds later Arashi dropped dead on the floor of Orochimaru’s room. Sasuke deactivated his eyes and looked down at Sasame who cried silently, her condition was not reverting.The young girl looked broken and depressed as she silently cried away her frustration, pain, anger, guilt, and sadness.«««««”»»»»»It was hours later that Kakashi and Sasuke were leaving Otogakure. On their way out they realized every single prisoner was slaughtered. Kakashi informed Sasuke another individual was infiltrating the village but Sasuke did not share that he knew and already made contact with the man twice.Sasame revealed she would commit suicide not wanting to be the last of her kind and looking so deformed with no legs, a muscular right arm that was too big for her new body, and a baby-like left arm that did not respond to her brain signals.She thanked Sasuke for saving her and stopping Arashi in his hunt for power but the revelation that their missing clan head was also in those cages with many of her clansmen made her regret not trying harder to convey her distrust of the snake Sanin.
BOOM!!!!
Sasuke refrained from looking back at the Explosions rocking Otogakure courtesy of Sasame seeking revenge after hearing that all her clansmen were dead. A promise of power led them to become test subjects to the snake Sanins' thirst for power. Sasame said she would take Otogakure out with her.“You did your best.” Kakashi said also not looking back at Otogakure. The man was particularly serious and Sasuke figured it was because of the masked man claiming to be Madara Uchiha.‘The Naka Shrine.’ Sasuke thought with curiosity plaguing his mind. The masked man told him the secret of the Uchiha’s power was located there but only the strongest Uchiha could read all that is written inside.“I guess you earned yourself the right to learn the Chidori.” Kakashi told Sasuke who turned his head to stare up at Kakashi in shock.“Congratulations.” Kakashi simply said and walked past Sasuke who stood in place for a few seconds before smirking and jogging after Kakashi Hatake of the Sharingan. Resting on Sasuke’s left hand on his index finger was the ring he had stolen from Orochimaru’s lair.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Shisui Uchiha walked in front of Danzō Shimura who was adamant about not trusting him and his Uchiha brethren in general with his back. Shisui could only roll his eyes when Danzō had begun a history lesson on why Uchihas were untrustworthy.Shisui of the body flicker still felt like his mortal enemy might have killed him in another life or world but he wouldn’t let that bother him in this life.Escorting Danzo is three of his Root operatives dressed in black cloaks and plain porcelain masks. The one who made Shisui the saddest was the teenage boy a little bit older than the new genin of Konoha. The Uchiha couldn’t help but growl thinking of the torture the boy went through to become as emotional as a brick wall.“I see you Uchiha’s are still prone to your emotions, what a shameful display for a Jōnin.” Danzo spoke, voice prideful and bitter with a hint of accusation. Shisui kept on walking, he knows the Shimura Clan head only wanted to get under his skin.“No matter, my former teammate seems to come to his senses on how to handle village affairs.” Danzo smirked when he saw something in Shisui’s posture change. “We can only pray he sees Uchihas are not the most….” Danzo fained he was searching for a word that was obviously at the very tip of his tongue.“Stable.” The older man finished with his cane hitting the ground as he marched on.“To hand an Uchiha anything delicate is to ask for failure and disappointment, it is no wonder a clan so gifted has never once done anything worth mentioning.” Shisui understood exactly what Danzō was trying to accomplish but it did not mean he had to like it. His fists balled unintentionally and he frowned prominently.It had been like this since they left the Capital and began moving toward Konoha. The relic of a generation that did not want to disappear known as Danzo Shimura seemed to be out to get Shisui Uchiha. The Jōnin would say it was personal but then every other Uchiha out there would be glaring at him and calling him conceited.‘The third Hokage can’t be seriously thinking of bringing this man back into a prominent position in Konohagaru.’ Shisui thought while leading the way through the forest at a civilian pace due to Danzo’s ‘inability’ to walk without his cane. Shisui snorted and decided fuck it, a few words directed at Danzō would only make his day better.“For a man who has no accomplishments in his belt with the amount of wars he has been part of I’m surprised you have such a mouth on you.” Shisui shot back but Danzo didn’t so much as blink and neither did his Root operatives.“I do not seek recognition for all I have done for my village.” Danzo wasn’t done talking when Shisui turned around and began walking backward with his hands coming up to rest behind his head in a relaxed manner so he could face the three men and one teen behind him.“Come to think of it, no Shimura has ever made a name of themselves here nor there. When the Uchiha warred with the strongest Clan the Senju and eventually allied with them to form this village you are so proud to call your own.” Shisui smirked while he talked making sure Danzō saw the pride in his eyes and heard it in his voice. “The Shimura Clan were a backwater clan hiding from the Inuzuka and Aburama Clan while accomplishing nothing.” The Uchiha Jōnin placed a lot of emphasis on the word ‘nothing’ before turning around to face forward, he was done with the conversation.Danzō’s Root operatives were silent, not saying a word to defend their master and leader. Not that they understood what Shisui said struck Danzō deep inside, a leader without people willing to speak out for him is not much of a leader is he?“My mission was to deliver Hokage-Sama’s missive, I think that is a mission completed, I’m out.” Danzo squeezed his cane’s handle in a death grip and watched Shisui’s form fade away like a mirage in front of him.“One day, you will kneel before me begging for mercy, Shisui Uchiha.” Danzo promised with well-hidden anger.«««««”»»»»»“The TAYA is a revolutionary sealing technique that can alter our way of communicating at a level never seen before. Imagine being able to have diplomatic meetings without having to step into enemy territory. Contemplate how a Jōnin commander can direct troops from miles away and in a matter of seconds.” Gatō sipped on his glass of wine when he took a pause, and let the man sitting across from him nod in acceptance of his words. Gatō placed his glass on the device laying face up on the small table in front of him and poured wine inside.“But that is going too far, now think of a soldier, a son, a daughter, a friend, or a lover who just misses someone dear to them and wants to communicate those feelings. With the TAYA you can simply do so from anywhere in the world by picking up a Taya which you have done an excellent job of modernizing if I do say so myself.” Gatō complimented his companion and placed a finger on the transparent surface of his TAYA.The glass of wine sank inside the TAYA by causing ripples on its transparent surface until it was completely submerged inside the tag when Gatō inserted his chakra that is unique to him with the idea of the person he wanted to send the ‘message’ to in mind.The new appearance of the TAYA Tag looked more like an electronic invention than a complicated fuinjutsu script that had many arrays working together to give the user of said TAYA the best user-friendly experience.With Chakra recognition arrays connected to Chakra memory arrays to save Chakra signatures as ‘contacts’ in your TAYA device. A space-time array to open a rip in space and time using the receiver ‘contact’ to link the sender’s TAYA dimension to the receiver's TAYA dimension.The tag uses space-time fuinjutsu arrays to link one ‘Talk anywhere you are’ tag to a specific pocket dimension connected to another ‘Talk anywhere you are’ tag that is Chakra registered to a specific person for connectivity and privacy sake.Gatō did not understand a thing about how the Chakra recognition or Chakra memory part of the tags worked, how was he supposed to understand the part about space and time? The ex Business owner turned employee decided to concentrate on his strong point which was commerce.“A truly wonderful invention.” The man sitting inside Gatō’s carriage with a TAYA tag of his own, that is linked to his distinct chakra signature said while watching with great interest when his TAYA’s transparent surface glowed green.‘Wonderful indeed.’ Gatō agreed inwardly, the young boss did an excellent job in working out the kinks of the TAYA tags alert system. Even adding a vibration system for silent alerts as well as a sound system for noisy alerts.The gray-eyed man with shoulder-length black hair who looked to be in his late forties smirked with greed in his eyes and placed his finger on the surface of his TAYA.Dotō Kazahana inserted his chakra to accept the object sent to him and a second later a wine glass slowly appeared out of his TAYA like it was coming out of a liquid surface.The Diamyō of YukigKure took the wine glass in his left hand and raised it to his lips, smelled its content, and took a sip. He then proceeded to raise his TAYA in his right hand and examine its new look.Encased in orange plastic with a glass front that had an array engraved on its right-hand top corner. The engraving is a smaller seal array of the Phasiest tag, which gives the glass surface the ability to phase objects coming out of the paper tag through its protective surface with minimal chakra use unless sending and receiving larger objects.The land of snow modernized the tag by adding 138.3 mm in height, 67.1 mm in width, and 7.1 mm in diameter with a mass of 138 g. In simple terms, it was a portable convenience for the Elemental Nations with nothing but benefits.“I have to meet this young prodigy of yours Gatō-San.” The man with broad shoulders, thin eyebrows, and small eyes said with nothing but excitement in his voice, why would he not be excited? Gatō thought in the back of his mind.The former shipping magnet never liked ninjas, in his eyes they were nothing sophisticated unless you were into blood, gore, death, and destruction.‘Naruto Uzumaki.’ Gatō thought, listening to Dotō Kazahana. The daimyo of The Land of Snow ranted on and on about the amount of money they will all make with this partnership with the TAYA tag, and Gatō agreed.‘His foresight is too broken.’ Gatō thought for the hundredth time. The blonde was unlike any other ninja out there in Gatō’s mind, the short man didn’t know if he could even call the boy a simple Shinobi because he was more than that.‘I don’t even mind losing my company anymore.’ Gatō inwardly sighed at the truthful thought crossing his mind. He was having fun, looking forward to the future, and doing what he loves, is that not what life is about? The little moments that turn into big rewards.“I’m sure you will get along.” Gatō said not sure himself in that regard, all he knew is that his mission was a success. It was all left in the hands of the boss who planned on revealing the TAYA tag to the world in the Chunin exams where many important figures would be located.‘Way too broken.’ the man asserted one more time.«««««”»»»»»“If I never step foot in Snow Country again it will be too soon.” Danko groaned out loudly while he walked with his co-workers Rasen, Odama, and Mango his best friend.The four-man squad each carried one corner of Gatō’s luxurious carriage on their shoulders as they marched through the forest of the land of fire heading toward Konohagaru. With them were three of Dotō’s trusted Shinobis. Nadare Rōga, Mizore Fuyukuma, and Fubuki Kakuyoku.“So, you're a ninja Uhm?” Mango said while wiggling his eyes at Fubuki Kakuyoku the only female member of Dotō’s escort.Fubuki has green eyes and pink spiky hair that stuck out of two holes at the top of her grey helmet, reminiscent of pig-tails. She has small circular dark pink eyebrows. Like her teammates, she wore gray armor with blue stripes running around its surface with a circular device on her back with the yin-yang symbol in gray and blue.Fubuki smirked arrogantly and looked to Mango who after a few seconds of staring into her green eyes began to sweat and get uncomfortable. The man quickly turned back around and faced forward scared out of his mind.“How disgusting, why would anyone live in a place so hot? The sweating is annoyingly frustrating.” Rōga Nadare, the right-hand man of Dotō Kazahana spoke up while wiping his sweaty brows.Rōga is a man of pale skin tone, he has a thin and bony face, teal pupilless eyes, and a narrow nose. He has small diagonal purple marks below both of his eyes. His purple eyebrows are shaped like small thick purple dots and he wears a happuri-style forehead protector that frames his face.Nadare has long purple hair that is held in a long ponytail running down his back, along with a long, thin strand of purple hair hanging over the right side of his face. He wore armor similar to his female teammate with minor differences like his armor’s yin and yang like device located on his left shoulder.“Only an idiot would live in such a place.” Mizore Fuyukuma replied easily while pulling on his armor’s collar. Mizore is a rather large man with a short crop of purple hair and dark eyes with small circular-shaped purple eyebrows. He wears the standard uniform of his team which consisted of a blue and gray outfit with Chakra Armour.It wouldn’t be a stretch to say every member of Gatō’s entourage was openly gaping at the words to come out of the Yuki Shinobi’s mouths. They had obviously never been to Sunagakure and everybody knows that the land of fire has the most optimum weather in the Elemental Nations.Rasen looked to his best friend Odama, who had his mouth frozen for the duration of their journey by the only female in their escort group. The guy wouldn’t stop talking and being stupid, embarrassing Rasen and making them look unprofessional in the eyes of the Yuki Shinobi.Rasen looked into Odama’s pleading gaze as he tried to make a sound and failed. Gatō’s right hand frowned prominently at his ex-best friend and looked away from him with a huff. It was over between them, Rasen decided he couldn’t be friends with someone who could not take anything seriously.Odama looked down in sadness as a tear dropped from his right eye and froze when it reached the ice covering his mouth. The ice was in the form of a lower face mask.«««««”»»»»»“Man, you guys are very good at healing people. That knock to the head must have been worse than I thought! Hahaha…” kabuto Yakushō laughed awkwardly while he stood in front of Ibiki Morino who grunted and patted the young adult on the shoulders.“Yes, Make sure to watch where you jump next time. Now of you go soldier!” Ibiki finished his lie in an authoritative tone, shooing Kabuto off.“Hai, Jōnin-San.” Kabuto saluted stiffly, looking to even be serious in his act. The talented spy spun on his heel and casually walked away while rubbing his bold head that glistened in the afternoon sunlight.“Tsk!” Ibiki sounded out loudly and placed his hand in his trench cloak as he turned on his heel, making the tailback of his cloak flap in the wind while he marched inside the T and I building.Ino Yamanaka watched Kabuto walk off awkwardly, he had this wall of exaggerated confusion, exaggerated nativity with a tinge of smugness that she picked up very easily in his body language. The Yamanaka heiress frowned and jumped back into her mind.She was located in a coffee store built close to the Torture and Intelligence administrative building that housed all of Konoha’s secrets so you shouldn’t be surprised that located next to it was ANBU headquarters.‘They think he's a spy?’ Ino wondered watching Kabuto closely as he greeted a civilian passing by, the civilian smiled and greeted back smiling as he walked off.‘Uncle Ibiki gave him a haircut, so he must have been interrogated by the head torturer himself.’ Ino sipped on her glass of juice and looked down to read the final words of her book and flipped it over.“A sad man.” Ino mumbled thinking of Kakashi Hatake who always read the orange book she now held in her hand. People who read such books were usually in it because they felt they did not deserve love.It was pure smut on smut, Ino turned the book around and stared at the picture of the man who wrote it, Jiraiya of the Sanin. There was a theory that went around in the past that was still brought up randomly to this day.‘Jiraiya Hatake.’ It wasn’t far-fetched, he was very talented in the Shinobi art even though he lacked the large chakra capacity most Shinobi of his caliber had. Silver hair, Tall, Powerful. The Hatake Clan is filled with born Shinobis, a clan filled with prodigies and born leaders.Ino frowned and thought the rumors might be true because she saw a pattern between the Hatake she learned about in history books, the one she met in the forest of death and the Sanin thought to be that clan's long-lost member.‘They all fall to depression.’ Ino placed her empty glass of juice down and stood up. She left a few Ryo on the table and walked outside the cafeteria she had a plan in mind to quench her curiosity and she wouldn’t back away from it until the very end.The Yamanaka walked toward the torture and intelligence building knowing what she planned on doing was dangerous and against the law.«««««”»»»»»“He knows nothing.” Inoichi Yamanaka sighed thinking they might have just put a young man’s body through hell for nothing.“He does not remember a thing.” Ibiki’s only functioning eye blinked while taking a sit on a sofa located in their tea room. “You wiped the whole experience from his mind, and the medics did a good job of putting him back together.” Ibiki finished and folded his one leg over the other seeming to relax.“Still, the body does not forget and he might experience short-term PTSD just until the body forgets the phantom pains.” The Yamanaka head/ Head of the Torture and Intelligence Division explained while he walked toward a desk and took a sit on the chair next to it.“Admittedly the boy's head is a mess but his medical records can attest to him having suffered a head injury as a child.” The Yamanaka spoke and grabbed the cup of coffee on the desk before taking a sip. The man was addicted to the beverage.“Are you ready to write the report?” Inoichi asked and Ibiki grunted in approval. The platinum blonde man reached for the scroll on the table and grabbed a brush when he placed his cup down.“Genin Yakushi Kabuto after intense torture and interrogation has proven to know nothing of the Sanin and traitor Orochimaru……” As Ibiki recounted his findings vocally, Inoichi wrote down the details on the scroll. Both Jōnin level officers did their best and pulled out all the stops trying to get Kabuto talking and they failed it would only be fair for them to think the now bold Adult Genin was innocent.«««««”»»»»»“It is gonna take a while before I remember everything I deleted from my memory regarding all of my spying.” Kabuto mumbled still walking down the streets of Konoha, it would not be far-fetched to think of him as the best spy In the Elemental Nations.Thanks to the accident that had him lose the memories of his early childhood and left Kabuto with memory loss so severe he still cannot recall his early childhood.‘it’s the accident that birth my talent.’ The spy smirked while readjusting the spectacles on his face. With the ability to simulate memory loss for however long he wants, Kabuto was the perfect spy.The perfect spy with a way to completely convince you of his innocence because, for all intent and purposes, he believes it too. Kabuto rubbed his now smooth scalp and growled in anger, grinding his teeth together.‘I’ll personally kill that man during the invasion.’ Kabuto promised with conviction, he ignored the third Hokage’s grandson who walked passed him with his classmates.The three children took the time to appreciate Kabuto’s new look and laugh at him before moving on. The kids each had a Naruto Uzumaki figurine in hand while they played a ninja-inspired game.Kabuto spent 3 weeks in that hell hole, three weeks he could have spent learning more about Konoha’s Jinchuriki. Now with only a few days left before the exams, kabuto had no time on his plate to do as he pleased because he had to get in touch with Orochimaru, the Genin from team 8, and move quickly to finish his preparations for the invasion.Finding himself in front of his cheap-looking apartment, Kabuto stuck his key inside the keyhole before twisting the doorknob and pushing the door open. Kabuto sighed and walked inside, he needed sleep for his brain to properly absorb the influx of memories that will be restored in a matter of hours.«««««”»»»»»Inoichi would honestly say he did not expect his daughter to pay him a visit at work today and ask for a tour of the place. He was happy his only child was interested in his job and that she wouldn’t be sent to the frontlines if she decided to become a special agent instead.“Torture and Intelligence focuses on Information gathering, Decrypting messages, and Safeguarding Konoha’s most sensitive information.” Inoichi explained to his daughter who walked beside him. Ino had arrived unannounced at the front gates and with but a few words had a Chunin officer escorting her to where her father was located.After greeting Uncle Ibiki and telling her father about her interests in his career path, the Yamanaka heiress was quick to ‘come up with an idea’. The idea revolved around touring the restricted building with her dad and questioning him while giving the poor man her best puppy dog eyes.“Konoha has many divisions that work together with the Hokage and his active Shinobi forces to protect and serve the village as a whole. The most important division is what this building represents.” The father explained as they walked past doors in the corridor they walked down.“Because it houses all the village's information?” Ino asked looking up at her old man. Inoichi shook his head in the negative and pointed to a door that had a sign written Hunter nin briefing.“Information is only one part of it, this building represents order and preparedness.” The Yamanaka duo continued walking with the eldest leading the way. “T and I is the core to our village’s Shinobi System, without it Shinobis would be moving around like headless chickens which would cause many casualties.” Ino nodded at her father’s words, finding them to ring with truth.“Archiving documents such as mission reports, information gathered by our spies in foreign nations, and important deals made between our village and foreign powers.” Inoichi pointed at a door with a tag above it written Archives and continued.Ino had to physically turn her head from the mother load of information behind that door and follow her father who continued the tour.“Keeping an eye on potential spies in the village and helping Shinobis going through psychological trauma in their healing process.” Inoichi stopped in his tracks and turned to face his beautiful daughter with a gentle but happy smile on his visage.“Torture and Intelligence is more than the world sees it for, and less what it does not see it for.” Ino nodded never really thinking her dad would be so quick to open up to her in this regard. “The Konoha Archives is filled with many secrets and sensitive information so here we only hold copies.” Ino blinked, she did not know that but she didn’t mind, it is here she planned on sniffing for clues.“What about the information on dead Shinobi.” The platinum blonde genin questioned her father who smiled and began explaining once more. Ino listened closely as she planned on becoming a usual visitor of the establishment most wouldn’t want to hear about, even in passing.«««««”»»»»»It would be hours later that Ino would step out of the torture and Intelligence building after her grand tour of the place. She learned a lot about the place and formulated a plan of action on how she would proceed with her self-imposed mission.She would need access to the archives kept inside T and I. Ino spent hours in the Konoha library in the last few days trying to find anything on the Uzumaki Clan and failing. She was not deterred and visited her friend working in the Konoha Hospital about looking into Naruto’s medical history and informing her about anything different about him that they could link to another person.“Hey, Kid!” Ino blinked and stopped walking before looking behind her.‘Anko Mitarashi.’ She wondered as she watched the kinky woman walk toward her and in her arm laying limp like a dead man was Kiba Inuzuka.“Here.” Anko said throwing Kiba at the unprepared platinum blonde who screamed in disdain and moved away. Kiba’s battered and bruised body hit the ground and stayed there while Anko turned back around and walked toward the building Ino left a few minutes ago.“Poor Kiba.” Ino mumbled in sadness, she was not there to see how Akamaru died but she knew for a fact it was an ugly scene to watch, especially for Kiba. Ino bent down and lifted the boy off his feet, placing an arm over her shoulder and placing her own around the Inuzuka’s waist. The Yamanaka made a detour and headed toward the Inuzuka compound.“I wonder if he was training with her?” Ino mumbled but a sly smile was forming on her face when she thought back to Kiba’s proclamation during the Chunin exams.Ino craned her neck to look behind her, She watched the special Jōnin sensually make her way to the T and I administrative building. Hips swaying, and walk screaming sexual appeal.“Anko-Chan! Please wait, just give me a chance I promise you won’t regret it!!” Ino looked back forward to see a Jōnin running toward her.The man has brown hair that is covered by his Konoha bandanna-style forehead protector. He has a small pointed goatee and wears the standard outfit of the Konohagakure shinobi. He also has small, squinted eyes that rarely seem to be open.The man ran passed Ino, but not before giving Kiba a jealous look that Ino caught onto instantly. Ino followed him with her eyes until he reached Anko and brought out flowers. Ino’s eyes widened at the significance of the events to transpire.“I have to tell Sakura about this!” Ino squealed with a new plan in mind, she made a U-turn and began her trek toward the civilian Genin’s home. The Yamanaka heiress wanted to play match maker and Kiba Inuzuka was her poor victim.Ino did not see how Anko summoned a snake and had it swallow the whole bouquet while she gave a sadistic laugh to the heavens.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The leaf village was obviously making bags during this hiatus before heading to the finals of the Chunin exams. Merchants, tourists, adventurers, and ninja enthusiasts came in droves for the biggest Chunin exams in the history of the events. Important politicians arriving with younger women who were not their wives was the usual throughout the weeks leading to the exams.It’s a ninja village, nothing would come out of there without an Anbu getting in on the loop, and with a couple of Ryo you were free to forget about it. ‘What happens in a hidden village, stays hidden’. As the saying goes, ‘rest easy’ and Kotetsu saw the assurance in their eyes as they walked passed him.Izumo was making Merchants sign wavers, giving their consent for the leaf to tax them in any kind of way after the exams. Which usually boils down to how much did you make during your stay? The Diamyō of the land of wind came in on horseback with his son, guards, and escorts in the form of Baki and his three-man Genin cell.‘A Konoha culture.’ Baki couldn’t help but cynically think, the leaf village says ‘Come your welcome’ and people come in droves. Baki by simply stepping foot inside the leaf village felt invited into a brotherhood, a code, a bridge to connect their two villages, it came in a roar/chant the sand Jōnin instinctually knew.“OLE OLE OLE OLEEEE….OLE OLE…. OLE OLE OLE OLEEE…. OLE OLE!!!!!!! OLE OLE OLE OLEEEE….OLE OLE…. OLE OLE OLE OLEEE…. OLE OLE!!!!!!! ..” Baki smirked feeling a challenging spirit burn within him, if it was a challenge they wanted it was a challenge they would get.Baki looked to his Genin and stacked them up against some of the most talented Chunin in the sand village. They would pass Baki assured himself in the process thinking about how much he could stake on them winning the whole event as a full team.‘Just in case I should place a side bet on Gara winning the whole thing on his own.’ The head Jōnin of Suna thought very wisely while marching forward with pride in his strides, his mission was complete, safely escorting the wind Diamyō to the leaf village.‘If he dies, good for him.’ Baki thought unbothered by his political leader's health. His Genin looking like stiff rods of one thing or another followed obediently. Baki did look to Gaara who has been the calmest his ever been in these last few weeks. He could only pray the beast wasn’t whispering something counterproductive to the plan, the Jinchuriki only killed one person in these past few weeks.Baki walked passed someone he has associated with before and gave him the cold shoulders, not so much a ‘good morning.’«««««”»»»»»“Ugh, Rude.” Kotetsu huffed looking away from the Suna nin and at the approaching entourage of the Diamyō of the land of wind. Kotetsu was located inside the stall owned by Naruto Uzumaki, which was unbeknownst to him or the person who put him in that position, his best friend Izumo, the workaholic.Selling Naruto Uzumaki action figurines was apparently part of his training to become a hard worker and it might as well be working because of how well the toys were selling, Kotetsu was always busy. He groaned when he saw another young child’s eyes sparkle like stars.“Yes boy, the toy is nice.” The Diamyō of the land of wind told his young son who looked at the action figurines in awe and want. On the side there was already a little girl who played with the toy, making it kiss a princess doll.“Can I have one pleaseeeeeeee…..” The boy begged, he had light brown hair like white sand, a big smile that revealed a chip in his front tooth, and big brown eyes that sparkled up at his father. A very wealthy man by any stretch of the word.“Yo, Udon look!” The young heir of the land of wind quickly turned his head to see a boy wearing a long scarf place his action figure down.“Konohamaru you (sniffs) showed me already.” The boy, Udon said in a voice that sounded sick while sniffing and wiping away mucus with his sleeve.“I know yo, I know but it’s really cool!!..” Konohamuru said with a big smile revealing he too had a chip in his front tooth. The young heir grinned when he realized the significance of such an anomaly in the boy.“Are you gonna buy anything?” Kotetsu drawled out in a bored and lazy voice. “Look It’s not that expensive.” Kotetsu helpfully provided to the leader of wind country who was dripping gold in every accessory he wore.The Diamyō of the land of Wind was a man still in his prime with a chiseled body and a strong jawline, with short spiky light brown hair. The man was Dressed in an extravagant kimono in the color lime with light blue markings in the form of circles outlined in literal gold that almost blinded Kotetsu before he put on a pair of shades he always had in case he had to look cool.“Servant, is the price worth my attention?” The Diamyō asked with a voice full of arrogance and noble mockery, the man raised his left hand and pointed at the boxed action figure grinning back at everyone with its hands on its hips like a tough guy.Kotetsu paid more attention to the gold rings on each of the man’s fingers and the different color gems that adorned each one of them than to the servant who hurriedly came close to see the price of the toy.‘This guy is dripping in lemon, I wonder if the guys will be up for a heist.’ Kotetsu wondered thinking about the promise he, Shisui, Odama, Danko, Mango, and Izumo who reluctantly agreed to make to each other about having a boy’s night out.“It is cheap my lord.” The female servant replied with a bow, the Diamyō looked at his son who was dressed like an ordinary child compared to him with gray shorts blue ninja sandals, and a blue t-shirt. Kotetsu saw the man shake his head before placing a hand on the boy’s head and walking away with him.Kotetsu looked to Konohamaru, the Third Hokage’s grandson and Asuma Sarubi’s nephew who began pressing the red button on the action figure’s back at different intervals. A second later Konohamaru grinned and the toy moved.The action figure dashed, leaped forward, and shot a Kunai while releasing flames from the same hand. It landed in a crouch while the thrown Kunai bounced off Udon’s leg.“Ooouch Konohamaru (sniff).” Udon cried, Kotetsu made a face when he saw the bespectacled boy rub mucus away with his other sleeve.Udon has short brown hair and dark eyes. He always has a drip of snot hanging from his nose and wears circular glasses. He wears a simple blue shirt which is zipped up the middle, a pair of brown pants, and blue opened-toed sandals.“Walk it off yo!” Konohamaru waved his friend off and picked up his action figure and the Kunai that was thrown before he dashed off clumsily.Konohamaru has short spiky brown hair, blue eyes, and a small chip in his tooth. He wears a grey helmet with a hole at the top for his hair to stick out, a yellow t-shirt with the leaf insignia in brown, and a pair of gray shorts that went passed his knees.“It’s pretty cool.” The lazy bum admitted and placed one box to the side before yawning and trying to take a sit. From the corner of his eyes, he saw Udon rush after his friend.“No Sora we do not have any money, we are Monks.” Kotetsu sighed. This was getting ridiculous but what did you expect when you were selling a one-of-a-kind product in the actual entrance of the Village Hidden in the Leaves, during its busiest month?«««««”»»»»»“Good morning Genins.” The third Hokage greeted his young soldiers with a warm smile. Lee bounced on the balls of his feet in excitement while throwing jabs and hooks in a youthful manner. Shikamaru looked around the Hokage’s office curiously for about a second before slouching in boredom and Shino stood.“Good Morning Youthful Hokage-Sama!” Lee bellowed back in greeting making Hiruzen nod at the youthful teenage martial artist.“Morning,” Shikamaru said managing to not yawn in the process.“Yes Hokage-Sama of the village hidden in the leaves, with the optimum temperature and friendly atmosphere, I would concur good morning to you too.” Hiruzen’s sweat dropped, Lee grinned giving the bug boy a big thumbs up and Shikamaru simply let it pass because he grew up with the Aburama in the same class.“(Clears throat) Well then, back to business, your Senseis have proposed a training exercise for the three of you in the form of a D-Rank mission.” Hiruzen began while the three Genin paid rapt attention. He pulled out a scroll and looked to who would step forward to accept the mission, he wasn’t disappointed to find Rock Lee stepping forward but he had a better plan.“Whose idea was it to form this team,” Hiruzen asked and Shikamaru grimaced, understanding dawning on his young mind.“It was me.” Shikamaru said abruptly when Shino opened his mouth to speak, how the Nara knew that, was only evidence of his observation skills which had the Hokage thinking he made the right decision.“Then you are in charge of the mission.” The third said while tossing the scroll toward Shikamaru Nara who caught it with a heavy sigh that brought a smile to the old man’s face.“Go on, read it.” The third beckoned looking to almost be enjoying himself. Shikamaru unfolded the scroll and spent a few seconds reading through its content. Lee looked from behind the Nara’s shoulders and Shino maybe blinked behind his shades.“What is a Tora?” Lee asked looking at his team leader in pity when he deflated enough to become a husk of his former bland self. In a puff of smoke from the scroll, Shikamaru pulled out a picture and brought it in front of Rock Lee’s face.“This is Tora.” The Nara strategist said in a dead voice that was meant for dead people and since dead people were not allowed to talk………“You remind me of that Zombie from walking dead Shinobi.” Lee told the Nara who did not know what the Genin of team 9 meant.“A movie.” Shino helpfully provided.“Off you go then team ShiShiRo, I think that sounds much better.” The Hokage dismissed the team with a wave of his hand and the three-man Genin cell exited the room.«««««”»»»»»“This is troublesome.” Shikamaru mumbled while he stood outside the Hokage administrative building. The clouds were looking peaceful today with the soft breeze blowing through the air making it a perfect day to laze around.“Do you know something about the cat by the name of Tora?” Shikamaru sighed one final time and looked away from the inviting sky so he could face Shino Aburama.“It’s like a gag mission, I don’t know why it’s still a thing. The joke got boring long before my father became a Genin.” Shino was still confused and Lee was happy enough to ask for the both of them what the heck Shikamaru was talking about.“Also Known as the Tora retrieval mission, the wife of the previous Diamyō has a ninja cat who can’t seem to stay still and usually makes unannounced visits to Konoha from the Fire capital alone, troublesome.” Shikamaru grumbled and wondered why he was training for the finals when he could be skipping the whole event.“What a youthful cat!!” Lee exclaimed in optimistic optimism. Shikamaru decides he should let Lee experience the cat on his own and maybe he will see that some things are not meant to be ‘youthful’.“Am I to believe you have a plan on where to begin?” Shino inquired in his monotonous voice that had Shikamaru yawning and feeling tired due to the voice’s boredom-inducing quality.“We ask around, I will go ask some people who took the mission before, maybe the cat has his favorite spots. Shino, you have your insects scour the village and Lee can take this photograph and ask around for anyone who has seen the cat.” With a rough plan in hand and given in the most unmotivational way possible the temporary teammates each went their separate way after deciding on where to meet up and at what time.«««««”»»»»»“Oh hello ma’am my name is Kabuto Yakushi à Genin of Konoha.” Kabuto said pointing at the forehead protector wrapped around his bold head with his thumb. Miss Haruno not quite a fan of Shinobis frowned prominently at Kabuto who had already done his research on the woman.“I am here to teach Sakura-Chan the Medical arts.” Kabuto lied and it seemed to work because Miss Haruno’s frown became a straight line.“You are a Medic Nin?” The woman asked hopefully and Kabuto smiled in understanding at the older woman.“Yes, a certified one.” Kabuto spoke up in a friendly tone while showing the woman his Medic Nin ID card and then tucking it away. “I understand your worries Miss Haruno, the life of a front-line Shinobi is hard and filled with Casualties but that is why I want to train Sakura in my favorite art.” Kabuto saw the woman’s mouth twitch a little upwards and he inwardly smirked.“The art of healing could help her and her teammates if she should decide to chase the path of a healer.” At the end of the master spy’s speech, Miss Haruno was smiling and eager to let him come in. This is a perfect example of the subtlest form of manipulation.“Oh please come inside young man, Sakura is in her room how about I go get her for you.” Kabuto smiled ‘genuinely’ and bowed in ‘respect’ before ‘accepting’ the civilian woman’s invitation.Stepping into the house Kabuto found it to be very normal. Nothing out of the ordinary or suspicious looking, the house was owned by civilians without a Shinobi linage to speak off.“Please take a sit Kabuto-San, Sakura will be down right away.” Kabuto nodded before sitting down on the aged brown Sofa of the Haruno household and patiently waited for the woman who walked to the end of the staircase and cleared her throat.“SAKURA!! YYOU HAVE A VISITOR!!!” Kabuto inwardly grimaced when his ears rang because of the screeched-out message delivered to the person upstairs.“WHO?!” Sakura’s voice screeched back just an octave lower than her mother’s.“DON'T ASK ME SILLY QUESTIONS, YOUNG LADY!! COME DOWN HERE RIGHT AWAY!!” Miss Haruno warned in a screech and Kabuto decided he did not do a good job on his research, next time he was bringing earplugs.“MMMMOM!!!, FINE!” At Sakura’s words, the older woman huffs looking almost proud of herself.“Well, then Kabuto-San I have somewhere to be so I leave convincing my daughter to at least become a medic Nin in your hands.” Kabuto blinked and watched the older woman pick up her bag and put on heels to complete her outfit which consisted of a pink Chinese-style dress.“IM HEADING OUT SAKURA! TELL YOUR DAD HE MUST COOK TODAY!!” Miss Haruno gave one final screeched command before closing the front door behind her. Kabuto for a second broke out of character and sneered but only for a second.“Ugh Kabuto-San, what happened to your hair?” Sakura asked Orochimaru’s spy who was supposed to be in contact with her ever since the end of the preliminary rounds of the Chunin exams.Kabuto simply smiled pleasantly and waved the question away with his hand.«««««”»»»»»“You are the most useless insect I’ve ever had the displeasure of placing under my wings.” Neji didn’t bother changing his expression from the bland emotionless one all his brethren had by default.“You are not even bothered by your failures? (Sigh) what will I ever understand about how your minuscule mind functions.” Neji watched Toneri turn on his heel and give him his back, the Hyūga still had bruises from when he thought he had an opening the last time the Ōtsutsuki member tested him and happily put him back in his place.“What do you have to say for yourself?” The Ōtsutsuki heir asked Neji authoritatively, and the Hyūga had to obediently answer the question.“My apologies Ōtsutsuki-S-Sama.” Neji managed to sound out with his anger plain to hear in his tone. “I will do better next time.” Neji promised. It wasn’t that he didn’t try his best to get Hanabi to leave Hinata-Sama’s side the problem was not in his execution but who he was trying to convince.The little Clan heiress was the opposite of her elder sister, so headstrong she could be mistaken for a brick on certain days. Unless the sister she practically idolized was in the vicinity then she could be mistaken for water.“I want you to kidnap the young heiress.” Toneri stated in a bland and ordering tone that had Neji’s eyes widen at the thought of Kidnapping Hanabi-Sama.“Why would I do that?” Neji asked after regaining his composure. As if being everybody’s lapdog outside his home was not enough now he had to suffer the same fate inside said home.“Do not question my orders peasant, do as your told.” Toneri stepped outside the Hyūga Genin’s house and into the afternoon sky above with that final order at Neji. Toneri smiled when he saw the muddy scene that was Neji’s backyard due to his constant training that reshaped the land.“Self-righteous prick.” Neji growled out in unrestrained anger with his face a very clear mask of his unamused interior.“A peasant needs training, like a dog. Step outside vermin.” Neji grimaced and touched his neck, feeling the scar left behind by the villain he met on that forsaken night he challenged fate and got punished into this new reality.«««««”»»»»»Shikamaru after investigating found leads on the evasive cat's whereabouts. He was located in the Genin/Chunin lounge with a team of Genins who had done the Tora mission 6 months ago.“That demonic cat, flipping hate that creature. It’s probably the reincarnation of the nine-tailed fox.” A Genin from team 12 said with a sneer in response to Shikamaru’s questions.“Just a location of where you caught him will do.” Shikamaru told the older Genin who laughed in embarrassment and looked at the map Shikamaru had brought along.“It was here that my team found it.” The Genin pointed at a location on the map. Shikamaru brought out a brush and made a circle in the area. There were three more circles in that close vicinity and Shikamaru thought he had enough info to start making calculated assumptions.Folding his map up, Shikamaru left the Genin lounge and made his way toward the meet-up location. After questioning 3 different Genin teams and one Chunin team about their experience with the Tora retrieval mission Shikamaru had a rough idea of why the cat came to Konoha.The Nara walked through the busy streets of Konoha at a leisurely pace, having calculated he would arrive in the meeting area with a few seconds to spare. Meaning right on time.As he walked the Nara wondered what all the fuss was about as the people of Konoha partied, sold, bargained, talked, played, and consumed. it was silly to be this hyped and excited to see kids trying to maim each other but what could he say, they were not the ones going to bleed and sweat in the finals so why not party it out?Shikamaru reached the gates of training ground 13 to find Shino and Lee there waiting for him.“Troublesome, You find anything?” Shikamaru began, jumping straight to the matter at hand.“Nobody has seen Tora-San, leader-San!!” Shikamaru sighed but figured it would be true if the locations he was given were anything to go by. Shino shook his head in the negative as well and Shikamaru nodded in understanding of what the bug boy was trying to convey.“I think I have an idea of where the feline might be.” Shikamaru told his teammates who both showed their eagerness in completely different ways. Lee Jumped up with à ‘Yosh!’ And Shino readjust his shades with his middle finger.“Shall we then, leader-San.” Shikamaru stared at Shino to see if the bug boy was trolling him and got no outward sign of such a thing happening. The Nara sighed and began leading the way.“Let’s talk strategies.” Shikamaru yawned, if they did this quickly he might still have time to laze around before going home and getting tormented by his mother.«««««”»»»»»Temari sighed happily when she was fully submerged inside the warm waters of the local hot springs of the leaf village. She was alone for the most part, having asked Baki sensei for permission so she could get away from her younger brother and think out the whole invasion plan.Honestly speaking the girl was not all that into the invasion, it would cause casualties, bring the hammer of the other hidden villages on their metaphorical heads and in a very bad way end badly for them if they were to lose. Did she mention the possibility of dying in combat? Because it was a clear possibility in her books.“I’m sure there is another way to handle this whole situation.” Temari mumbled out in the steaming room, it was just incredibly stupid to attack the leaf village. A surprise attack is their only advantage and having Orochimaru who knew the village inside and out on their side.“Kakashi Hatake, Itachi Uchiha, Shisui Uchiha, Might Guy, Kurenai Yui, Asuma Sarutobi, Fugaku Uchiha, Inoichi Yamanaka, Shikaku Nara……” the list went on, so many powerful Shinobi will be present during the invasion, not to mention the third Hokage and the Sanin, Jiraiya. Temari had been having nightmares of dying by one of these people's hands without realizing it herself until she was waking up in cold sweats.Her brother Kankuro was all hyped and assured of their victory, but Temari was skeptical of trusting the snake Sanin to stick to his end of the deal even if they were to come out on top and have the leaf village surrender.“I hope it all goes well.” Temari said out loud while looking up at the blue sky above her. She didn’t want to think about the lengths the leaf ninjas would go to stop Gaara’s eventual rampage in the village.They only had a few days.«««««”»»»»»“I’ve tried everything, it won’t budge.” Sakura told Kabuto in frustration, in her outstretched hand were some grains of sand that Kabuto was examining expectantly.“Your benefactor said you had the potential to copy elemental bloodlines but had to have very specific conditions in how to call on them.” Kabuto sat back down on the sofa and readjusted his glasses while using that big brain of his.“I think it would be wiser for you to concentrate on training the five nature transformations. That way when they become natural, you can train in combining and mixing them.” Kabuto advised which did not seem like something Sakura wanted to hear.“Those take years to accomplish and master, that Gaara guy is strong and his sand protects him. Why can’t I just learn how to use what I have now instead.” Sakura shot back clearly frustrated with her lack of progress in the use of the magnet release bloodline limit.“Look Sakura-Chan, strength is grown into not magically given without some sort of work put into it.” Kabuto began lecturing with an understanding smile on his face. “Imagine Gaara for example, do you know his back story?” Sakura shook her head at the question and Kabuto nodded.“If we were to try and recreate Gaara’s childhood to find the things he went through to become so proficient in his….,”“Let’s do that!” Sakura said eagerly and Kabuto smirked devilishly, showing some of his true sadistic nature. Sakura suddenly felt a grave atmosphere settle inside her family living room.“So you want to be shunned by your peers, stared at with hate, have your mother die, your father hates you so much he sends a family member to assassinate you, with the person willing to do so in a heartbeat.” As Kabuto spoke Sakura’s expression turned grave and fearful because of the casual way the younger teen brought it up.“Why are you asking me that, OF COURSE, I WOUNDN'T WANT THAT!!” Sakura screeched out in outrage. Kabuto kept the look for a time before breaking into a sweat drop and laughing while rubbing the back of his bold head.“Hahaha…. I was just saying…” kabuto laughed away the clear choice he had set on the table for the pink-haired Genin. “But you must know, those are the situations Gaara went through to be as strong as he is right now, some people say he doesn’t sleep.” Kabuto got a little somber with that serious note and all of a sudden had Sakura thinking.“Did he really go through all of that?” Sakura asked sadly and Kabuto nodded. It was the truth of the hidden villages that never came to light no matter what.“And much more.” Kabuto said ominously before brightening up again in the blink of an eye. “But enough about that, first we will have to check your affinity and thankfully I came prepared” Sakura nodded slowly a bit more sober in her hunt for power. She watched Kabuto hand her a piece of paper she recognized.«««««”»»»»»“Kiba trains in the forest of death now.” Shino finished his long-ass explanation to explain why they spotted Kiba Inuzuka heading toward the forest of death.“Troublesome.” Shikamaru mumbled feeling like he was already boring the world with his repeated use of the word but Sage help him, he was not going to stop using it until things stopped getting troublesome.Shikamaru finally saw the place he was heading and prayed the cat was there. Approaching the Gates of the Hyūga compound with two Hyūga’s manning the gates Shikamaru straitened a little and pulled out his scroll.“Afternoon Hyūga-San, we are on a troublesome mission to find a missing cat.” Shikamaru did say Sage help him. The Nara raised his scroll to show the Hyūga members. The man on the right activated his dojutsu and a second later deactivated it before nodding stiffly.“Don’t cause a ruckus.” The Hyūga said after a second his pupilless eyes clearly looking at Rock Lee who grinned nervously and stopped shadow fighting.“Okay.” Shikamaru accepted the condition and beckoned his two teammates to take the lead toward the Hyūga main house in the distance. As they walked Shikamaru pulled out his map and began cross-referencing the different locations shown.The first was the roof of Hinata Hyūga’s secluded home, the second was the garden located close to said secluded home, and another was on top of the Hyuga entrance which Shikamaru had been sure to inspect on their way inside. The only other place away from the Hyūga grounds was located in the Red Light district.“Shino, you scan the garden. I will look around Hinata’s home and Lee can take the rooftops. Let’s get this troublesome mission over with.” Shikamaru sighed and told them to meet up in front of the Hyūga entrance. Lee jumped onto a rooftop eager to search, Shino placed his hands in his jacket pockets striding off in the direction shown on Shikamaru’s map and Shikamaru made his way toward Hinata Hyūga’s previous home.««««««”»»»»»“If I was Tora-San where would I be?” Rock Lee asked himself as he jumped from the rooftops gaining the attention of some Hyūga members walking down the streets stiffly even if there was a big festival in their literal background.“I wonder if Neji-San is home?” Rock Lee decided to use the excuse of a mission to check up on his teammate and he was quick to make a detour, heading toward the Hyūga member of team 9.Lee was worried for his teammate, heading to the Chunin exams was a team decision but Guy sensei told them about being able to accept disappointments because the exams were unpredictable. The martial artist could not condone Neji for his behavior because he felt the same way when he had to rely on TenTen during the first phase than he had to rely on Neji while placing all the weight on his shoulder when he became a hostage, costing his team a scroll.The Genin with a deformation in his chakra network wanted to make his team proud since he was the only one to make it to the finals. Honestly speaking Lee had his motives and agendas which are to prove hard work and dedication pay off.“Yosh Ne……..!!” Lee stopped abruptly when he spotted his teammate with someone he has never seen before. What stopped him from calling out the Hyūga prodigy was the fact his eternal rival was on all four with the white-haired teen’s foot placed on his lowered head.Lee did not like what he saw.«««««”»»»»»“For each failure you bring upon my name, you will be punished like a dog” Toneri applied pressure on the back of Neji’s head and brought him that much closer to kissing the muddy grass as he continued degrading him.“You will grovel.” 5 inches closer. “Beg.” More pressure, 3 inches closer. Neji tried to fight the force but the skinny boy above him had great strength hidden in that stick of a body. “Lick the ground.” Neji thought he was going to do it, he thought he had finally reached the ultimate low.“THAT IS NOT YOUTHFUL!!!” Neji felt the force leave his body and he was quick to get on his feet. He heard a crash in the distance, when he looked that way he saw a plum of dust and debris rising from the sight of impact.“I think you contaminated me.” Neji’s head swerved to his left to see Toneri an arm's length away, not phased by whatever attacked him because he clearly dodged it.“I don’t know……” Neji didn’t blink and finally caught sight of Lee’s form shooting past him with a leg outstretched and Toneri leaning away to dodge. “The gates.” Neji instead said in shock when he saw Lee’s appearance only for a second as the boy shot past him and twisted before landing on the muddy grass.“Fight him, peasant.” Neji’s head again flew to Toneri’s visage and saw the seriousness in his eyes, it’s was an order. Neji growled, to be embarrassed like this, to be degraded like this. Fate had it out to get him.Neji faced the sky above and called for his father inwardly, he drop a tear of sadness at the fact he lost his mother at a young age. Neji found himself smiling at the joke he has become, how quickly the world turned its back on him. The Hyūga snickered when he saw that there was really……..“Nothing left to lose….” Neji mumbled and when he faced Lee, his Face was stuck in a wide grin that never reached his eyes, plagued with teary and dead eyes that decided to not give in anymore. Lee thought he was looking at the saddest expression someone could pull. Even when Neji began laughing in hysteria Lee still found the expression in his visage.Neji attacked and Lee felt the chaotic Killing intent his Eternal Rival released.«««««”»»»»»“She now stays in the Hyūga main house Nara-San, Princess Hinata will bring about a new age for the Hyūga Clan……………so sweet it would be…………. but I know……..” Shikamaru zoned out now and again as the female Hyūga maid by her attire ranted on and on about his former classmate…oh Hinata…“Who, what, huh, I……….troublesome.” After his bout of rebooting Shikamaru placed his hands in his pockets and slouched away, with a new destination in plan.“Wait for me clouds” Shikamaru mumbled with sadness in his blunt and obvious voice. “I didn’t want to hear that.” Shikamaru mumbled with a yawn completely ignoring the Hyūga female when she called out to him.‘And they say Hyūga’s don’t talk. Troublesome people.’ Shikamaru stopped using his mouth as he grew bored of mouthing things out. He just hopes Hinata is in the Hyūga main house so he can ask her about the sneaky scoundrel.Shikamaru groaned and dragged his hand down his face in exasperation when he heard a ruckus in the distance and with it came a rising plum of smoke and debris.“Troublesome youth.” Shikamaru all but cursed before he ran in the direction of the trouble. The Nara still managed to make the mad dash look like a loiterer… well, loitering?«««««”»»»»»Shino was the first to arrive in Neji’s backyard to find Lee and said backyard’s owner fighting in a one-sided battle. Neji attacked and Lee did his best to defend against the boy who laughed uncontrollably, his Jukken deadly and swift but now. Now Neji wasn’t just attacking at arm's length, he was trying to grapple, lounge, pounce and bite a face.Lee jumped high and up, landing next to Shino but glaring at a white-haired teen who stood there watching Neji like a hawk with his closed eyes.“Why are you fighting Neji-San?” Shino enquired about his temporary teammate who was uncharacteristically serious.“That guy was being mean to Neji-San.” Was Lee’s explanation as he pointed at the noble who turned to face to the left. Shino looked to where the white-haired teen was staring off to and spotted Shikamaru jumping from roof to rooftop and behind him were two Hyūga guards.“I believe we are about to be Kicked out.” Shino helpfully deduced and shared.«««««"»»»»»“And stay out.” Shikamaru, Lee, and Shino all stumbled forward and out of the Hyūga compound when they got shoved outside the privately owned land.“Neji-San!!” Lee called out to the emotionless boy who stared at him blankly before turning around and walking away with Toneri Ōtsutsuki as Lee learned to call him. The martial artist growled and bared his teeth in anger. There was something wrong with that whole situation, Lee knew his teammate well enough to know he would not let anyone boss him around.“Let’s just go.” Shikamaru mumbled grabbing Lee’s arm and dragging him away from the Hyūga compound. “Troublesome youth enthusiast, why did you decide now was a perfect time to get some practice in?” Shikamaru began which had Lee growling in anger not up for anything not youthful, he had enough of them for the day.“Lee-San was the one being attacked by Neji-San, our temporary teammate was only defending himself.” Unnecessarily long but Shikamaru got the gist of it and sighed for how many times today.“Troublesome, what happened?” Shikamaru asked as he lead the way through the leaf village, a few people were pointing at them and whispering to each other recognizing the trio as the odd finalists. Shikamaru paid them no mind and listened to Lee’s retelling of the events he witnessed.“That is troublesome.”“And not youthful!” Lee added in anger and frustration.“As I said, it is troublesome…..” Shikamaru thought before sighing again and turning to Lee with something of an understanding look that did not last long enough to leave an impression.“Let’s finish this mission and see what we can do about your teammate.” Lee though reluctant did take the promise made to heart and accepted. “Troublesome…. This is our last stop.” Shino and Lee both looked up and found themselves in front of Naruto Uzumaki’s flat in the late afternoon.Lee blinked when he found Hinata Hyūga walking out of the upstairs apartment followed by her little sister Hanabi and in the little girl's arms was the little feline resting.“The cat comes to visit Hinata, all the locations we visited are places she frequents and or stays including our final location, her best friend's home.” Shikamaru saw Hinata heading towards them and he made a note to find a way to use her sensory ability against her.“Good evening Shino-San, Shikamaru-San, and Good evening Lee-San.” Hinata greeted politely with a sweet smile that was a bit awkward. “I believe you are here for Tora-Chan.” She easily deduced with a little giggle that escaped her when Shikamaru’s emotions registered relief.‘A few hours of cloud watching, I can roll with that.' Shikamaru thought in relief, he didn’t know how finding a cat could take so much of his day.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Shisui arrived at the gates of Konohagaru in the early break of the night, the leaf village welcomed him with music, loud noises of joy, and excitement with everything to physically brighten the night sky, as they lit lamps and set up Uv lights.“Look it’s Shisui!” Shisui swerved his head to the right and grinned because of the people there waiting for him. “You took your time man, your lucky Izumo and Kotetsu know who enters and leaves the village.” Mango finished with a grin of his own. In his right hand was a bottle of beer and in his left hand was a case filled with more beers.“Let’s show them how civilians party!!” Danko excitedly exclaimed before toasting with his best mate Mango with a clink of his bottle that was in his left hand while he held a case in his right hand. Shisui’s troubles seemed to melt away so he decided to forget all of them for tonight.“I can’t wait!” Kotetsu excitedly exclaimed in anticipation of the night. Izumo frowned and so did Rasen when Odama came around to wrap his arm around Kotetsu’s shoulders with a bottle of whiskey that Rasen loved very much. The man swallowed saliva to fight back the thirst.“Why can’t you be this motivated to work Kotetsu..” Izumo asked in exasperation while he watched his best friend and partner jump with energy and vigor.“No talk about work…. Let’s PARTY!!!” Shisui used his speed to join the gang of oddballs before shoving them forward in excitement.“They always get the best shifts.” A random Chunin told his partner who was snoring away in the booth of the gatekeepers of Konoha. The man sighed and looked to the sky, he wishes he could go with them.Civilians partied like no other clan in the Hidden villages, it was a known fact they were the party of a village and without them, there would be no home, just a base of operation.Odama looked at his ex-best friend Rasen, the thought made him sad but also determined to fix things between them. Odama looked at the bottle of Gin. A special kind called Gordon’s, which is imported from iron country.‘If this doesn’t work I don’t know what I will do.’ Odama thought, looking at the bottle of alcohol like it would pop into an instant solution.‘Your my only chance!’ Odama inwardly cried but his face did in actuality turn ugly because he pulled the expression.“So where do we go?” Shisui asked and they all stopped, the ninjas of Konoha were lost on where the hot zones of the leaf were located and the civilian group of Gatō’s entourage was new to the place.“Adventure time!” Odama exclaimed in excitement and by the grins on everybody’s faces, not counting Izumo and Rasen they liked the idea. Shisui did not know he would regret this the next day.«««««”»»»»»A few miles away from Konoha, located in the thick woodlands that surrounded the village. Team Jiraiya camped out for the night, the surroundings were asleep leaving the area silent. Our protagonist found this the perfect time to make final preparations.‘Rich people don’t know the things they get their hands on.’ Naruto thought while he examined the tool he was twirling in his left hand. A special Kunai that was well secured in Gatō’s stolen Safe.‘Everybody is a fan of the guy.’ Naruto decided with no outward emotion and none inside for the yellow-haired Hokage who was well-loved and respected. Naruto’s concentration was on what he held in his possession for 2 months and contemplated what it all meant to him.The Blond didn’t have to be told what it was. Single-handedly destroyed an army of 1000s in such an instant most say they blinked the scene into their memory, Others tell a tale of bright flashes of yellow light that would spell blood and death.This was the Uzumaki Clans' secret weapon, the tool that spelled the wrath of the elemental nations. Kumogakure, Kirigakure, and Iwagakure. The weapon they feared so much they would put aside their differences and form an alliance to attack a peaceful clan whose only ambition was in the sealing artA tri-prong Kunai wrapped in a yellow tag with a sealing script written in black. Naruto had looked at the seal once and put the one two three in his sealing mastery to see that it was another one of those storage scrolls. Because it’s called sealing and that is what it does.‘Three of the big five.’ Naruto thought with a scoff before looking to his other hand, in it a white porcelain mask was straining to keep together. Having more than a thousand clones scouring the island of Uzushiogakure will always rein results and Naruto liked results, he would never fail himself.‘Plus an Unknown.’ The mask snapped and Naruto sighed for the up-tenth time that night as he stood squatting on a high tree with a Vantage point. It was his turn to keep watch until dawn, then they would start their final stretch before arriving back to the leaf.Naruto pulled out another porcelain mask from the new seal resting on the center of his right palm designed in the form of a sun. No cloud of smoke, no sound just what he wanted out. The Uzumaki was gonna use all the tools in his possession. In the Finals he plans to cut his ties with the leaf village and become a freelancer whether they liked it or not, he was sure Hinata would come with him.The mask vanished and in its place lay the sword of the thundergod. The blonde flipped the sword in his grip a few times before holding it tightly. The handle began to slowly crack from the applied pressure until it broke completely into fragments to the ground below.Another Uzumaki weapon that the leaf held in their possession, even if it was gifted to the second Hokage by the clan elder of the time. Naruto looked to the palm of his other hand and stared at the seal there in the form of a question mark.“They will reap what they sawed.” The Uzumaki promised ominously as he balled the hand into a fist.Naruto’s expedition team had been traveling back to the Leaf village from Uzushiogakure in the last few days leading to the finals. Naruto didn’t do much talking during this time and didn’t enjoy Jiraiya trying to start conversations with him.They did make a stop at wave country to appreciate the legendary bridge that was already receiving attention and bringing tourists because of a masterpiece action figure of the same name. Naruto got to see Tsunami’s bossy side as she supervised wave country's construction in her image.She did break out of character to oh so suspiciously wink at him like some kind of scammer.Naruto paused and made a resolve. ‘She loves me, she will come.’ The boy with spiky Blonde hair that he could have only gotten from his father finalized and decided.The night was a bit cold but that is why he was facing away from the wind.Although Naruto has the eye color of Minato Namikaze, he has Kushina’s features, from the shape of his eyes to her big smile. He might have yellow hair but he has a mane of it that the length and volume can only come from the exotic redhead of Uzushiogakure.“I should visit Aunty before the finals, get some of moms special ramen.” Naruto mumbled not feeling the cold breeze because of the thick mane of blonde hair that was keeping him protected. Mikoto was all too happy to point out the Kushina in him that Sunday afternoon in the Kitchen and Naruto still remembered the way his heart gripped in his chest before it blossomed into happiness at all her flaunting.He didn’t feel like he hated his face anymore, the face he felt caused him and his mother so much pain didn’t look him back in the mirror anymore. It was his mother’s grinning face looking back.‘I should ask her if she has pictures, I …’ Naruto paused and thought back. ‘Kushina Uzumaki never existed in the hidden leaf.’ The only picture of her is what he stole at the Konoha Archives located at the T and I building that only holds copies of documents.The blonde sighed, he felt responsible for Karin who slept in a tent with one of his clones guarding her. He saw all the scars on her body, all the bruises and blemishes it was still so vivid in his mind, and the anger blossomed once more.He was not a forgiving person, his first academy teacher could attest to that in whatever dimension he had found himself in. Naruto did not discriminate, whoever hurt his family was gonna get hurt.Kusa in his mind was a none entity, whoever was instinctive enough to decide to leave that village was saving their life because Naruto was going to make a very big statement in the not-so-distant future.That was a promise of a lifetime he made for his family and he planned on keeping it. Naruto looked at the night sky above and star gazed.«««««”»»»»»“Kakashi, Sasuke welcome back, how was your travels?” Sasuke was all smirks, the assurance bouncing off him was something Hiruzen liked and he would nature it for the future and glory of the leaf village.“It was eventful Hokage-Sama.” Hiruzen nodded as he sat in his rocking sit in front of a fireplace in a luxurious sitting room with a book in his hand and a pipe in another. His old age was all evident in his appearance, Hiruzen Sarutobi is a very old man.“Good Kakashi-Kun.” The Hokage spoke authoritatively and held a hand out, a second later there was a scroll in it delivered by an Anbu located in the room. “Here is your mission pay Sasuke.” Hiruzen said smiling proudly at his young Genin as he tossed him the scroll.Sasuke though confused quickly caught the scroll wrapped in white and gold before looking at his Kage in confusion. Hiruzen’s smile got grandfatherly and he beckoned the young Uchiha.“Go ahead, open it.” Sasuke did not look at the Hokage twice and did as told. Hiruzen gave a grandfatherly laugh a second later when Sasuke’s eyes widened to the size of Saucers.“S-Rank.” Sasuke’s voice arrived a few silent seconds later.“What you and Kakashi accomplished was of great value and interest to the leaf my boy and by the sound of the report, you performed it on your own.” Hiruzen was praising and it was obvious in his voice as it got broader and livelier as he spoke. Sasuke was grinning and that was a first.“Stand proud my boy, you did not only discover the location of the hidden sound village but also its connection to Orochimaru. Something no other operative under me has managed.” Hiruzen waited for only an instant to find Sasuke standing in pride at attention.“Good. Do you know where you get your name Sasuke-Kun?” Hiruzen asked and Sasuke came back to earth. He relaxed his form rolled the scroll back up and placed it in his ninja pouch.“Sasuke Sarutobi.” Sasuke replied simply like his brother would and Hiruzen smiled nodding. The pipe in his hand came up to his lips so he can drag on it.“I see great things in you.” The Hokage smiled once more before getting serious. “Dismissed Genin Sasuke Uchiha tomorrow is a big day.” Hiruzen commanded and Sasuke gave a respectful tilt of his head before turning around to walk out of the room and out the Sarutobi Clan grounds.Hiruzen blew out a cloud of smoke from his dry and chapped lips, and sighed, his old age showing again. He looked up to Kakashi Hatake who was uncharacteristically serious and the third got to business.“The Masked man you speak of made contact with team 7 on their way back from Wave 2 months ago.” The third needed soldiers, he needed them motivated, and the world was beginning to turn. Diplomatic talks could only do so much for trained killers, and the Kage Summit was Hiruzen’s last ditch effort for peace talks.“He is also suspected of Orchestrating the Kyuubi incident that happened 12 years ago.” Kakashi’s posture got murderous at that knowledge shared and his fists balled instinctively at the news, it meant the man was responsible for Minato Namikaze’s early demise.“By the looks of it, he could also be our suspected Nara.” The Kage continued before taking another drag of smoke. “Intangibility is a rare ability to have.” Hiruzen was confused by everything surrounding the masked man. Was he a leaf nin, was he a missing-nin, or worse Madara Uchiha? Only one man has ever tamed the nine tails, Hiruzen did not like the ideas to surface in his head.“Yamato.!” Hiruzen’s voice boomed and Kakashi straightened at attention. An Anbu landed on Kakashi’s right kneeling in front of the old man. Yamato has short brown hair and black, almond-shaped eyes. He wore the standard attire of the Anbu. A black, sleeveless jumper under a grey flack jacket with strapped-up shinobi sandals, and arm-length gloves with guards over them.He carried a sword strapped to his back and wore a mask that resembles a cat's face covered in green and red intricate markings, and the Anbu tattoo on his left shoulder.“At your orders Hokage-Sama.” The Anbu operative announced, then he looked up to Kakashi Hatake. “Captain.” He greeted and Kakashi gave his former charge an eye smile.“I trust both of you, you are my most skilled Shinobi, and I, no! The leaf village requires your best. Orochimaru is planning something and tomorrow is the best time to act on it. WE, THE LEAF WILL STAND TALL AND PROUD IN THE FACE OF ANYONE TRYING TO STRIKE AT US.” Kakashi had taken a knee halfway through the speech and Hiruzen only spoke louder and broader.“You have another mission, inside the task force.” Hiruzen stated and continued immediately. “Danzo has arrived and has decided on the final members of the investigation task force. I do not trust my old teammate but he is important and resourceful. Your mission is to help in the capture of the elusive Crime lord of Konohagaru.” He paused.“Hokage-Sama!” The two highly skilled ninjas chorused in unison.“Kakashi your second objective is to find the connection between our suspect and the masked man.” Hiruzen briefed. “Yamato, your mission is to find the scroll on the silence seal.” The Hokage smiled proudly and continued. “Naruto-Kun might be able to understand and dissolve it.” Hiruzen stood up slowly from his rocking chair and stood on his bare feet.“For the Will of Fire.” The Hokage said softly. “Dismissed.” He ordered and the two Ninja vanished from the area. Hiruzen looked to the far wall at a painting hanging there of his late wife.Biwako Sarutobi had long, brown hair which she kept in a high ponytail, dark eyes, and slightly visible creases at the corners of her eyes and her mouth. In the painting, she wore a purple kimono-like dress, along with a white haori and sandals. Her hands rested inside her kimono sleeves and a soft smile on her face.“I am getting too old for this shit.” He said with a sad and lonely chuckle before he slowly made his way to his room for a good night's sleep, tomorrow would be a very busy day.«««««”»»»»»“WOHHH!!!! WOHHH!!!! WOOOOOOHHHHH!!” Shisui only laughed awkwardly at his clearly drunk companion Mango who was screaming his lungs out randomly as he swayed left and right while they walked in search of a hotspot or red zone.Shisui didn’t party, this was his first ‘guy's night out.’ As the Civilian merchants called their outing, he was willing to use the opportunity to drown away his sorrows and disappointment in himself. The Uchiha Jōnin looked at the beer in his hand and contemplated how well it would all work out tomorrow if he took that first gulp.“You only live once.” Shisui mumbled before raising the bottle to his lips.“Hey, there she is. Hey Ramen girl!!” Shisui paused and looked at Odama who was busy waving at someone in the distance. Shisui used his excellent eyesight to see the person's features as she approached and he was awestruck.It was a slender girl with long, dark brown hair, large black eyes, and fair skin. She wore a purple knee-length skirt and a pink hooded jersey on top. She had on a bright yellow bandanna wrapped around her neck, her skin seemed to glisten under the lights and her smile was so big as she waved back that Shisui subconsciously scratched above his heart.“Shisui-San….Shisui-San SHISUI!!” Shisui jumped out of his trance-like state and stopped staring dumbly at the civilian girl before responding intelligently.“Huh?” The girl giggled and Kotetsu smirked.“They can do that to you.” He voiced with a knowing smirk.“Like I was saying, Guys Ayame-Chan. Ayame-Chan, meet the guys. She works at a ramen stall.” Odama introduced while he checked the young adult out.“Hello, Ayame-Chan.” The boys chorused, some louder than others. The group of adults was still on a mission to find Konohagaru’s club zone. Odama still held a bottle of Gin in one hand and a beer in another.Mango was drunk holding a beer in one hand and the other was wrapped around Tango’s shoulders for support. Shisui learned people like Mango were called light drinkers something the civilians poked fun of frequently. Rasen stood next to Izumo trying to be the responsible one in the group and Shisui still had not taken a sip of alcohol.A real group of oddballs.“Anyways……Ayame-Chan, where are you going so late?” Odama asked the civilian girl while he wiggled his eyebrows at her suggestively with a smile.“I’m on my way to the red.” She replied with a smile not bothered by the man openly ogling her.“The red light district?” Shisui asked, finally able to find his voice.“Hai.” She said simply.“Ohhh!!!” Kotetsu finally exclaimed in brilliance. “Of course, that’s where we should go!” He said excitedly.“THE RED!!” Mango shouted in the background having lost it already.“You guys are looking to party?” Ayame deduced and Odama was quick to nod vigorously in the affirmative. “I know a place.” The ramen girl said excitedly and turned on her heels.“Follow me!” She instructed and began walking away with Odama coming around to take Rasen away from Izumo who had a notebook in hand and a pen in another.“Civilians are complicated.” Shisui decided while making his way toward the moving group, the bottle of alcohol long forgotten in his grasp.««««««”»»»»»Moving quickly to reach his destination. Sasuke had a lot on his mind, from what he experienced in Rise Paddies, the masked Uchiha, and his parting words to seek the stone tablet located at the Naka shrine. Sasuke was on his way there on the rooftops.‘S-Rank mission.’ Sasuke still couldn’t believe he completed his first S-Rank mission. He single-handedly destroyed a budding village.“There is no way I can lose.” Sasuke decided in resolution. His Sharingan might have not evolved in the last few weeks but he was faster he could feel it, stronger, more proficient, and a step closer to his older brother.“There is nothing that will be able to stop my Chidori in the exams not even the dobe’s barriers.” Sasuke dropped at the Uchiha temple where the Shrine is located In the main hall, beneath the seventh tatami mat from the far right.‘There you will find a stone monument that contains the clan's secrets.’ Sasuke thought back to the masked man’s words.‘This had best not be another event like Mizuki.’ Sasuke growled, his eyes flashing red for a second being enough for him to memorize that anger. The young Uchiha was still sore about being tricked and manipulated so easily by an academy teacher of all people so he was wary of the information given to him by the so-called Madara Uchiha.It is forbidden to read the tablet, it is said to be the source of Madara’s madness but ‘Madara’ says it’s the source of his immense power. Sasuke was curious to know what party spoke the truth.Sasuke resolved himself and looked at the building in front of him. Built-in the style of a Chinese temple with the Uchiha symbol on its only entrance in the form of a wooden door Sasuke stepped forward and pushed the sturdy double doors forward, subsequently opening it.The Raven-haired Genin balled his fists and shoved them in his pockets before walking inside the dark interior of the temple with the door closing back shut behind him. Sasuke activated his Sharingan and used its superior vision to find his way around.‘The dobe has the fox sealed within him, if he decides to unleash its power I will be at a disadvantage. I need the truth the masked man spoke of.' Sasuke knew what he wanted to find most in that tablet. There was no greater strength than that of Madara Uchiha’s, the strength that tamed the nine-tailed fox with but a glance and stood equal to a force of nature like Hashirama Senju.Finding himself in the main hall of the Temple Sasuke approached the 7 tatami mat. His mind did replay his father’s words about the seven deadly sins and thought the position of the Shrine tried to embody that.Sasuke raised the mat and threw it over his shoulders to find a sealing stone that lays atop the entranceway. To access the main hall, you had to use a sequence of seals to remove the seal itself, the seal had the Sharingan in the middle.Sasuke went through the hand seals Madara had shown him, knowing he would memorize the sequence at first glance with his dojutsu active. The stone blocking the entrance began moving away from the entrance and Sasuke looked around expecting the worse to happen.The Uchiha grunted when Itachi didn’t magically appear to whoosh him away. Sasuke looked down the hole leading to the Shrine and used the ladder there to slowly climb down. As he descended he wondered what most mattered to him. His father, mother, and brother were his family and it would not be a stretch to say he loved them dearly.‘They will understand, they will never abandon me.’ Sasuke decided as he reached the floor below, killing Naruto Uzumaki would not affect his family. Sasuke felt his eyes suddenly surge with chakra and the boy turned away from the ladder to look behind him.There In the distance, he saw a little room with no door and a stone tablet with flames on either side. Sasuke approached slowly already mesmerized by the object of his interest.The young heir stood in front of the tablet with his Sharingan already deciphering and translating some texts.“Seeking stability, one god was divided into yin and yang, these opposing two acting together obtain all things in creation.” Sasuke tilted his head confused by the words.“One god, divided in two, opposing forces, together obtain all creation.” Sasuke thought and thought, contemplated and calculated but came out lacking. He tried to read the next sentences but only saw gibberish.“That’s all the two tomoe Sharingan can decipher.” Sasuke asked bewildered and a little Angered but only a little, he knows what he has to do to decipher more texts.“Only when I fully mature my dojutsu.” Sasuke turned on his heels and began his track back to the ladder. The Uchiha raised his left hand in front of his left eye leaving small gaps between his fingers to peek through. On his index finger laid the ring he stole from Orochimaru’s hideout with the kanji for sky.‘I can feel it, it’s so close to evolving, only a little more.’ Sasuke thought with red eyes glowing ominously in the darkness. Come tomorrow it will be Naruto Uzumaki’s final day.«««««”»»»»»“Where are we going Kabuto-San?” Sakura asked the medic-nin leading her around Konoha during its busiest night. Sakura looked around at all the Civilians drinking and partying it out. They were located in the Red, Konoha’s hotspot of entertainment for those who liked to consume.“We are going to meet a colleague of mine.” Kabuto replied easily while rubbing his bold scalp, building a habit out of it. He could not understand why his hair was not growing back.“Oh look it’s Shisui-San, we should go say hi,” Sakura said excitedly, knowing that she could get some news on Sasuke from his big brother’s best friend.“Not now Sakura-Chan.” Kabuto declined immediately before adding. “My associate likes punctuality.” He ended with a disarming smile on his face.The two walked down the lively streets filled with music, singing, dancing, and tree-hugging to reach their destination. Kabuto stopped in front of a run-down building and knocked twice on its worn door.The individual inside creaked the door open before fully opening it and stepping out. She had…….“Kabuto Yakushi.” The woman acknowledged with a well-hidden bite in her tone that Sakura did not pick up on. Kabuto did and he smirked while readjusting his glasses.“Sakura Haruno, meet Guren your predecessor.” Kabuto introduced the two ladies to each other and Guren let her anger flash in her eyes because of the low blow from Kabuto.“Uhm hello.” Sakura greeted back a bit shyly. The woman in front of her looked very intimidating and stern. She ignored Sakura’s greeting and instead spoke to Kabuto.“I will not question our lord’s orders but if you repeat your earlier statement I will freeze you to time.” The two adults stood at a stalemate in their little staring contest and Sakura felt uncomfortable.“Sure.” Kabuto said after a second and broke the stare off with a pleasant smile on his face. “Sakura-Chan, Guren here is a user of the Crystal release, your benefactor has assigned her with training you in everything Shinobi related, including her bloodline.” Kabuto explained looking to be back to his upbeat personality.“Okay….” Sakura agreed not too certain about the woman in front of her.«««««”»»»»»‘Why Is Sakura with Kabuto-San and who is that woman with them?’ Located in a dark alleyway was a possessed lizard standing on the vertical surface of a wall peeking its head out to spy on the three people talking in front of a run-down apartment.Ino did not know Kabuto and Sakura were on talking terms. She honestly did not like the now bold young adult, he gave Ino the impression of being a liar and manipulator so she did not like the idea of the guy conversing with her best friend.‘Woah! Is that a crystal?’ Ino inwardly exclaimed when the unknown woman created a pink crystal from thin air. ‘Is it about her chakra?’ Ino wondered as she was privy to Sakura’s special chakra and the theory that it could imitate Elemental bloodline limits.‘I hope you are not doing anything risky forehead.’ Ino thought worriedly for her best friend. The Yamanaka heiress understood that Sakura was an emotionally driven person who rarely used her intelligence to its full potential. It was very disheartening to think she would take unnecessary risks.Ino watched as Sakura and Kabuto walked inside the run-down house and she sighed. ‘Good luck forehead.’ The lizard blinked and looked around in confusion, lost to how it got there before scurrying away and into the darkness of the alleyway.A distance away Ino’s body stirred and she groaned. She was located on a rooftop in the red light district. Ino stood up and made her way to the edge of the building and looked down at the people below, her hair blowing in the wind she instinctively reached out for the pearl pendant usually around her neck and grabbed on to nothing.Her heart gripped in her chest a moment later when she realized what she was subconsciously reaching out for. Ino couldn’t take the hurt that blossomed every time she saw the pendant around her neck. The itch in her chest every time she touched the blue diamond encased in gold.‘I miss him very much.’ She didn’t notice the lone tear drop down her eyes as the cold breeze went through her body. ‘I love him still.’ Ino admitted sadly as more tears now streamed down her eyes.“Goldie-Kun.” She whispered to the wind.«««««”»»»»»“Aghhhhh!!” Shisui groaned out as the first rays of sunlight broke through his place. The Uchiha ex-investigator feared looking to his right because he remembered everything that happened the night before. He had not taken a single sip of alcohol having decided everybody else’s craziness was intoxicating enough.Their group had found Konohagaru hotspots alright, a club with bouncing music, plenty of people, plenty of alcohol, and many more concoctions. Mango did not last long and was out cold by the time they had found places to sit. Tango when woman hunting with Kotetsu who had shades on the whole night.Odama did not have to say much, he simply poured Rasen a shot of gin and placed it in front of the man. 5 minutes was all it took for the man’s resolve to crumble and he began shouting a different tune. Partying is supposed to be loud and Izumo took to the lesson like a champ as he too began drinking and partying it out.That left Shisui alone with Ayame, the girl was upbeat, funny, and incredibly cute in Shisui’s eyes. They talked a lot and found they had a mutual friend in Naruto Uzumaki, Shisui did not drink but Ayame moderately did, which made her more daring and confident.Innocent teasing became sultry comments, occasionally glances became craving looks. Shisui was new to all that but wasn’t one to shy away from things, so he made his move by stealing a kiss and that was when the mess he found himself in today began.Shisui looked to his left and sure enough big black eyes connected to a naked Ayame were staring back at him.“Um, morning.” Shisui began slowly and cautiously.“Hey.” Ayame greeted back, she was confused as well.“How did you sleep?” Shisui asked.“Im a bit sore.” Ayame replied softly. Shisui grimaced knowing he was rough, it was his first time all that excitement and hormones didn’t give him time to think.“Uh sorry about that.” Shisui apologized rubbing under his nose with a finger.“I guess it’s okay, it was your first time.” Ayame replied still looking straight into Shisui’s eyes. Shisui blushed at the truth being thrown back in his face.“I I I ….” Shisui got silenced by a finger being placed on his lips by the naked girl on his bed.“It was my first time as well.” Ayame admitted before smiling at Shisui Uchiha. “I enjoyed myself.” Shisui blushed again wondering if this is what it felt like to have a woman by your side he could get used to this. Shisui made to get comfortable when.“I have to go.”“What!?” Shisui exclaimed.“I have work today and my father will be pissed to find out I didn’t sleep at home today.” Ayame rolled off the bed and stood up wrapping the blanket around herself. She proceeded to walk around the bed to stand on the side Shisui slept on and bent over to kiss him on the forehead not knowing his heart skipped in his chest.“See you around?” Shisui asked with a confused frown on his face.“Yeah see you around.” Ayame mumbled before turning around to walk out of the room but something caught her attention.“Hahahahahahahaha. The Great Naruto-Sama. Hahahaha.” Shisui did smile at the sound of her laugh. There on top above the door frame was Naruto Uzumaki’s autograph in big and bold letters.“Madara was right this place does smell like feet.” Shisui huffed in amusement at the reminder of what Naruto Uzumaki did 2 years ago. It felt like 10 years with all that has happened since then in Shisui’s life.Hearing the front door click close after a few minutes meaning Ayame had dressed up and left. Shisui prepared stood up as well and began getting ready for his new assignment as a street cop.‘Maybe they will assign me guarding duty at the venue of the finals.' Shisui grinned despite himself, wondering how far Naruto has progressed with the Shuushine technique.««««««”»»»»»»Jiraiya knows he tried his best, either his best was not good enough or it came too late was the only question he wished he would never have an answer to because he felt like he failed his dead student and godson.Jiraiya even contemplated revealing the truth to the blonde but he in simple terms chickened out. He felt like a coward, he could never admit his feelings for his ex-teammate. He hid his feelings by making fun of her when they were younger and hid them in their adulthood by treating her like an object to attain.The Sanin had watched a man approach her with honesty and a dream that she could relate to. Jiraiya at that point realized he had no ambitions in life, and so tried to live the life of a hermit sage. Would Tsunade have done better if she were instead left in charge of Naruto, would Orochimaru have done better if tasked with caring for the blonde?Jiraiya did not have an answer to all those questions and it hurt him to think those answers might be yes. He felt like a complete failure every time his godson looked at him indifferently.“Are you ready for the finals?” Jiraiya asked and got a nod from the blonde.“Will you be watching the finals?” He asked the redhead and got a nod.The Sanin sighed, both Uzumaki did not trust him and it showed in the way they kept their distance and even conversed in whispers when he is around. The Sanin saw the gates of Konohagaru in the distance and wondered how the Hokage would take all that he had to say. The truth was if Naruto hated him, he probably despised the third Hokage.When they reached the gates Naruto and Karin kept walking while he stopped to sign them back in. Not a word, no goodbye, and not a glance back, they simply walked on like they were strangers who simply walked the same route.“Everything is going to shit.” Jiraiya mumbled in resignation.«««««”»»»»»Naruto and Karin walked in silence through the streets of Konoha. The village looks like a pig house due to all the scattered bottles, plastic plates, chopsticks, balloons, and anything in between.“Don’t worry you have family now.” Naruto assured his cousin and she meekly nodded. The blonde wanted the feisty girl he saw glimpses of to return but since their talk and her confession of everything that she’s been through Karin had become guarded and meek, jumpy and fearful, like retelling her story made her live through the horrible events again.“You see, I knew you were waiting for him, Big sitter.” Naruto stopped in his tracks and looked at who stood to the side of the streets with such an exciting gaze and sparkling big charcoal-colored eyes that were so expressive and beautiful. Naruto found himself unable to not get lost in a land only he knew.“Hime.” Naruto whispered in front of the girl he loved making her only get redder at the emotions that swarmed her senses. Hanabi blinked unable to comprehend how Naruto reached her sister faster than her eyes could track. one moment she stared at him in the distance and the next it looked like her older sister’s boyfriend was standing in front of his own image left behind.“Yes, Naruto-kun.” Naruto could have grabbed the hem of his burnt orange jacket above his heart and exaggerated a heart attack at the sweet voice saying his name.Hanabi was gushing in the background, her sister had the coolest boyfriend. The academy was filled with his great stories and legends ever since his action figure came out. Hanabi of course owned one by association.“Hime!” Naruto said happily and took Hinata by her waist with both arms to lift her in the air and do a turn with her. Hinata couldn’t even giggle in happiness because of how much love she was being drowned in as she soared in the sky. Hinata truly felt in the clouds as all she could manage was a look of such affection aimed at him, you would confuse her for a seeing person.“I missed you.” Hanabi snapped a picture at that moment, having brought a camera with the hopes of such a moment happening. The teens froze in their position with Naruto standing there with arms up as he held Hinata in the air their expressions for better or worse bland.Naruto’s eyes were occasionally twitching because Hanabi had just killed the mood and Hinata floated there in the clouds with an expression of blandness that Hanabi felt meant bad things because of the shadow covering her eyes.“Hanabiiii…..” Hinata’s oh-so-soft voice threatened still up there. Hanabi’s eyes widened and she began fumbling with the camera with hopes of getting the physical image out.“Woah there, where are u going?” Hanabi stopped her random movements to blink and see Naruto unwilling to let her older sister go. The blonde girl was now located on the ground with the taller blonde having his arms wrapped around her waist from behind.“But Naruto-Kun….” Hanabi smirked when Hinata was silenced by a kiss on the cheek making her sway a little on her feet.“A picture won’t hurt anyone.” Naruto said with a big grin and Hinata nodded finding herself on cloud nine once more. “Let's see the photo Hanabi-Chan.” Naruto requested and Hanabi heard her camera groan as it released the photo.Hanabi took the photo, flicked it a few times, looked at the image once and she squealed in delight. The second born of Hiashi Hyūga ran towards the teenage lovers and practically shoved the picture in Naruto’s face.“Awesome!” Naruto exclaimed liking how the picture captured the moment between him and his hime. He did feel bad when he realized Hinata would not be able to see it but he only resolved himself to find her a cure quicker.After some more talking and greetings between the Uzumaki clan members and the Hyūga clan members, they began making their way toward the Hokage tower where they would be briefed on everything relating to the finals.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Kiba walked with his teammate, Sakura Haruno, and Sensei, Kurenai Yūi the genjutsu mistress of Konoha. His form was savage looking with dried mud on his torn and worn clothing with a strong scent coming from him.Nobody said a word as he led the way, even Kurenai found herself letting him do it. Kiba sniffed the air once and caught a scent in the air, his strong odor not deterring his enhanced sense of smell. What he smelled was Akamaru’s blood mixed with another person's scent.“Uchiha…” Kiba’s eyes narrowed in the distance when he said this out loud and Sakura’s heart skipped a beat in an instant at the word to come out of the Inuzuka’s mouth.“Where!?” Sakura asked excitedly with sparkling eyes looking like she was about to start shaking the Inuzuka where he stood. She quickly killed that excitement when she remembered Kiba’s new hatred for her Sasuke-Kun.“Grrrrrr” Kiba growled at Sakura, his elongated canines showing its sharp tips.“Let us support your teammate and cheer him on.” Kurenai spoke up seeing the tension building up. Kurenai in all honesty felt sorry for Kiba but also understood where her female Genin was coming from. Love for a young girl was something special and indiscriminative you were either in love or you weren’t. The person on the receiving end of those feelings would always be exempt from their crimes or actions.Team 8 continued moving, heading toward the Hokage’s administrative building and Sakura again felt sorry for her reaction but after the nightmare she had the night before, the thought of seeing Sasuke after their previous argument and being able to apologize for what she said and how that could have made him feel had her forgetting about what he did after said argument.Her body still felt agitated, a white snake was calling her to step forward, it looked ancient, old, and scaled like a dragon.A giant albino rat snake looking to be bigger than a house and as long as five street blocks or it was a she, she sat on a sacred seat with her massive body wrapped in thick coils. The strangest thing about the dream was the fact the snake was stylish and wore clothes and accessories.The coils had yellow circular bands. She wore a turban with two pointed edges and a red orb on top along with an orange headdress, a chain with a green orb around her neck, and deadly slit eyes.‘Stop thinking about it.’ Sakura shook her head and took a breath to calm her thoughts. Guren said she was too distracted, unable to concentrate on what mattered. Sakura didn’t know if the woman was talking about beauty or strength because after berating Sakura the woman looked at her reflection on a crystal she created and threw herself a compliment.‘I know what she means.’ Sakura thought having understood where the real problem was. Orochimaru told her, Shino told her and her mother told her, it was Sasuke the love of her life. Sasuke is strong, Sakura knows that in her mind she just knows he is.Sakura Haruno is not strong is another problem, how can she hope to win his affection if she cannot walk beside him? Would she always be that girl who needed to be placed behind someone for protection?“I will not be that girl.” Sakura whispered just out of her team's hearing range, Kiba heard anyway but did not give a fuck.“Ryūchi Cave.” Sakura mumbled, she did not know where the knowledge came from but she could clearly remember the name of the place she had found herself in.««««««”»»»»»»Walking through the hallways of the Hokage administrative building were a group of men of all ages and ranks. Located to the far back with a clipboard filled with A4 pages that he made notes on was Iruka Umino.A little to the front of him to the left was the Anbu commander. He is dressed in a white cloak and black trousers with bandages tied around his right leg, arm guards, gloves, and black sandals. He has spiky brown hair and wears a mask with a dog motif inclusive of pointed ears, detailed eyebrows, and three thick stripes, with two along either side of his cheek and one on his forehead.Nobody knew this Anbu’s identity but the third Hokage seemed to trust the man completely. To the right of the Anbu was Shikaku Nara who has two scars on the right side of his face. His hair is tied up into a spiky ponytail, he has dark eyes as well as a goatee and he wore earrings. He wore a meshed shirt underneath his flak jacket, a deer skin coat over that, and hand guards.He spoke quietly to the Anbu commander and spoke strategies. In front of them was The Third Hokage Hiruzen Sarutobi and his former teammate Danzo Shimura having a discussion that every ninja there did their best to not overhear.“You have finally gone Senile Hiruzen.” Danzō spoke plainly as his cane tapped on the floorboard of the 7th floor. “I do not know what sensei was thinking when he chose you for the seat.” Danzō finished looking unapologetic about his words.“I see you still speak with comfort old friend, I appreciate that we can still speak our minds to each other despite my position and rank.” Hiruzen replied in an authoritative voice that Danzō did not expect from the strongest man of their generation.“Like me, you claim to love this village, that is to love its Hokage, and I as your Hokage have let you return to my village. I do not expect anything from you but for you to follow my orders.” Danzō controlled his emotions and let nothing be shown but he was shocked by the no none sense tone Hiruzen spoke in.“You have two strikes Danzō, old friend….” Hiruzen growled clearly not in the grandfatherly mood. “Due to your failures during the Nine-Tails attack, we lost a Hokage and due to your methods we almost lost an asset to the village.” Both Hiruzen and Danzō knew what was meant by asset in that context of their words and both were wise enough to know that bringing it forward will hurt both of their credibility in the village.The Uchiha Incident and all its events have to be buried forever or until they die.“You have one last chance, your mission is to find me this crime lord in my village, and bring him to justice do you understand?” Danzō still in control of his emotions bowed to the hip at his Hokage in front of six pairs of eyes before getting dismissed by simply being walked away from first by the Hokage, followed by the two commanders and finally a Chunin teacher doing two jobs.Danzō straightened his form when he found himself alone and only then did he show the unfiltered anger he felt. This is not the future he had dreamt of when he fought through the first shinobi war. He knew he had no respect from any of Konoha’s official ranks and was unknown to the new population because of being cut out from all of Konoha’s curriculum.He held no power, Hiruzen is no fair leader either, anything but that. Danzō found him to be the worse of the two of them, but what did you expect from a student of the second Hokage? The most conniving man to ever walk the elemental nations, Danzō could still remember the death grip the man had on the villages running.The Diamyō had no say, the populace had no say and the council had no say. Tobirama Sarutobi was a dictator in every sense of the word and he would never chose his successor to be otherwise. He had seen Hiruzen's real personality under all of that ‘Will of Fire.’“I will prove you were the wrong choice, old…friend…” Danzō’s emotions got the better of him and he found himself baring his teeth. The relic of Konoha’s past schooled his emotions a second later and marched forward the same way the group went.«««««”»»»»»Neji walked silently a few steps behind Toneri Ōtsutsuki as they made their way to the seats available in the arena. He was stiff as a rod and aggravated, he had a very dangerous mission ahead of him that could turn him into a missing-nin if caught or suspected.He could already see how Kō looked at him differently, it was written all over his behavior and actions. The Chūnin Hyūga had received early retirement due to his missing limb and traumatic experience that he did not remember fully but the way he stared at Neji when he thought he was not looking was revealing enough, Kō suspected him of the Hyūga elder's death.Toneri took a seat in the row designated to the Hyūga clan head and his guests. His posture immediately became filled with jealousy when he spotted Naruto Uzumaki on the arena floor with Hinata Hyūga laughing and jesting with the heiress who looked so full of life and vibrant compared to how she was in the past few weeks.Neji though felt fear grip his heart and the mission he was given all of a sudden felt riskier. Hanabi Hyūga is Hinata’s younger sister and from her interactions with the villain of the leaf, he could only conclude Naruto was very fond of her.“You know your assignment peasant, do not fail me again.” Toneri told Neji who sat in the row behind him. Neji didn’t say a thing and looked at the other participants on the arena floor. Sasuke Uchiha stood away from his team facing forward without a twitch but Neji could deduce that Uchiha Genin had a confidence boost recently.Neji ignored Lee and skipped over to Shino who stood alongside Shikamaru Nara who looked mostly at Sasuke like he was the wild card in the finals. Neji couldn’t blame him for being ignorant, the Nara didn’t know the real villain was the one now tickling Hinata-Sama’s waist from behind with the girl doubling over in laughter.On the other side was the team from Suna they, just like team 7 had a member standing away from them. Neji balled his fists in anger, he was supposed to be down there but now those he called losers and degraded stood in the spotlight while he watched from the sidelines as a spectator.«««««”»»»»»Ino heard a whistle and looked behind her, only for her heart to skip a beat when she saw a mane of blonde hair attached to a whiskered face with big blue eyes.‘Golden boy.’ Ino watched as he approached her. they were located in the hallway leading to the spectator's section, she didn’t know what to say. For the first time, she felt like she had her tongue caught by the cat.“Hey, Sunshine.” Naruto began smiling at her though she could see it was an unsure one. Ino noticed his eyes go down to her neck, she herself felt sad when his eyes became a little sad.“I forgot to put it on today.” Ino lied and Naruto shook his head.“It’s okay, I understand.” The Yamanaka heiress knew lying to the blonde was those mission impossible kind of situations and simply nodded. “How are you?” He continued trying to make his smile more natural.“You are a clone aren’t you?” Ino rather asked and when the blonde nodded she felt sad.“The boss is already in the arena.” The clone spoke truthfully and the Yamanaka heiress nodded.“With Hinata.” That was not a question but the clone nodded anyway in affirmative.“What do you want Naruto.” Ino’s emotions were beginning to get the better of her but heartbreak was not something she ever thought she would experience in her life.“I wanted to say, thank you.” That caught Ino off guard but she said nothing and let him continue. “For everything you have done for me, everything we shared, and your feelings for me.” This time the smile became natural and beautiful making Ino miss the days the smile accompanied a kiss or a compliment.“Why are you telling me this?” Ino asked feeling agitated when images of their fight at the preliminary rounds played in her mind. Naruto rubbed the back of his head and Ino saw him get serious it was always fascinating to see him serious it made his rough good looks look even more appealing.“The boss said I wasn’t allowed to hug you because of a promise he made but he did ask me to deliver a message to you.” The clone explained and Ino listened.«««««”»»»»»“Ahh welcome fellow Kages of the five nations.” Hiruzen greeted all the Kages seated at their respective tables with two of their trusted Shinobi on either side of them hidden under hooded cloaks two steps away from their Kage's seated forms.To the far right of the lavish Japanese-style room with great interior designs and four paintings depicting the Épicentre of the Leaf's great achievements. The first depicted Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha’s battle that created the Valley of the End.On one side stood Madara Uchiha with the nine tails as his mighty steed in a mad dash toward Hashirama Senju who stood tall alone with only a sword in his hand and little floors growing next to his feet in the barren landscape they battled in covered in craters, scorched trees and mud.The second portrait depicted Hashirama Senju walking with leashes in his hand that connected to 8 of the tailed beasts from 1 to 8 as each was given off to each of the other villages. Every Kage hated the depiction, it made them look like second best to the man who offered them all dangerous weapons and said ‘There, it’s now even’.The artist captured the concept because Hashirama Senju was drawn as the biggest individual there, the tailed beasts barely reached the first Hokage’s knees and the other villages were depicted as below the tailed beast's feet seeing as their symbols were located there.Hiruzen got no reply and he sighed when he realized why when he too laid eyes on the work of art. Hiruzen did smile when his eyes landed on the third giant work of art.The third canvas depicted the three legendary Sanin of Konoha above their summons, it had a dark background that was made to look pitch black and what came from it were Three intimidating animals glaring down at whoever faced them.A giant toad to the right, a giant snail to the left, and a giant snake between them in the middle. On top of each summon stood their respective summoners. Each boasted with strength as auras flew out of them in waves.“I believe all of you had a wonderful journey and welcome to the village……” Hiruzen sighed when he was cut off by who he could call a rival even if in strength back in their youth the fence sitter would be considered unworthy of such a title.“Stop wasting our time Hiruzen.” Ah the good old days, Hiruzen had to wonder before he laughed the statement away with a wave of his hand. The third Hokage proceeded to walk toward his seat with two ninjas following two steps behind him.On his right stood Itachi Uchiha and to his left Fugaku Uchiha, the Kages suddenly felt tense. It was an unexpected development, never had an Uchiha Head walked behind somebody before, they were the type to stay behind and watch you leave instead.“Such a tense atmosphere.” A deep voice said gaining everybody’s attention, though he already had it to begin with seeing as he was not the fourth Mizukage Yagūra of the Sanbi.“How about introductions to lighten things up.” The man was dressed in what looked like a normal black cloak with a hoodie over his head and a pitch-black mask with an eyehole that was obscured behind the hoodie that stopped just above where his nose should be located behind the mask.“I am Tobi, the fifth Mizukage of the village hidden in the mists.” He began, Hiruzen didn’t like that the man seemed to be enjoying himself and a tad too relaxed compared to the rest of the Kages seating in foreign lands. “I like that one the most.” The masked man said pointing up at the fourth picture on the wall.The last picture depicted Minato Namikaze battling it out with the Nine-tailed fox in a woodland setting. The Nine Tails this time came alone with anger as he shot multiple Bijūdamas toward the leaf village from afar.On top of the Hokage Stone Monument that depicted all four Hokages, previous and reining. Minato Namikaze stood tall facing the thousand balls of compressed chakra with nothing but a tri-prong Kunai held forward with both hands.“The artist really understands how coloring and shadowing can bring movement into a picture simply by angle and lighting.” Hiruzen was speechless, he did not expect that from a rival village’s Kage.“Ah yes true true.” Hiruzen agreed and from the corner of his eyes, he saw Onoki the third Tsuchikage of Iwagakure scoff.“I see a different angle where I am sitting.” A, the Fourth Riakage of the village hidden in the clouds spoke up for the first time since he stepped into the room.“A thousand Bijudama’s for a thousand Iwa soldiers, I clearly remember hearing he only stopped one of those balls.” It was a jab at Onoki and Hiruzen refrained from sighing knowing the short man was quick to let his emotions come between him and his reasoning.“What did you say, boy, do not speak of my soldier’s failures like they are my own. If I am not mistaken you lost to that person with your ‘perfect’ Jinchuriki on your side as a hostage.” A, did growl at that reminder, the atmosphere in the room soured immediately and another comment was added to kill it.“All of you behave like Genin.” Rasa added in his own deep rough and intimidating voice which shook the glass and spilled the milk.“I will not be spoken to in that manner!” A stood up and slammed his big thick muscular hands on his wooden table, breaking it into splinters.“Raikage-San, I came here to talk diplomatics not to hear about your failures, be humble and sit down.” The room was silent as the voice that seemed casual before became threatening as it echoed in the room they found themselves in.The man was powerful, everybody realized that immediately as a pressure attacked them and force-fed them that information which they were also forced to swallow at the end of his words.“Great Idea Mizukage-Dono, please take a seat Raikage-Dono.” Hiruzen was requesting in tone only, every Kage worth their position understood it was more than that. A, also knew what was expected and he sat down, overreacting placed him in that situation.“Ah, the events are about to begin, let us observe these talented children and how they do perform shall we.” Hiruzen said finding a great distraction to put things at ease before continuing diplomatic talks.As all the Kages nodded Hiruzen wondered who each brought for a protection detail seeing as they all hid behind cloaks to obscure their visage. The two next to the Mizukage the Hokage deduced held a legendary sword seeing the wrapped-up bundles on their backs.Hiruzen did look back toward the third portrait depicting his former students. He betrayed Tsunade, Orochimaru betrayed him and now he was left with one-third of the team.‘A big storm is coming.’ Hiruzen thought with his attention on the blonde child of prophecy who now stood seriously next to his teammates Sasuke Uchiha a promising ninja like his older brother and Hinata Hyūga a promising kunoichi of the Hyūga clan.««««««”»»»»»»“Congratulations on coming this far Genins, I am Yamato and I will be the proctor of these finals.” Yamato began as he stood in the middle of the giant arena floors. The Genins stood at attention all ready for the fights to begin so they could duke it out.“This is an elimination battle royal with only one rule, that you all do your best.” At the back, Gara smiled devilishly at the encouragement leaking blood lust. All of his enemies knew nothing of his fighting style, they knew not of his ultimate defense, Gara was sure they would all cower in fear when they found out.“To commemorate the first 5 Kage summit in which our first Hokage Hashirama Senju brought peace to the elemental nations and a new age of hidden villages!” Yamato paused as the leaf population from Ninjas to civilians cheered loud and proud for their nation's hero. “I Yamato Senju! his descendent will perform his secret jutsu!” The crowd got quiet at that not expecting what they heard, Yamato was not known to the leaf population or some of its forces he worked as a secret agent ever since he gained consciousness, an Anbu agent until now.Tiger, Snake, Ram, Snake! The Crowd, the spectators, the Genin assembled at the arena floor and most souls in the proximity gasped at the Ninja claiming to be a Senju and a wood release user.“Wood Release Secret Technique: Nativity of a World of Trees!”The crowd gasped, some fainting in their sits and others convulsing as plant life came onto the barren arena floor like it was in a rush as it split the earth like it was made of paper.Gara found himself thinking back to his battle with the pink-haired Genin from Konoha and wondered if it was another genjutsu but a quick burst of his already chaotic chakra had him realizing it was not the case as he was raised upward by giant roots connected to an even bigger tree.Naruto wrapped his arm around Hinata’s waist to keep her steady as they found themselves several meters up, standing on a branch that was as thick as the one they had made their shelter in during the survival phase.Sasuke had of course decided to dodge the growing trees like an instinctive decision and found himself on the now grassy land. He looked around at all the greenery that surrounded him and finally understood why only an Uchiha could challenge a Senju. This was the power of a God on display.Lee landed on a branch where his teammates Shikamaru and Shino were carried off with his already big eyes growing bigger and sparkling in awe. Shikamaru only spoke of how troublesome this would make planning but the genius knew it also opened new opportunities, Shino stares.Yamato took a deep breath and braced himself for another Powerful jutsu, he could not look weak or winded in the eyes of the foreign Ninja or spectators like the Diamyōs and important and influential individuals. The wood release user released his breath and began going through more hand seals.«««««”»»»»»‘Still as deceptive as always sensei.’ Orochimaru in disguise standing behind the Kazekage of the sand village thought with a sickening smile under his hooded visage.“What is the meaning of this Sarutobi!” Onoki demanded in an outburst as he left his seat and levitated in the air facing the third Hokage who smiled innocently at the people looking at him for an explanation from the Riakage, Kazekage, and Tsuchikage of their respective villages.“That is Yamato Senju a descendant of Hashirama Senju, when he was young we found out he was gifted with our first Hakages bloodline limit and since then we have been secretly training him, he was an Anbu captain until recently actually.” Hiruzen spoke with faux pride and he found his act worked because the expressions to reach most of the Kage's eyes except the Mizukage who only leaned forward to watch the spectacle below.‘Well done sensei.’ Orochimaru praised understanding the ploy, Hiruzen was trying to scare the other nations. The wood release had a reputation that would only bring distraught to its enemies. Showing the gathered Kages such a bloodline was still available to the leaf and with its ability to subdue the tailed beast, the opposition will double check their forces before attempting anything.“With the wood release Bloodline limit all terrain advantage went to Hashirama Senju in the battlefield and with his immense chakra reserves he could change said battlefield as many times as he wanted.” The masked Mizukage spoke up looking to be praising Hashirama if his tone was anything to go by.“What are you, a fan of his?!” Onoki asked with anger in his old whiny voice.“Water Release: Waterfall Basin Technique!” They all heard Yamato’s voice coming from down in the arena as he filled a section of the new jungle with water to create a lake.“Oh, I hate the man.” The Mizukage added with a casual tone as he leaned back on the lavish chair given to him and his fellow Kages, crossing his legs. “I do love his power.” He ended in a cryptic tone making Onoki scoff and descend to his similar chair with a grunt.“Showcasing the leaf village's strength to gain more business and invoke fear. You are a sly man Hokage-Dono.” Rasa was not happy, he seemed almost agitated as he watched Yamato perform a doton jutsu that split a section of the arena and raised it to form a makeshift mountain in the woodland he created.The Kazekage felt uneasy, Gara was their trump card. Nobody knew what happened to the Kyuubi since its battle against the fourth Hokage. Most assumed the man teleported the Bijū to an unknown location so without a bijū of their own Gara had free rein to cause massive damage but with a wood release user around Gara could be subdued before he caused too much trouble.“I am simply putting on a spectacle Kazekage-Dono,” Hiruzen replied smoothly with a smile clearly happy with the turn of events.««««««”»»»»»Ino sat with her fellow rookie 12 who did not make it to the finals. Choji, Tenten, Sakura, and Kiba. They too were shocked by the turn of events not expecting to see a real-life wood release user and Senju.“I did not expect that.” Ino mumbled next to Sakura on her right.“It feels like even we don’t know everything that goes on in the village. Munch munch munch.” Choji spoke up while munching from a packet of potato chips.‘Tell me about it.’ Ino thought before looking to Sakura who had all her attention fixed on Sasuke Uchiha’s location. “Do you think you can do that?” Ino asked her best friend who did not register her words, Ino sighed and looked back down at the arena.“Introduce yourselves contestants so we can all have a better understanding of who you are.” Yamato instructed with a booming voice as he made his way to the highest tree which was located in the center of the arena.Ino watched as Sasuke made his way to the same tree and gave his name and clan name. Shino came next doing the same, Shikamaru after a bout of how troublesome everything was did the same. The sand siblings gave their names and clan names, followed by Hinata coming up to the highest tree to do the same. She couldn’t help but smile when the blonde-haired Uzumaki came forward looking ready to put on a show.‘I wonder what he has planned.’ She thought.«««««”»»»»»“My name Is Naruto Uzumaki, Genin, entrepreneur, philanthropist, and hero of wave country.” The Uzumaki began with a big grin before with that same expression he went on to remove his forehead protector in front of everybody, confusing them all. The forehead protector was dropped to the floor below leaving his forehead visible behind his hair.“Some space if you don’t mind.” When he said this Hinata smiled shaking her head and moved backward. Sasuke scoffed but did move back followed by everyone on the tree. Naruto grinned and pulled out a tag from his hip pouch.“This is a Talk Anywhere You Are Tag!” He exclaimed, his eyes twitching when Hinata giggle in the background. “Or a TAYA tag for short.” With a hand seal, four clones appeared next to him and he handed each a tag before they moved to different sections and handed random people tags including Choji.“This simple tag is inconvenient.” The blonde went on to pull out four new and improved Taya tags. “With a partnership with Snow Country, we have modernized said tag to become what you see here.” Naruto raised his right hand showcasing the four Taya in his hands.“No matter your location.” Naruto placed a Taya on top of another and it got swallowed inside. On the other side of the stadium, a Civilian gasped in shock when the Taya tag in his hand revealed to him a modernized Taya.“No matter your needs.” The blonde repeated the process and on the other side, another civilian gasped as he too received a modernized Taya from his tag.“Whatever the message.” Another civilian gasped when a Taya appeared out of his tag. The blonde had the population in the palm of his hands as people began whispering and getting interested in the slick-looking device.“Transfer and receive, write and read copy and paste. All these features in the palms of your hand, talk to family and friends in faraway lands, deliver messages in an instant, save contacts, and speak in private.” As the blonde spoke he looked to the booth the Kages were seated and found that two were up and very close to the glass window so they could take a closer look.“I present to you a new age of communication founded by me Naruto Uzumaki of the Village Hidden in Whirlpool.” The blonde-haired Genin proclaimed as he took out a forehead protector and placed it on. When he faced up once more it was safe to say he had everybody's attention.On the new accessory was the swirling symbol of the Uzumaki Clan. The cloth was orange and the metal was black with the insignia of a whirlpool in burnt Orange.“Oh, and it’s for sale to all who want to buy it.” The blonde mentioned casually with a tongue out and the crowd roared in approval as a frenzy began in the spectator area, some trying to grab tags from those who received it to inspect it closely. The new invention drew the eyes of the richest people in society to the poorest.“Thank you.” Naruto bowed and got serious once more looking up to face Yamato straight in the eyes seeing as the man was looking at him with clear anger for the stunt he pulled. Maybe some people did not catch it but Naruto had just cut ties with the leaf village.Yamato looked back to the Kage booth and found that the Hokage was not happy seeing as he had his Kage hat down to hide his visage.“Let the finals of the exams…….BEGIN!!” Yamato exclaimed the crowd roared in excitement and the Genin scattered with great speed. Yamato quickly Shuushined out of the arena and found himself in a secluded room where he was met by Kakashi Hatake and Might Guy.Yamato proceeded to collapse on his knees breathing heavily looking almost pale. A group of medic nin was quick to come to his aid and perform a chakra transfusion. He was already on his last leg after performing all those large-scale techniques, he might be a wood release user but he was not a chakra powerhouse.“He is abandoning the village.” Kakashi said watching the happenings from a little Tv in their lounge room.“Naruto-Kun is playing a dangerous game Kakashi.” Might Guy said looking serious as he watched the boy of the hour Naruto Uzumaki standing on the forest floor with his teammates as they conversed.“There is nothing we can do now but wait for the finals to finish so Hokage-Sama can have a word with him.” Yamato spoke up from the sofa they laid him down in as the medic Nin worked on replenishing his reserves.«««««”»»»»»Gatō who was clothed luxuriously with his head wrapped up under a fabric to hide his identity unless someone recognized him shook his head in approval of the blonde using the biggest stage in the elemental nations to showcase the new TAYA device.“Am I to believe that is your prodigy Gatō-San?” The Daimyō of the land of snow asked as he was seated next to the man with his ninjas seating behind them along with Gatō’s hood rats.“Yes, we are getting old my friend. We must start forming our successors to continue our visions.” Gatō lied trying to still be relevant to the world. The Diamyō nodded and smiled very happy with the turn of events, all this will only bring business and tourists to his nation.“Then let us see how he does, I have high hopes for your champion Gatō-San and I have placed a lot on him.” Gatō nodded at the man’s words. He for one had no doubts the blonde would win these exams. There was just something about the boss that assured Gatō he would always be on top.“Yes, let us enjoy the show.” Gatō said feeling excited to see the turn of events.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Shino you know what to do.” Shikamaru instructed his temporary teammate. The Aburama Genin nodded seriously and opened his arms wide as swarms of flying insects flew from his jacket sleeves heading in every which direction.They were located in the forest-like arena floor under the shade of a tree with roots that were as thick as Shikamaru was wide.Their first point of business was scouting the other competition to find out what they were working with morality-wise. For one, Shikamaru knows Naruto and Sasuke never liked each other but their mission reports say they work seamlessly together.“Lee, I know you are very fast and a talented taijutsu specialist. You have fought Neji on multiple occasions and managed to defeat him in the prelims.” Shikamaru’s voice was bland and stiff but his words seemed to get Lee hyped as he bounced on the balls of his feet, throwing random punches as he did so.“YOSH!” Lee exclaimed in a hushed voice having already been told to be mostly silent in his youth.“I need you to take on Hinata Hyūga if we confront them.” Shikamaru instructed and got a serious nod from Lee.That was step one of the plan, step two would be on how to take down the Raven-haired boy. Sasuke was not unpredictable but more a theory, he could change with every new piece of information gained and recorded. The same strategies would not work on him twice, Shikamaru’s only option was to catch him off guard.“Shino, you will be supporting me as we take on Sasuke.” Shikamaru began as he got into a particular position. Getting into a squat with his arms facing downwards with his hands making a downward triangle.“Sasuke is efficient and deadly, he embodies the warrior spirit and will not be satisfied with anyone but him at the top.” Shikamaru sighed feeling like nothing would work as planned if even the slightest change to his calculations would occur.“If I may, Sasuke-San is a fire-style user. My insects could have a hard time.” Shino said a little less wordy due to being told so by Shikamaru.“I have already accounted for that.” Shikamaru informed and concentrated once more. That was second, now for the unpredictable blonde.‘The Shadow Clone Jutsu.’ Shikamaru thought with disdain and jealousy that was too lazy to express itself. The Nara through his research on the shadow clone jutsu had learned it was a scouting jutsu that transferred memories. ‘Nobody in History has managed 10 at a time. Naruto is said to be able to spawn them like the final wave of an RPG game if that was the case.’ Shikamaru found the blonde to be very troublesome, his Arsenal was vast and his support was endless.“What of Naruto Uzumaki.” Shino asked and Shikamaru honestly didn’t know. The blonde seemed like a happy fish in the sea but you quickly realized why he was happy seeing he was a whale, the ultimate predator. Shikamaru still remembered their first academy year.On the first day, the blonde snuck past their Sensei without anyone seeing and began reading through his book. He fought an Uchiha to a standstill on their third year having had no formal training to begin with. He Painted the Hokage Monument under everybody’s noses and then evaded multiple squads of Shinobi for 3 hours at the age of ten.“Gossip and official reports state he spied on an A-Rank missing-nin, defeated a Chunin level Shinobi with a legendary weapon, and can create more than 10000 clones…..daaaammmnnn!!” Shikamaru groaned out loud and managed to not yawn because he had to stay focused.“The numbers might be exaggerated but it should be understood that one Naruto is resourceful, multiple of him is a definite solution.” Shino nodded at Shikamaru’s thoughts finding them almost identical to his own. Shino too did not know if he could take on the blonde.The bug boy did plant bugs on his classmates back in the academy as a weird way of making friends. His bugs would latch onto the students and leech off their chakra to survive. The one sent to the Uzumaki was full after a single drop, so little it would never make a difference. It died a minute later due to chakra poisoning.“Leeching out his chakra is a no-go, by my calculations, I would say he has four times denser chakra than an average Jōnin and about three times more than the Hokage.” Lee’s eyes bulged open at the information shared as he stopped moving and looked at Shikamaru dumbfounded with his mouth hanging open.“If you take into account his age all that chakra would have been overbearing for his body to handle due to its abundance.” Shikamaru said and Shino readjusted his shades in understanding.“I Shino Aburama understand what leader-San is trying to convey. Naruto Uzumaki has denser chakra than a normal person, instead of cutting his chakra in half when creating a shadow clone technique. It doubles with each doppelgänger around but with less dense chakra. You see Lee-San instead of dividing his chakra it multiplies it evenly.” Lee nodded dumbly not understanding a thing said in the long-ass explanation.“Troublesome, think of it like this.” Shikamaru drew a line in the sand and made 3 more counting up to 4. “Now place lines at the top and bottom to connect them.” Shikamaru drew lines to connect all four horizontal lines drawn on top and at the bottom. “This is Naruto.” He said writing the blonde's name next to the rectangular shape he drew with 3 lines inside.“Now cut it in half.” Shikamaru made a line in the middle separating the rectangle in the center leaving one side with two squares and the other side with two squares. “We began with 6 lines, how many do we have now?” Shikamaru asked Lee who still stared dumbfounded and lost looking like he might begin to drool any minute.“14 lines, Leader-San, that would mean Naruto-SAN’s chakra needs to be divided by 14 clones before it is as dense as a normal Shinobi in theory.” Shino answered less wordy and Shikamaru nodded in acceptance of his answer.“Imagine 14 Hokage-Sama spamming Shadow clones who can spam shadow clones that can spam shadow clones.” Shikamaru sighed and Lee gulped understanding dawning on him at the end of the explanation.“What is our plan LEADER-San!?” Lee asked and the Nara strategist smirked confidently, to motivate, you had to look motivated. Their saving grace is the fact Naruto is not Kage level or the world as a whole would lick boot.««««««”»»»»»»“What do we do?” Kankurō whispered in his sister's ears. They were located in the mountainous region of the arena with Gaara standing around like a stone statue.“We wait until he decides to move.” Temari whispered back while she looked to her youngest brother who stood on the mountain edge. She was nervous and jumpy. In a few hours, the attack would begin and Gaara will become the Tanuki, she would be sent to attack Konohagaru’s archives and Kankuro would be on the front lines fighting along with their forces.“Let’s plan.” Temari said while wearing a serious expression. “In team 7’s case, we know almost nothing of how they fight. The blonde talked himself into a win, the Uchiha won without the use of Ninjutsu or genjutsu and the Hyūga fought barehanded proving herself capable.” Temari took her fan from her back and placed it in front of her to lean on comfortably.“I thought you said we would plan?” Kankuro said a bit agitated seeing that his elder sister was pointing out the obvious.“We are, just not planning for team 7” Temari explained before smirking. “but we do know how each member of the odd team fights.” The wind-style user said still smirking trying to look confident in what she did.“The Nara uses Shadows to fight, strategies, distractions, and misdirection, he would most probably be their leader. The Aburama seems slow, he relies on his insects abundantly so without those insects he loses his biggest advantage.” Kankuro nodded as he understood that much and then came the problem, Rock Lee.“The Spandex-wearing boy is Might Guy’s apprentice and with what we all saw in the preliminaries he is strong, fast, and driven. Our best hope is to leave him to Gaara if he opens those gates but we should aim to decapacitate him early he is most likely their heavy hitter.” Temari as a strategist was a prodigy in Sunagakure and she knew so as well. The issue was a person can never strategize if he/she does not know what the opposition had to offer.“Do not talk like I follow your orders. I will crush them all and you two if you get in my way.” The grave and gruff voice of Gaara sounded out as he faced forward with his arms folded in front of his chest. Kankuro growled never having been a fan of Gaara’s attitude but a reassuring hand from his elder sister had him loosening his balled fists.“We won’t get in your way, Gaara” Temari promised and planned on keeping said promise due to fear of meeting her end if she doesn’t. Gaara didn’t speak more and instead seemed to be concentrating on something or someone in the distance.“Quench the heat, Kankuro.” Temari once again tried to calm down the puppet master when he saw the disrespect Gaara was showing her.“You spoil him.” The makeup boy accused and Temari scoffed.“More like saving your life.” She shot back.“Whatever.” He returned, and the siblings looked at each other for a few seconds before Temari smiled and Kankurō Chuckled.Gaara’s anger soared, he was part of the family too so why did he not get that kind of interaction? Is it because his death killed their mother or did they just despise him for no other reason?“WHAT ARE YOU GETTING SENTIMENTAL FOR? GO KILL THEM, GO KILL THEM ALL!!” Gaara though annoyed by the voice did listen to it. That was the Jinchuriki’s first mistake, listening to a monster because he thought of himself as one.fHe pushed his siblings away until they were so far away he could not hear their pleas for him to come back to them. Mistaking their sneers as hate when in actuality they did it because they didn’t like his attitude. Nobody deserved to die because of another person's bad mood or hurt.“They will all die soon.” Gara replied facing in the distance.«««««”»»»»»“This is a free for all match.” Sasuke grounded out while facing the couple in front of him busy holding each other in his presence. “We are meant to work alone and not as a team.” He finished looking directly at Naruto who once again showed him up.‘How did he get another Nation to partner up with him?’ Sasuke wondered with irritation and jealousy. The blonde had a thing going for him, whether he won or lost.“Look, Duncan”“I don’t want to hear it.” Sasuke cut the blonde off before he could finish his sentence and turned on his heels. “I’m out.” The Uchiha said dashing away from his teammates.The Uchiha was quick to dash off in the distance so he could look for his enemies. Once he was done with them he would return to kill the blonde. Attacking him now would only make it a two-on-one fight seeing as Hinata had already chosen her side.As he dashed he ran on the vertical surface of a tree and positioned himself on a branch. Who would he attack first? He knew the general direction of each team, all he had to do was choose who to eliminate first but he also wanted a challenge.Naruto would not offer him one, not anymore. The last time they sparred Sasuke toyed with him, saw all his moves, and countered them expertly. The only thing he feared was the blonde being able to tap into his bijuu but otherwise, he believed Naruto stood no chance against him.“Gaara of the sand.” Sasuke decided and moved from tree branch to tree branch aiming for who he felt would challenge him so he can show the world his strength seeing the boy with the gourd was confident enough in his abilities he could help Sasuke put on a grand show.«««««”»»»»»“I don’t know how I did not see that coming.” Naruto said with a whistle. It was so easy to be on the same page with Sasuke when fighting others that it was boggling to think the Uchiha would not want to team up.“His angry Naruto-Kun.” Hinata told the blonde and he nodded before letting go of her and grinning.“We beat them all and then we duke it out?” Naruto asked his princess who smirked confidently his way.“I won’t take it easy on you.” She replied and he placed his hands on his hips confidently.“I’m way stronger than I was last month.” Naruto revealed to her and her smile became more adoring before replying.“I can feel that.” Hinata was not lying, she felt it as he stood in front of her his heavy chakra that seemed to have doubled in the past month. The confidence he carried made her feel safe because it told her it could take on the world.Naruto only grinned broadly before nodding.“Who do we take on first?” He wondered and Hinata shrugged not having a plan of action of her own. Naruto hummed for a few seconds and decided on an idea.“How about a team up with team KcorIhsIhs…..” Hinata blinked at the sound Naruto made and giggled before busting into a full-blown laugh that had Naruto feeling mixed emotions, one he liked her laugh, second, he was getting annoyed if the tick mark on his head was anything to go by.“Sorry Naruto-Kun, I-I did not mean to laugh so hard.” Hinata apologized while still trying to fight her laugh.“Why do you laugh when I name things?” Naruto genuinely asked his girlfriend with a tone that was like a curious baby asking his parent a question. Hinata felt his want to know and decided to humor the golden blonde boy.“How about this, If you win I will tell you.”Hinata offered and Naruto blinked before nodding vigorously than he asked.“And if you win?” Hinata grabbed her chin with two fingers and thought for a few seconds before blushing at the idea to come up.“I-I want us to continue what we were doing on the night of the prelims…..and…… I w-want to -m-mo-move in with you, where ever you go, I go.” Naruto of course was blushing at the reminder of what Hinata was talking about, honestly, he could not think of Hinata anymore without images of that night coming up and her nude form making an appearance.The blonde swallowed saliva and nodded, wondering if he threw the match Hinata would know.“Hahah you can’t throw the match Naruto-Kun.” Hinata revealed and Naruto sighed.‘I guess not.” Naruto thought a bit down but a kiss on the cheek had him lively again. Did that mean Hinata would leave the leaf village when he decided to go? Because as soon as the exams finished he was leaving but if she was not coming along Naruto did not think he would be able to leave.The two lovers began their dash toward the combined members of teams 8,9, and 10 in a mad dash.««««««”»»»»»»Kakashi watched the silent video feed with Might Guy and Yamato, his eyes were focused on his sensei and father figure’s son. The silver-haired Jōnin was angry his Icha Icha book rested in his right hand straining to keep it together because of the pressure being applied to it.His sensei sacrificed himself for the leaf village, he died protecting said village. Obito died for the village, Rin died for the village. Kakashi planned on doing the same if the occasion asked for it but Naruto just spat on all their sacrifices.“Calm down captain, I am sure there is an explanation to all of this.” Yamato said watching as Kakashi’s book began to burn where his fingertips released sparks of electricity.“He is a child and is ignorant of his lineage. I am sure he is just acting out, he did find out about his burden recently.” Guy Sensei said serious eyes locked on the screen showing his student with his temporary teammates as they slowly made their way toward team 7’s general direction.“He knew a long time ago.” Kakashi revealed before he shook his head and loosened his grip on his now damaged work of art.“He knew?!” Yamato asked shocked. “For how long?” The wood release user asked raising himself from his laying position so he could sit up straight.“A very long time.” All the Jōnins looked to the doorway and found Jiraiya of the Sanin standing there with his prominent frown.“Naruto grew up alone, in this village he has one person who he trusts and loves the rest of us could drown in an ocean of lava for all he cared.” Jiraiya revealed Looking at the video feed showing the two Genins of team 7.“The Yamanaka heiress.” Kakashi added and got a shake of the head in the negative.“The Hyūga heiress.” Jiraiya corrected, Kakashi blinked and Might Guy nodded.“They are very close.” The spandex-wearing Jōnin spoke up.“Do you think he might also know about his parents?” When Yamato asked that, Jiraiya suddenly had a very bad feeling go through his body. Kakashi again blinked before grimacing and Guy squeezed his buttocks.‘Would my parents want this for me, whoever they are they must be turning in their graves.’ Jiraiya felt a shiver go through his whole body and he quickly ran out of the room in a panic.‘He knows.’ Was all the white-haired Sanin thought?««««««”»»»»»»“You know what to do Kimimaru.” The boy who had accompanied Orochimaru to Suna and spied on Gatō nodded to his senior, Guren of the crystal release before watching her walk away. Kimimaru jumped up and high to reach an open window and enter the house of his targets.His mission was simple, to eliminate distractions to science as their lord had called the people he wanted dead. Kimimaru did not tip-toe but walked in silence as he made his way to the door and opened it wide before stepping out into the corridor of the second floor.He made it to the stairway and made his way down, his steps still as silent as a mute but his disease was not. He coughed a few times with his hand in front of his mouth. When the coughing fit calmed down he brought his hand to the front of his face and saw blood. His face showed nothing.“Sakura!? Baby, is that you?” A man’s voice asked from downstairs, Kimimaru did not answer and instead stood there on the staircase waiting for the footsteps that followed the voice to come into view. The white-haired teen raised his bloody hand and pointed his index finger forward and down.“I thought you were watching the finals….I, who are you….” The pink-haired male did not get to say more as a fast projectile drilled a hole through his skull and came out the back of his head with momentum that carried it to the wall behind Mr. Haruno, the first distraction.The man stood there for a second before taking two steps back and falling on his back, his blood building a puddle under his head.Kimimaru continued down the steps and walked over the dead body of Sakura’s father so he could look for the pink-haired girl's mother. Lord Orochimaru wanted Sakura Haruno, she was the key to all he wanted to learn and access. If she had distractions like parents holding her back she would never reach her full potential.Kimimaru stopped in front of a sofa in which Miss Haruno lay fast asleep, a second later a sharp bone as long as a short sword came out of his right palm. Raising his arm Kimimaru did not so much as blink as he prepared to bring it down. A second later he did just that.««««««”»»»»»»“Hhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!” The crowd screamed and screamed in approval of what was about to occur, they came to see a fight and someone was starting it for them.Sasuke for one was a bit too confident in his abilities as he landed directly in front of team Suna. Temari was surprised and immediately began scanning her surroundings for anybody else around like the Uzumaki and Hyūga Genin.‘Three against one, It will be tough but it will also be worth it.” Sasuke did not waste a second and began with a Fire jutsu.“Fire style: Great fireball Jutsu!” The 30 feet tall ball of fire was aimed straight at the three-man cell. Blazing a trail towards them all in the Rocky mini Mountain of the arena.Temari knew she was safe as long as she stood behind Gaara as sand was raised from the ground to intercept the great fireball technique. Kankurō took the chance of Sasuke’s vision being obscured by his own technique to switch with his puppet before attacking.“Where is Naruto Uzumaki?” Gara’s grave voice questioned out of Sasuke’s sight making him fume, even the Suna Genin’s only wanted the ‘dobe’.“Fine.” Sasuke cut off his technique when he saw the wall of sand was not budging. He activated his two tomoe Sharingan and placed chakra on the soles of his feet before he dashed at them all with great speed.Kankurō quickly came forward to intercept the Uchiha but a sand bullet punched through his puppet's left leg and broke it courtesy of his younger brother.“Do you want to die Kankurō?” With that phrase alone, Kankurō felt a nasty killing intent come around and threaten his existence. The puppeteer dropped from the wrappings on his puppet's back and picked up his weapon. The whole time his sneer was evident and Gaara took it as hate toward him.Turning away from his older brother, Gaara turned around to find Sasuke trying to reach him but being kept away by his sand. The jinchuriki raised his arm and a section of his defensive sand rose to the sky before he called out.“Sand Drizzle” Gaara formed small lumps of sand high in the air, which he had falling on Sasuke like rain. He controls the sand lumps with his chakra, allowing him to ensure they strike their target and even guide them toward the target's blind spots. Because this control allows Gaara to strike the target from multiple directions at once, the target's attention will be focused upwards as they attempt to avoid it opening up avenues to attack from different directions, but.Sasuke saw every single projectile coming his way and swerved through them like a dancer. Moving left and right, doing flips and twists, ducking low and rolling. Temari honestly knew she could not attempt such maneuvering especially if her life was in danger and the Uchiha was still trying to reach her brother.When the Uchiha got within three feet of Gaara he threw him with a Kunai before taking out a storage scroll and in a plum of smoke he had two Fūma Shurikens in his possession. The Kunai was of course easily disposed of by the defensive wall of sand that protected its owner.‘That sand reacts strangely, with how quickly it reacts and the fact it can defend my attacks move for move without him looking it must be automatic.’ Sasuke began calculating he also noticed no twitch in Gaara’s body language when controlling his sand except for the raising of his hands before performing the sand drizzle technique.Sasuke tied 3 feet Ninja Wires to the two Fūma Shurikens letting them drop to the floor with him holding onto the ninja wires. The Uchiha smirked and ran an electric current through the wires and blades sending sparks of electricity through its metal surface.‘Three moves and he is dead.’ Sasuke planned before dashing back in. This time Gaara did not wait for the Uchiha to reach him and instead sent 5 tentacles of sand to deter the teen.Sasuke’s lust for battle began to make an appearance he grinned before he twisted away from one tentacle on the left and with a flick of his wrist he had a Fūma Shuriken making an arc and cutting the sand down.The second came directly at him and Sasuke’s eyes showed him the perfect way to dodge. He jumped over the sand tentacle finding himself parallel to the ground while twisting like a top with his two sharp projectiles twisting along with him cutting down the tentacle.Sasuke in his landing threw the Fūma Shuriken in his left hand directly at Gaara with great force and precision the sand tentacle that was on route to Sasuke made a u-turn and instead went to intercept the sharp object but it was cut down with the Fūma continuing its attack.Sasuke watched as two more tentacles came up to block the Fūma Shuriken, and when they succeeded. He threw his second projectile before he went through hand seals and called out another Jutsu.“Lightening Style: Electromagnetic Murder!” Sasuke squatted placing his hands on the ground and released a supercharged torrent of electricity in the direction of Gaara. His electrically charged Fūma Shuriken was stopped by a sand wall but his lightning Jutsu was able to reach the Jinchuriki and give him a big kiss.“Aghhhhhh!!!!” Temari was shocked out of her mind to hear her little brother in pain as arcs of electricity danced around his body and broke down pieces of his sand armor. She reacted without thinking as she drew her fan and swung it in the direction of the culprit.Sasuke With Sharingan still active saw the gale of wind coming and jumped high, drawing a Kunai with an explosive tag and throwing it in her direction. Not a second later Sasuke saw hundreds of senbon coming at his airborne form and he scoffed, the ice dispenser’s projectiles were faster.Drawing another Kunai, he used it to deflect every single poisoned Senbon before he reached the peak of his jump, with an explosion going off below him. Sasuke came into view of the audience who followed everything through a video feed on a big projector. Going through hand seals Sasuke decided to go big.“Fire style: Great fireball jutsu!” This time Sasuke unleashed a 60-foot-tall ball of flames aimed at his enemies below making the audience cheer for the daring Uchiha.“Where is Naruto Uzumaki?” Sasuke quickly looked to his side to find Gaara’s angry face staring him down while he stood on a sand podium. What followed was Sasuke being slapped by a sand tentacle that blasted him down below with great speed drawing first blood and more cheers. Sasuke grits his teeth as he braced for impact but it wouldn’t be that easy as another sand Genin came forward.“Ninja Art: Dust Wind Technique.” Temari used her Giant Folding Fan to generate a gust of wind that layers the surrounding area in a blast of sand. The gust can also temporarily blind opponents by lodging sand in their eyes.Sasuke at that second of looking at Temari caught her in a genjutsu and she aimed her attack away from him. He then performed a substitution technique with a log to escape another sand tentacle finding himself on a tree branch while taking a deep breath and wiping the blood on his chin.‘Three against one won’t work.’ Sasuke deduced.««««««”»»»»»»“He already started?” Naruto asked Hinata who had her dojutsu active as they ran back towards their teammate. They never got to team ShiShiRoc because Hinata with her active dojutsu had the whole arena in her sights and spotted when Sasuke initiated a battle with team Suna.“Sometimes I don’t understand that guy.” Naruto complained in frustration. When Hinata saw Sasuke alone against 3 Genin she requested they go help him and Naruto was not about to say no to his girlfriend even if it was about helping Duncan Mac Duckass.Hinata simply smiled when she heard his words and a second later they broke through the foliage of the makeshift forest and began running up the makeshift mountain to reach its peak.“What is the Situation up there.” The Uzumaki questioned his girl who frowned and shook her head.“He is fine, he did get roughed up when they all ganged up on him but now he is taking Gaara on his own the others are just watching.” The Hyūga replied before her iris looked to her right. “Shikamaru and Shino are approaching too and Lee is making a turn to come from our left.” Naruto nodded before making the cross seal and in a puff of smoke, a clone appeared before disappearing in a Shushinne no jutsu.The two lovers reached the peak of the mountain and Naruto grabbed Hinata's bridal style before performing a Shuushine that carried them very high up in the sky bringing them into view of the audience below.“Haaaaa!!! NARUTO UZUMAKI!!!! I LOVE YOU!!!” A random fan screamed out waving at the blonde who grimaced and looked to Hinata who was glaring down at the female who said it. When they reached the peak of their jump Naruto gave her a reassuring squeeze before letting her go.She did not like it and her face showed her displeasure. Naruto grimaced again and held onto her once more.“Naruto-Sama!!! Come take my contact!!” Naruto’s cheeks were attacked a second later by Hinata’s hands pinching and pulling them with clear irritation due to Naruto wanting to do as another teenage girl requested.“Ouch ouch Hime….” The blonde complained but simply got a huff from his girl who looked away from him and revealed her Katana. Naruto gulped and began apologizing profoundly even though he didn’t know what he was apologizing for.“3 weeks on the sofa.” Was her only warning before she zoomed in on her enemies who were none the wiser of their location. “Clone.” Hinata commanded and Naruto quickly made a shadow clone who looked at his creator with disdain. A moment later the clone became Hinata’s stepping stone to jump higher up.“Don’t forget to catch me.” Naruto was sweating bullets as he nodded, Hinata was not happy with the attention he was getting from the opposite sex.“Haaaaaaa!!! Naruto-Sama please have babies with me!!!” Naruto blushed and felt Hinata’s glare even as he descended and she ascended higher.“I’m in so much Shit.” The blonde Uzumaki deduced before taking a deep breath and concentrating.“Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu!!” He called out creating 20 clones who all grinned mischievously knowing how deadly each of them truly was. “Show them a blast!” He commanded and the 20 clones swan dived aiming for the puppeteer who grumbled as he tried to repair his puppet.««««««”»»»»»»Kankurō was very displeased as he tinkered with his puppet Karasu, trying to fix its broken appendage courtesy of his little brother. He wouldn’t have minded if it was a mistake but the brat did it on purpose and then threatened to kill him.‘If he didn’t have that sand protecting him I would have given him a good beating.’ Kankurō thought in irritation as he finished putting his puppet back together. Once done he planned on standing up but he found he was surrounded by 20 clones landing around him all grinning broadly.“You want to die brat?” Kankurō questioned not liking that he was held back from taking the exams earlier with people his age because his father wanted all his children in one team.One brave clone stepped forward making his way to Kankurō leisurely the puppeteer knowing to never drop his guard took control of his puppet and placed it in front of him ready for whatever the blonde had planned for him.“Oops!” The blonde said as he dropped a TAYA on the floor and went to pick it up. Kankurō sneered seeing it was an act and sent his puppet after the blonde with poisonous blades coming out of a compartment on its wrists. The clone grinned and looked up as the puppet reached it in seconds ready to pierce it.“Great Clone Explosion.” it whispered and it went boom with the puppet right about to pierce it. The explosion was big because of the amount of chakra the clone carried and the force released pushed Kankurō three steps back, his puppet now in a thousand pieces.When Kankurō regained his footing he was surrounded by Nineteen clones who had performed the body flicker technique to reach him. Kankurō’s eyes widened with fear when he realized what came next.“N-no wait….”
BOOM!!
««««««”»»»»»»Rasa the fourth Kazekage growled when multiple explosions rocked the arena with his son in the epicenter of the blast. He was feeling unsure of things, a wood release user, a new invention, and two promising Genin. The leaf village had many things going for it, the Uchiha managed to hurt Gaara in a few moves, if the Uzumaki did not outright kill his son then he was definitely out of commission and would not be able to continue fighting.“So that is his son?” Onoki questioned looking at the blonde Genin who landed after the explosions had dimmed down looking down at Kankurō’s downed form.“Whose son?” A, asked as he grew interested in the blonde the moment he revealed the TAYA to the world and now for the prowess he showed. “Namikaze!” The fourth Riakage stood up abruptly at the resemblance staring at him when the blonde faced their way. He did not need to overthink things because when you thought of a blonde child’s father you thought of a blonde man.“Maybe there is hope for your village just yet.” Onoki commented on A’s intelligence that the Riakage did not acknowledge as he growled because of never having known his rival had a son even after having placed a spy in the country many years ago before attempting to kidnap the Hyūga heiress.“The moment I saw him I recognized the resemblance.” The fifth Mizukage commented with a clear tone of interest. “Since he is Uzumaki would that mean the fourth Hokage had a secret relationship with your previous Jinchuriki?” Hiruzen was not liking the man behind the mask, he knew too much and spoke too freely.“I do not understand.” The third Hokage lied so he could see how much the Mizukage knew but the man did not elaborate anymore.“What is the meaning of all this secrecy Hiruzen, is that your Jinchuriki, you said the Nine-Tails was lost to the world.” Rasa had a bad feeling in his gut, it was worldwide knowledge that only an Uzumaki could carry the nine-tailed fox. The boy was a seal master and Jinchuriki, that was a bad combination to see. The Kazekage watched as the dust settled and he spied his secondborn on the floor conscious, bleeding, screaming, and in great pain. Whether he would survive or die he did not know or care, at the moment what mattered was…..Rasa stood up and walked toward the room designated for him and his Shinobi to talk in private if need be. Each Kage had one, it had silencing seals and was soundproofed as well as thoroughly scanned beforehand by the Kage’s guarding detail.No one commented as the Kazekage and one of his Shinobi entered the room leaving one Shinobi behind to keep an eye on the other Kages. Hiruzen smiled, it seems Naruto even after the stunt he pulled was still aiding in the peace talks if the fear he imposed by his simple existence made the Kazekage take a moment.‘The TAYA tag is not something the leaf village can have going public at all costs. It would only make War more deadly and organized if left in the wrong hands.’ Hiruzen found reason to justify his decisions as he thought what a great resource the TAYA would be to the Leaf village as a whole and not the world and its citizens.The Third Hokage was no fool, he was angry at the blonde who so brazenly announced his defection from the village hidden in the leaves and proclaimed his alliance to The Village hidden in the whirlpools. The old man should have seen the stunt coming, he was there when the blonde almost defected the last time.‘Maybe it is time I tell him of his parentage.’ The Third contemplated as he watched the Hyūga Heiress fire off a Water Release: Water Bullet Technique from up high aimed at Gaara. Her position up above will only cause the technique to cover a wider area, it is a very sound plan, and he wondered who came up with it.««««««”»»»»»»“My patient is starting to thin Snake.” Rasa growled in the small square room with one entrance and exit. His emotions showed none of his collected coolness and instead a very angry killer. A terrifying visage that would cause many to freeze in fear and or panic, the death stare did nothing more than raise the hands of the one being glared at“Kazekage-San, I was enjoying the fights both inside and outside very much, what could I have possibly done now?” The snake Sanin asked in a voice dripping with amusement that Rasa did not like.The man attacked and Orochimaru’s eyes widened in shock……
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Gaara made no move under the protection of his sand as it formed a cylinder-like structure above him to defend against the areal attack in the form of a blast of pressurized water. His attention and face were stolen by the blonde standing over his brother’s hyperventilating form looking up to the Kage podium.The jinchuriki never noticed the menacing glare being formed in his visage as he began to leak bloodlust and instantly attacked, forgetting his previous opponent. He was not the fastest around but being able to perform a natural high-speed technique with his sand he was moving at above Genin level. Gaara’s body turned semi sand making him lighter but still tangibly solid.His eyes widened when Naruto all but appeared in front of his face even faster than he could perceive before his right cheek met a brick wall in the form of Naruto’s right hook. He was sent flying back with great force crying in pain at never experiencing such a punch before. Gaara’s sand armor broke on contact, losing a canine in the process and spilling blood from his mouth.He landed on the rocky terrain with his momentum still carrying him backwards twisting and turning before he flew off the edge of the mountain. Gaara tilted his head down to stare at Naruto Uzumaki with bared teeth revealing his missing left canine. Suddenly there were two blondes, it was like an illusion and Gaara didn’t know how to thank his sand for stopping the spinning heel kick Naruto Uzumaki tried to deliver to his stomach and send him crashing down below.The sand immediately tried to grab onto the blonde but he blasted himself off with a burst of chakra from the sole of his foot and performed a backflip.Naruto did the cross seal and Gaara saw a puff but also felt a Kick on his back that had him flying upwards and past the mountain. With another puff of smoke, there came another kick that raised him even higher. Why was his sand not protecting him, why was he struggling to think and what was this sensation that made him feel fear?‘The water!’ Gaara realized why his sand might be slow to react. He broke apart his gourd to use the sand it was made up of in his defense. Another puff of smoke and now an explosion rocked the Auburn boy’s world from behind. Gaara was sent careening even higher in the sky and there in the air waiting for him with a veiny glare was the Hyūga Heiress ready to palm strike him as she descended with great speed already having built momentum as she fell.“Eight Trigrams: celestial palm!” Gaara received a downward palm strike that had him spinning diagonally as he was sent careening toward the mountain tops. The left palm landed directly on his forehead above his Seal, the sand Genin did not know why the Tanuki was crying in pain along with him as he soared back down and met the ground the attack started on.At least his sand cushioned his fall.««««««”»»»»»»Soaring back down with not a worry of getting hurt. Hinata wondered if there was something different about her compared to the normal Hyūga. The things she can do were just not normal, she got caught in a princess carry by a pair of strong muscular arms but still felt the wind as they descended having deactivated her eyes.They continued to descend and she tried to ignore her lover slapping her with his love.She felt emotions, is blind Hyūga, can see sealed-tailed beasts, and even attack and hurt them somehow from within their jailers.They landed a few feet away from Gaara’s bleeding form located next to Kankurō’s sleeping form thanks to Temari being able to perform the healing palm technique. The sand-blonde Genin stood in front of them both protectively with her fan opened and ready to get swung.Sasuke landed next to them when Naruto placed her down, his emotions were in simple terms everywhere Hinata did not know where to place his mentality at that moment. There were heavy cheers as Team 7 of Konohagaru stood in front of Team Sunagakure’s downed form. They were a fan favorite after all, their deeds already reaching far and wide thanks to a certain blonde’s bragging.“Stand down!” Naruto told Temari when she prepared to act, giving her the option to forfeit, but her emotions told Hinata her answer before she would make a sound from her mouth.“No.” The answer came out unsure because the words did not know if they could be backed up but the girl decided to stick by them.Naruto’s chakra signature was suddenly surrounding Temari after he made the cross seal. Surrounding her and her brothers in 4 different places. The clone in front of Temari split himself into another clone and Hinata felt that clone jump before its chakra began to condense and suddenly combust before she heard an explosion and felt heat as well as a gust of wind.“They can all do that.” He stated seriously and authoritatively before repeating. “Stand down.” Temari bared her teeth and glared looking defiant but Hinata felt her resolve weighing down. She also felt Sasuke’s shock when Naruto surrounded Temari in an instant.“Just get it over with already!” Sasuke barked out and Hinata honestly jumped a little in fear at the emotions that accompanied it. She also felt Naruto’s emotions get angry at Sasuke.««««««”»»»»»»“All that time you were simply playing with me.” Sasuke continued in a softer voice.“Watch it Sasuke.” Naruto turned his head to face Sasuke to his right, two steps behind him, and voiced his warning his blue eyes narrowing in the process. Sasuke scared Hinata there for a second, he did not miss that cute little eep to come out of her mouth.“Or What!?” Sasuke barked and stepped forward to get in Naruto’s face finding that although he was an inch taller than the blonde. Naruto had a more muscular and broader mass, his Sharingan memory could tell the difference between the Naruto in front of him and the one he saw on that Saturday afternoon to the smallest detail.“Don’t make me fight you Sasuke.” Naruto again warned and Hinata felt him resolve himself to do something if Sasuke kept pushing. Hinata slowly took his hand with both of hers and squeezed it to gain his attention. She shook her head when their eyes met to say don’t do it and he sighed in acceptance.“You think you are better than me!” Sasuke voiced with another bark and Naruto moved his iris to the left to look at Hinata’s reaction. She did not react outwardly and he looked back to Sasuke.“No, nothing like that.” Naruto defused the situation with his hands up as a sign of no harm and stepped away from Sasuke Uchiha who still looked angered. In the distance Temari wondered what she could do, she couldn’t fight three people at once and protect her younger siblings. Everything was going to hell.“Do what u want Sasuke.” Naruto said and Temari swerved her head to the Uchiha Genin and grimaced when she met his angered black eyes. He took a step forward and Temari remembered the preliminary rounds.‘I need to do something, I need a divergence, a distraction to escape and regroup.’ Temari was sweating bullets as she wondered about her plan of action. Sasuke kept approaching in a walk with the Uzumaki blonde simply watching his back, the Hyūga looked to her right looking to be concentrating on something.‘I have no choice.’ She decided before tensing her arm muscles, Sasuke at the slightest act of defiance dashed her way and she swung her giant fan. “Wind Release: Air Current Wild Dance!!” Temari created a controlled air current from the gust her fan created. The technique can easily whip up loose dust in the area. It is also performed to create a controllable dust storm.Sasuke threw himself left, dodging the dust storm and rolling before dashing in again his expression still furious. Temari swung her fan again wanting to deter the Uchiha who jumped high and drew shurikens that he threw in great succession aimed at her.She swung again to blow all the projectiles off target and when she looked to Sasuke he was too close for her to do a thing. Those piercing black eyes that occasionally flashed red were the scariest sight she had ever seen, and her brother was Gaara. Temari placed her fan in front of her and prepared to tank whatever was handed to her.Waiting was not something Temari liked doing or standing still so when she heard buzzing everywhere she realized there was something else happening. She peaked her head from the corner of her eyes and was surprised to find the Aburama Genin in front of her before she noticed they were in a dome made up of bugs.“Troublesome.” Temari turned around and found the Nara Genin standing behind her between her two brother’s downed forms. Gaara seemed to be going through a mid-life crisis as he simply stared up at his raised hand and the blood staining it.“What do you want tree huggers.” She demanded taking a defensive stance.“To watch clouds, now what about you?” The Nara replied and Temari blinked in confusion. “Too late, troublesome woman.” Shikamaru made a seal and took control of his shadow before sending it forward but not at her.The Aburama parted his dome to let the shadow out and Temari saw the Uchiha already forming a ball of flames from his mouth looking to want to burn them all. When he saw the shadow he made the right decision of abandoning his attack as he skipped backwards a few times to escape the shadow tentacles reach.“What are you doing?” Temari demanded still confused and getting more so. She couldn’t understand why leaf nin would attack other leaf nin but here she was.“Too many troublesome questions, if you want to live follow us.” Shikamaru instructed without any of the urgency of the situation in his voice. Temari felt like she was being played.“His coming again, we're leaving.” Temari looked to her far left in the distance and saw Sasuke back on the path to war. She made up her mind and Shikamaru seemed to read it in her body language as he gave his signal.“Now!”“Leaf Gale!” Temari looked up and saw green as the spandex-wearing Genin landed a devastating heel kick in Sasuke’s path that had the Uchiha leaping away and it created a giant plum of dust and debris.“Run!” Shikamaru ordered as he picked up Kankurō and ran to the edge of the mountain before jumping off. Shino followed suit and Temari grits her teeth, faced her fears, and ran to Gaara. She placed him on her shoulder and leaped off the mountain heading to the forest below.Sasuke coughed a few times to clear the dust in his throat and looked to Rock Lee who bounced on his feet. Sasuke took a step forward and Lee gave him a nice guy smile before turning around and running to the edge of the bridge then he jumped off following his teammates.Sasuke Ran to the mountain edge to find his enemies gone and his emotions felt betrayed.“Aghhhhhhhh!!!!” Sasuke’s anger soared and he screamed to the heavens.««««««”»»»»»»“Quite the able Genin he is.” The Mizukage observed as he spoke of Naruto Uzumaki but his focus was on Sasuke Uchiha. The boy was losing himself to hatred quickly he was already making a fine Uchiha.“He is his son.” A, voiced, seeing Naruto’s speed and strength on display made him class the boy on Jōnin level in those two categories. But what he did with the shadow clones was ingenious, if he wasn’t mistaken the boy was creating clones moving at high speed making them appear like they were teleporting to their targets.“You are a sly man Hiruzen Sarutobi.” Onoki revealed looking at the third Hokage who kept a neutral expression as he watched the happenings on the forest floor through a feed on the wall above their viewing station.‘The child of prophecy, he who will bring peace to the nations or destroy it.’ The third rather thought. Naruto would be a force of Nature in a few years, he didn’t get a chance to speak to Jiraiya when they returned on how the training trip went but it seemed the training went well.‘He failed to convince him of his importance.’ Hiruzen deduced from Naruto’s earlier stunt. The third did not want to imagine Naruto being on the opposing side of Konoha if war were to break loose.“I would like to talk diplomatics.” Hiruzen began as he looked away from the Tv and toward his fellow Kages. “I know we have our differences in culture, ruling, and approaches but we should not let them cause conflicts between us. I propose an alliance between all our villages and an Allied Shinobi Force.” When he finished Onoki laughed alone but loud enough for all of them.“I think your age has finally gotten to you monkey.” The third Tsuchikage said after his laugh died down.“Why align ourselves with you tree huggers?” A also voiced his disagreement and Hiruzen nodded at the fourth Riagakes inquiry.“This peace we have had has been enjoyable, is it really bad that an old man such as myself wishes to keep the status quo?” The aged Hokage asked rhetorically which had Onoki snorting.“Don’t take us for fools Hiruzen, I wouldn’t align myself with this village even if I were at war with the world.” The Tsuchikage said with another snort. “This village breeds hypocrisy like a virus, I will never expose my ninjas and citizens to its disease.” The words came out like a fact and A nodded in acceptance of that assessment.“I would love that.” Everybody looked to the Mizukage who spoke and the masked man gave a deep chuckle. “Peace sounds like a good thing.” He said as though deep in thought.“Then you are a fool.” Onoki announced with a theatrical arm swing. “Suna is suffering what more assurance do we need to know that this is all just a way to drain us of our resources.” He questioned.“Suna is struggling financially, economically, and militarily. I don’t know why it is still considered a big five but its downfall came before its alliance with the leaf.” A said looking to the Kazekage’s empty seat wondering what the man was doing inside the other room.“Suna is a desert, I don’t know what more you would expect from such a place but an alliance with the rest of us could bring it prosperity once more.” The Mizukage spoke and Hiruzen wondered if the man was playing a game or was genuinely interested in the idea of a United front.The door to the room the Kazekage and his guard entered opened up and the two men stepped out before taking seats in their previous locations looking none the worse. Everybody watched him for a second before looking back to the arena floor or video feeds above them.“Kazekage-Dono, we were just talking about your home.” Hiruzen refrained from sighing as the Mizukage decided to bring up the peace talks. Rasa was a proud man he would not take his village being belittled soundly.««««««”»»»»»»“(Sigh) There he goes again.”Naruto mumbled when he saw Sasuke leap off the edge of the mountain to chase after his enemies. “I know, I know..” Naruto mumbled when he saw the look Hinata was giving him and they dashed off after their wayward teammate.Sasuke did not like the scenario he found himself in. How was the dobe so fast? What was that thing he did with the clones? In a few moves, he took down the puppeteer and gourd-carrying Genin. Something he couldn’t do after fighting them for more than 10 minutes.‘Is he stronger than me?’ Sasuke wondered but then shook his head, Naruto could not be stronger than him, the last time they spared the dobe was as slow as a snail, and since then Sasuke has been close to him. One month cannot do that for a person.A few weeks of training could not change a person so much, Sasuke himself trained tremendously and found results but not to such a magnitude. The Uchiha felt his hands trembling at the thought of fighting Naruto in front of the world, he quickly realized he was scared of losing to the blonde.Sasuke balled his fists and resolved himself to defeat Gaara and Lee he was just about to jump onto a tree branch when…..“You are going the wrong way Sasuke.” The Uchiha’s eyes widened to the size of saucers and he swerved his head to the side to spot the blonde in question running alongside him. “I am a clone, the boss sent me ahead to retrieve you.” At that Sasuke’s eyes narrowed, did Naruto think himself the boss of him?“Scram dobe.” Sasuke dismissed and the clone chuckled“I think we might be too old for name-calling. I won’t force you but they are waiting by the lakeside, Hinata says they might be trying to recruit Gaara’s team.” The clone revealed and went off in a puff of smoke. Sasuke stopped in his tracks and bared his teeth before he took a deep breath to calm himself.“He has to go.” The Uchiha decided and turned around heading towards the lakesides, even if he does not win these exams, even if Hinata and his family could not forgive him. The Raven-haired boy chose to eliminate Naruto Uzumaki now before it became impossible later.«««««««”»»»»»»»“Set him down!!” Temari ordered with a shout and Shikamaru groaned before dropping Kankurō unceremoniously to the ground the boy was in a medically induced sleep so a groan was all that came out.“Why did you help us!” She demanded again.“Leader-San thought it best to ally with your team seeing as team 7 is the team to beat. They are Konohagaru’s Genin strike force, with two dojutsu users and a chakra powerhouse who can make clones of himself and bombard you in an instant.” Shino’s explanation was long but it had the added benefit of boring Temari’s hostility out of her.“And?” She asked waiting for the punchline.“And a team like that is not a team we can beat without a numbers advantage. Put simply our biggest hitter is Lee.” Temari knew that and when she looked at the spandex-wearing boy she got a nice guy smile in return. “He is strong but any member of team 7 can give him a youthful encounter, that would leave Shino and me with two members to fight who have advantages against us.” Shikamaru left it there and let Temari figure out the rest.She looked at her youngest brother and found that he had his eyes closed looking like he was sleeping. Temari found that weird since her brother did not sleep ever, was it the blondes doing? She looked to Kankurō’s resting form and again wondered about the blonde Genin.“Naruto Uzumaki, who is he?” She asked Shikamaru looking him straight in the eyes wanting an answer. No normal Genin could have done that to her brothers.“An enigma.” The Shadow user answered simply before asking his question. “Are you in?” Shikamaru asked and Temari nodded trusting that the stories about Konoha’s sentimental nature were true because she knew the Uchiha would kill them if he got to them.“What is the plan.” She asked and Shikamaru nodded sending his teammates to scout the area around them. Lee went to squat on a branch and Shino sent his insects around the forest and found himself a place to stand still and communicate with them.Shikamaru would not lie, when Shino told him Naruto and Hinata were heading directly towards their location with Sasuke nowhere to be found he panicked.He thought they were being targeted, Shikamaru was a pragmatic thinker so when he thought about their chances only a miracle would give them a win.“You should know the Hyūga can see us from anywhere in the arena with her dojutsu. We have no element of surprise going forward from here.” The Nara began explaining, making Temari’s eyes widen at the news of being observed. Shikamaru did not blame her, Team 7’s greatest asset was their Hyūga scouter.“In a match of attrition, we again will lose because of their troublesome Uzumaki teammate being a stamina freak.” Temari was only hearing disadvantages and not any planning what if Team 7 was already on their trail?“And with the fire release, the Uchiha is a bad match for you, and with his genjutsu a bad match for all of us.” Shikamaru continued, he wanted to say bad for Lee but that would be giving away a major weakness of a fellow leaf nin. Temari frowned in the understanding of what the Nara was trying to accomplish by saying all that he said.The truth the Nara conveyed was that they were all at a disadvantage. Team 7 was a different breed from the norms, they were known as the ‘prodigy’s prodigies’ a team of prodigious ninjas being trained by a prodigious ninja.“We are the underdogs here.” Temari spoke looking at her younger brother who still slept on the ground peacefully.“As for the plan.” The two began at the same time as they came to the same conclusion of what to do. Shikamaru found it not troublesome to talk to this woman, he nodded for her to speak first and he would add something whenever he had to.««««««”»»»»»»Toneri sat quietly next to Hanabi Hyūga who sat next to Hiashi Hyūga, the Hyūga's head showed no emotion but Toneri could feel the proud aura surrounding him. The man wanted his daughter to marry Naruto Uzumaki and not him, an Ōtsutsuki.He could not have people getting in the way of his destiny. He had no choice but to move things forward earlier than anticipated but 5 years did not seem like quite a lot.Toneri nodded his head and gave Neji the signal to get his job done. The Ōtsutsuki was privy to the fact Neji hated him but he did not care for the feelings of vermines only whether they brought results, and after this task, he would exterminate the vermin for the act of hating him.Neji stood up discreetly and made his way out of the audience viewing section and into the hallways of the arena.“Hanabi-Chan did you not forget the Byakugan princess’s towel.” Toneri asked in faux realization and Hanabi’s eyes widened at the reminder. She quickly looked into her bag and found the towel not there.“Bu- but I remember placing it inside.” Hanabi said in a panic as she threw everything out of her bag still not finding what she was looking for.“Maybe you forgot it back at the compound.” Toneri suggested and smiled sweetly at Hanabi when he realized he had gained Hiashi’s attention.“May-maybe your right…” Hanabi relented softly not liking Toneri one bit but her sister need her so Hanabi stood up and looked at her father.“I will be right back Outo-Sama.” Hanabi bowed a little and began running.“Hanabi.” She stopped at the call of her father and turned to face him.“Hurry, you do not want to miss your elder sister do you?” The man asked and Hanabi smiled widely and nodded liking this attitude her father had ever since their grandfather passed away and her sister came back to live with them.“Hai father!” She exclaimed and dashed out.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
‘It has been quiet for a while.’ I thought as I closed my eyes and found myself in darkness. I had never seen it from this perspective before, whenever I closed my eyes I would see golden ones belonging to the one who resided within me. Now nothing stared back at me but complete darkness, I did not want to open my eyes as I found peace in the abyss.‘Gaara, Gaara.' I kept hearing a voice calling out to me, I knew that voice from somewhere but I could not put my mind on it as I felt too relaxed. Was this sleep? I had to think because I have never felt it before.‘Naruto Uzumaki.’ I wondered when the beating I received came back to me like a lucid feeling. He is strong I had to admit seeing as he could hurt me so easily, my sand defense could not react to him in time because he was just that fast and my sand armor came undone by a simple hook.Somehow in the silence, I felt myself floating I found I did not care. I began feeling energy return to my body and this euphoric feeling left me. There were voices close by I could Identify one as Temari’s.‘Temari.’ I realized like a surprise, my older sister. I never thought about it for a long time without anger, then again I never had time to think too much because of the constant noises in my head.“I do not want to lie but we cannot help you. As it is I’m the only person in my team who is active.” Her voice said and I wondered who she was talking to, the thought of a random stranger didn’t send my mental fortitudes haywire with bloodlust and I felt conflicted by that.“Your Auburn teammate seems like he can handle himself, why not wake him up.” A male voice asked with such blandness I found myself annoyed by it. Still, no bloodlust came to me, did they do something to me? Why was the One Tail so quiet?‘Gaara, Gaara.’ Who was that calling me? “Gaara is-is not so stable.” Temari’s voice said and I felt hurt at her words, not anger but sadness at my older sister saying that about me. I could now feel my body, the strength was returning to me, maybe this is what they called a ‘nap’.“His been through a lot, and life held him a terrible hand. I-I wish I could take his place.”‘Temari…’ I did not know she felt that way, she wanted to help me? But she hates me she does not talk to me like she talks to Kankurō, I see the fear in her eyes whenever she……..“His just lashing out, and as his older sister it’s my responsibility to protect him but failing every day takes its toll on you…..sorry for going off-topic.” My heart was beating heavily in my chest and it was not in anticipation of killing someone. It made me feel guilty, like I was committing a sin and I balled my fists.“Troublesome, it is okay.” The male voice said before they noticed me moving.“G-Gaara!” Her voice carried that fear again as I pushed myself up into a sitting position and reluctantly opened my eyes to be greeted by the sight of her crying face far away from me. I got annoyed at the person who stood there recognizing him as Shikamaru Nara, another finalist.I placed my hand on the floor and pushed myself up and onto my feet, it was still quiet maybe I could talk to her normally. ‘Gaara, Gaara….’ I ignored the voice echoing in my head and took a step toward my sister.««««««”»»»»»»Temari was scared when Gaara woke up and stood on his feet, she expected him to be full of bloodlust after what had happened to him but he seemed conflicted instead. It was so obvious in his expression, like looking at a baby pulling a face. She almost laughed as she cried but kept her tongue and leaked tears instead.On her side was Shikamaru Nara standing there lazily but Temari saw his tensed form, it meant he wasn’t too lazy to want to survive any sudden attacks.“Temari.” She waited for it, instinctively waited for the threat to follow but what came instead was….“Temari.” Was he calling her? She didn’t know but she replied just in case he was.“Y-yes…” Temari grimaced when she stuttered out those three later words and stood still as Gaara kept on making his way to her. When he reached her he looked at his hand and then looked at hers which shook a little, she was scared but also confused.Shikamaru took several steps away from them slowly and was joined by his teammates. Gaara after a few more seconds grazed her hand with his own and Temari noticed how soft and warm his hands were. Then he held her hand softly and stared up to look her in the eyes. Temari for the first time saw light in her brother's eyes, the type he had as a kid when she held him.“Are you scared of me Temari?” Gaara asked and Temari just stared at him, almost going tearful when she truly saw her brother after so many years. “You don’t have to take my place, I-I am fine.” Temari began leaking tears at her brother's words, he was not threatening her or blasting her with his killing intent.“I, Gaara, is-is that y-you?” Temari asked trembling, if this was the Tanuki playing a joke she would die. That monster could not play with her heart like that.‘Please be him.’ She prayed inwardly grabbing the soft hand in her grasp tightly. When Gaara looked at her confused for a second and then nodded Temari took a chance and tried to wrap him in a hug, if she died she would rather that than discard her real brother.Temari smiled as she cried openly when she felt Gaara’s shorter frame wrap his arms around her back in an awkward hug. Temari after a second pushed away and looked into her brother's eyes.“What happened to you?” Temari questioned and Gaara felt he owed her an explanation, when he looked at Kankurō’s sleeping form behind him he resolved to explain to him as well. Gaara began recounting to Temari the day it all changed, beginning with the story of their uncle Yamoshi.««««««”»»»»»»Neji stepped out of the corner he hid in after Hanabi ran past said corner and narrowed his eyes in concentration. He could not fail now or everybody would know his secret, he would either be killed, imprisoned to be used as a front-line soldier in times of war or he could escape and become a missing ninja.He followed the Hyūga Heiress through the streets of Konoha which were buzzing as many watched the exams from a projector on the stadium wall. There were random betting booths for people to bet on their favored contestants. Neji did not care for the Chunin vest anymore, he had too much going, too much anger brewing.Hanabi entered a crowd of people and Neji frowned losing sight of her, he entered the crowd as well making his way past people while squeezing himself through tight places. He could not go by rooftops or he would be noticed by sentinel Ninjas, stepping out of the crowd, Neji saw Hanabi in the distance turning a corner.He picked up his pace and reached the same corner quickly only to see nobody there and realize it is a dead end. He activated his dojutsu and bared his teeth when he saw in the distance Kō going from rooftop to rooftop heading back toward the stadium.Neji immediately gave chase, it was confirmed now. Kō knew or suspected something but for him to do this he had to have somehow found out Toneri’s plan to have him kidnap Hanabi. Neji was making ground as he gained on the two, Kō held Hanabi-Sama under his one available arm.Neji scratched his neck where his scar lay feeling phantom pains and knew that Kō had one as well. It seemed they were marked by fate’s avatar, the villain of the leaf village who was defecting if Neji read the mood correctly.In a burst of speed, Neji was right behind Kō as he was in the process of jumping to another rooftop. Neji prepared to attack and Kō turned around to defend as he brought his leg in the way. Neji blocked the tenkentsu in the young adult's left leg and his landing on the rooftop became a stumble as Hanabi held him tightly and screamed.Kō quickly stood up after unblocking his tenkentsu and placed Hanabi behind him on the rooftop as Neji landed a few feet away. The retired Chūnin was still recovering but knew he had to act if he wanted to protect the little princess.Kō quickly moved in just as Neji did the same he sent a palm forward to the boy and was shocked to find Neji grabbing onto his hand and twisting it over his head as he gave Kō his back before striking the tenkentsu in his arm and finally dislocating said arm with his shoulders.“Agh!!” Kō screamed in pain.“Kō!!” Hanabi cried out to her sister's caretaker who collapsed on his feet in pain.“You don’t have to do it Neji!” Kō cried out in anger at the boy who fell from grace, the Hyūga knew that Neji was being controlled by Toneri. He did not have to be a genius to see it happening, almost every Hyūga found them interacting absurd.“Whatever he is forcing you to do, do not do it. Hiashi-Sama already suspects him of your grandfather’s death!!! After the exams, he will be taken in for questioning!!!” Neji stopped in his tracks and looked at Kō with horror in his eyes. If they questioned Toneri he will reveal the truth, Neji felt his heart rate increase.‘I need to leave.’ Neji thought urgently and tried to turn around and run but another Hyūga landed in front of him. It was the Jōnin Tokuma Hyūga.“Neji Hyūga, by orders of Hiashi-Sama you are being detained until further notice.” Tokuma spoke up, face bland and emotionless.Neji balled his fists and understood he was fucked.«««««««”»»»»»»»Sasuke landed a few feet from his teammates and looked to Hinata who was in the process of explaining something to Naruto. He approached them in a walk, hands in his pockets and a cool frown on his face.“Ugh yes, they are now all seated together. Shino, Lee, Shikamaru, Gaara, and Temari. Kankurō is still down.” Hinata spoke and Naruto nodded in understanding.“So they are ganging up on us making it a numbers game.” Naruto deduced looking serious and Sasuke was still trying to put his finger on what it was about the blonde that changed. Naruto barely gave him a glance at his arrival before continuing, it annoyed Sasuke.“I didn’t think we would be the ones being ganged up on but surprises tend to surprise you.” Naruto voiced and Hinata giggled as the blonde scrunched up his nose in thought. “Since Gaara is up again we will need to fight him close to a body of water.” Naruto grinned and looked at the lake close by.“Here then?” Hinata asked and he nodded. Sasuke simply listened trying to be as silent as possible, he would just wait for the opportunity to present itself.“They are moving back to the mountain.” Hinata revealed and Naruto nodded before making the cross seal. In a puff of smoke, there was nothing but leaves rustling in the distance. Sasuke balled his fists and Hinata looked at him with her Byakugan eyes.“Shino has bugs observing us.” The Hyūga Heiress told the blonde and he squinted his eyes in concentration before nodding. He looked to Sasuke but after a second thought better of it and looked to Hinata instead.“Can you eliminate them?” He asked and she nodded in the affirmative before conjuring up her Katana from her seal and dashing to random places in the clearing to cut down on the insects spying on them.“Are you going to work with us or not?” The Uzumaki began with a neutral tone.“I am here, am I not?” Sasuke answered the question with a question of his own and Naruto gave Him a long look before agreeing with the Uchiha.“Hinata suggested you fight Gaara together, with her water nature and your lightning nature, you will be able to severely harm him.” The Blonde began and Sasuke reluctantly nodded but every second he stood there he wanted to put a Chidori down Naruto’s throat.“And you.” The Uchiha Genin asked and Naruto stared at him for a long moment before answering.“I will stall the rest of them until you are done with Gaara. Then we can take them all on as a team.” Naruto regaled the plan and Sasuke didn’t like that they thought him too weak to take Gaara on his own. In the distance, they heard an explosion and Naruto blinked before making the cross seal once more, again only smoke appeared.“After that?” Sasuke asked and Naruto blinked in confusion. “After we take down the competition,” Sasuke explained, his cool frown losing its coolness with every second he stood still with the blonde.“We fight of course.” Naruto grinned confidently and boasted. “You won’t know what hit you.” Sasuke’s eyes flashed red and Naruto’s eyes narrowed at the anger to flash in his eyes.Sasuke proceeded to remove his headband and tuck it away in his pouch before pointing at his forehead with a thumb.“You won’t even be able to scratch me.” Sasuke told him confidently before turning around and walking away. “Hn” he finished and Naruto shook his head but still smirked at the Uchiha’s back as he walked off.‘I also want to beat you Sasuke.’ Naruto thought with eagerness, it was here they settled the score. It’s been a draw every time they fought with limitations now there were no boundaries that couldn’t be crossed.Naruto looked at a certain strain of hair on Sasuke’s head that blew, unlike the rest.‘I’m so badass tstststst.’ Naruto inwardly sang in conceit as he left his spy on Sasuke’s head. The second clone he summoned was fast moving henged strand of hair that attached itself to Sasuke immediately.“Hime! Team 7 beatdown is a go!!” Naruto told Hinata who was just returning from cutting down the last of the insects spying on them. She smiled and nodded at him and he just got lost in her night-like eyes, not knowing he punched her in the gut with his feelings.‘Man…. Hinata Hyūga.’ Naruto thought and Hinata blushed red before she giggled in happiness, thinking all that love was for her.««««««”»»»»»»‘What monstrosities.’ Rasa thought as he sat in a room full of his enemies. He looked at the painting of the first Hokage fighting Madara Uchiha and the Nine-tailed fox. Then he thought about how close he was to that man a few minutes ago.‘Will it mean anything if we win this invasion.’ The fourth Kazekage found his hands rubbing together in an old habit he built when he was restless. He couldn’t be in this room, he should be with his man and trusted advisors coming up with another plan of action.‘Monsters.’ The Kazekage thought while staring at the portrait of the three legendary Sanins but more specifically it’s prodigy Orochimaru, Hiruzen’s prodigy. Rasa watched While Hiruzen Sarutobi tried to snake his way into an Alliance with the other nations as he once did them.“I, instead would want to talk about these Taya tags.” A, cut inside the conversation of peace talks like a knife and changed the subject.“Ah yes, yes. Something interesting indeed.” Onoki said with a wonderful smile on his face. The little Namikaze brat was defecting, when Onoki heard of the Graffiti on the Stone Monument he had made a wish. That Konoha would get a taste of their own medicine, that the boy meant every word he wrote down.Hiruzen never raised kids, he trained them how would he know the signs of a child venting.There was something personal in every word the blonde wrote on the Hokage's faces. Onoki was old, perhaps out of all the Kages sitting around the table, he knew Hiruzen the most. During his youth, he was a monster, as cunning as his master and just as prodigious in performing Ninjutsu of all kinds.But there was someone always in his shadows, making contradictory decisions that still got the leaf village the win but none of the blame.Danzo Shimura, a master manipulator, and sweet talker, doesn’t take his default exterior as his only character trait. He also has a golden tongue and Sharpened sword in hand to execute a deal. The Shimura clan was always a clan of stalkers and scammers.A Hokage and his Shadow. Onoki heard Shisui Uchiha was sent to the fire capital with direct orders from the monkey. They were probably back on talking terms and that was bad news for anyone wanting to stay close.“I believe the child is selling it privately.” A, spoke up again before looking to the Hokage.“Tell me about this device.” Hiruzen sighed thinking ‘damn you Naruto!’ As he cleared his throat and took a breath ready to deny them the privilege of information. There was a knock on the door and everybody stopped talking before it opened and Jiraiya of the Sanin walked in.“Hokage-Sama, a moment.” The Sanin said with a bow, knowing to not make a fool of himself in front of enemies, those things were reserved for friends and family.“Excuse me.” Hiruzen stood up using the table to push himself up in a show of old age but no one bought it, just like nobody buys Onoki’s back problems.««««««”»»»»»»“What is it Jiraiya…” Hiruzen questioned and Jiraiya began pacing left and right.“I don’t know how you convinced me, this was a bad idea. I should have known everything would go to hell!” Jiraiya finished with a yell and a curse. “Fuck!, we’re screwed..” Hiruzen placed a hand on Jiraiya’s shoulder and gave him an understanding smile.“What is it Jiraiya-Kun, take a breath.” At his words, Jiraiya took a breath and calmed down before revealing his revelation.“He knows every little secret the leaf village owns, haven’t you ever wondered how he learned the shadow clone technique? An Uchiha can learn it using the Sharingan but any normal ninja would need to read the scroll.” Jiraiya paused there and Hiruzens eyes widened in realization.“Of sealing.” Hiruzen immediately jumped back to the day Naruto painted the Hokage monument and stepped foot in his office for the first time in restraints. ‘Did he do all of that to gain excess to my office?’ Hiruzen did not like what was going on anymore.“So he read the scroll of sealing what does that have to do with you panicking like this?” The third asked getting a little annoyed when Jiraiya began pacing again.“Root was involved in Whirlpool……” Jiraiya paused and looked at his sensei’s face before growling. “What is it you don’t do?!” Jiraiya asked in anger almost putting his hands on the man who raised him like a son.“They were simply there to offer aid but they arrived too late.” Hiruzen explained and Jiraiya growled pulling the extra mask Naruto gave him back in Whirlpool village.“Then why are there dead root officers there.” Hiruzen sighed and shook his head.“You are going off-topic Jiraiya, what does Naruto Know?” Jiraiya blinked and realized he was going off-topic. He stopped pacing and looked his sensei in the eye.“He knows Minato is his father.” Jiraiya saw Hiruzen take a visible breath in and stepped back. “He always spoke it out loud but we were too occupied to hear him. He practically demanded the Rasengan like it was his birthright, then learned it like it was in his DNA.” Jiraiya saw Hiruzen take another step back now looking wide-eyed.“Already.” He asked shocked that Naruto already mastered the jutsu.“He is unlike any student I have ever trained Sensei. His progress is insane, his strength is already at a level that he could kill any high-level ninja if caught off guard, and he punches like Tsunade hahaha….” Jiraiya gave an uneasy laugh at the thought of his old teammate and Hiruzen felt a pang of guilt but that was a secret even Jiraiya did not know.“Right now all he needs is experience but that would be null and void very soon.” Jiraiya did not know what to call Naruto’s training regime he was everywhere in Whirlpool in a literal sense. He had clones performing the tree walking and water walking exercises every day for the whole day, for the month.He fought himself every chance he got and countered his own moves in different ways so he can be better at his brawler-like fighting style. Naruto can already cut down a Boulder with his wind nature and is working on fusing the Rasengan with his wind release.“Sensei in three years we won’t be able to do a thing to him yet alone when he reaches his prime.” Jiraiya was looking Hiruzen straight in the eye as he spoke. “Ma said his chakra is different, heavy and bright, like a sun and every day it moves ever closer to show us how big and hot it truly is.” Hiruzen took his pipe out and lit the tobacco inside to take a puff to calm his nerves.“Honestly after this event he is walking out that big gate. Only the most extreme of measures will stop him.” Jiraiya told the old man seriously before placing a hand on the third's shoulder and walking out of the room to give him time to think.“Oh, God.” Hiruzen whispered looking at the peach-colored ceiling above.«««««««”»»»»»»»Shikamaru watched as a medic-nin came forward to collect Kankurō’s sleeping form, the siblings left were talking, and after a few more minutes of talking Temari looked at him and gave a nod indicating her brother was in on the plan. Shikaku decided to assume the boy had a multiple personality disorder until he was done with the troublesome exams.“Then let’s move.” Shikamaru ordered and they all nodded. Lee took off running with Shino, and Gaara made a sand platform that he made levitate. Temari joined him with the aid of his hand and they flew up to perform their part of the plan.“Troublesome.” Shikamaru thought when the crowd went wild again at the sign of action. He wondered why he felt like a storm was coming, Naruto defected the village, and the blonde was always doing crazy things but this was insane.‘What are you plotting.’ Shikamaru wondered finding himself without an answer for the first time.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Is it done?” Meeting in the crowded area of Konoha at a ramen stand that was not Ichiraku’s ramen. Guren and Kimimaru Kaguya of the bone release sat down after ordering meals. The one to ask the question was Guren of the crystal release.Kimimaru nodded not looking like someone who had committed a brutal double murder. Kimimaru cleaned himself up in his victim's home after the deed was done and got a change of clothes from a scroll he had stashed away in his person. Guren slurped on the average at best ramen and got her answer.“Then we have to meet with four eyes and communicate our next move.” At her words, Kimimaru stood up having not touched his bowl of miso ramen. Guren stood as well dropping a few yens and leaving her food half done.They walked out of the establishment and into the crowded streets making their way to the stadium. As they walked Guren wondered what living in the leaf village felt like. In her honest opinion, the leaf village was unlike any other village out there. For one it felt and smelt of freedom of speech and character, it was friendly, accepting, and welcoming to all behaviors.They heard a commotion going on above the rooftops as they got ever closer to the stadium and refrained from investigating, it was none of their business, and investigating would only draw attention to them.Kimimaru stepped inside the stadium with Guren having done so five steps beforehand. She was his superior in this mission and he would give her the respect the position entitled. Making it to the viewing section. The two made quick work of locating Kabuto Yakushi thanks to his shining bold head and approached his seated form.The two sat down on either side of him where he had kept their places. Kabuto at their arrival smiled broadly and spoke loudly as he greeted them.“Satsuki-Chan! I’m so glad you could make it!” Kabuto said happily as he hugged ‘Satsuki-Chan’ AKA Guren and gave her a quick kiss on the lips making those who paid attention to them think they were a couple.Guren stomached the kiss, the brat was testing her patients with that stunt but she couldn’t react badly, or else more attention would be given to them. “I would not miss it for the worlds.” Guren said with gritted teeth and a small smile that actually emphasized her beauty.Kabuto smirked readjusting his glasses before looking at Kimimaru and ruffled his hair.“How is it going brat.” He said easily like he was talking to a little brother and Kimimaru showed no reaction as he stared forward and nodded not giving Sakura who was on the other side of the arena his attention or interest.“Did you visit Mom and Dad?” Kabuto asked Kimimaru who nodded before replying.“They sleep as we speak.” Kimimaru answered and looked to the feed showing Sasuke Uchiha, the younger brother of another potential host body for his lord. Their mission was to capture Itachi Uchiha, it was a high-risk assignment but Kimimaru was no chicken so he accepted the risks fully.“Then let’s bring Grandpa a souvenir after the crush.” Kabuto said with faux excitement and Guren had to give it to the man, he was convincing even her.««««««”»»»»»»Kiba looked straight forward and identified the new arrivals as people Sakura frequented recently due to the scent she carried and the scent they walked in with. On the white-haired boy, he smelt blood, as well as the scent of Sakura’s parents.The thing they all had in common was the fact they smelled of snakes.Kiba did not trust snakes, it was instinctual so it was disheartening to find out the sexy mistress of Konoha was a snake lady. Kiba as an alpha male decided to assert some dominance and told her to get rid of her snakes and become a canine person.She summoned more snakes and when Kiba stepped his foot down demanding she listen, Anko told her snakes to give him a few kisses. Kiba shredded, tore, and bite down on snakes to death but they lived in her sleeves as well and when she was close she restrained him.Kiba growled as he remembered the bitch slaps he received for three hours straight from his soon-to-be wife and made a promise to return the favor on their next date. He said nothing of his thoughts on Sakura’s suspicious behavior and associates because he was no snitch.‘Sasuke Uchiha dead.’ Kiba thought maliciously, his canines glinting under the morning sun.««««««”»»»»»»“Oh…..wow, wow, wow…” Gatō looked to Dotō Kazahana when he spoke. The man was on the end of his seat when he saw Naruto Uzumaki make more of his ‘Shadow clones’ if Gatō was not mistaken and had them line up like an army.“He is more than you described him Gatō-San.” Dotō continued to speak before he looked to Gatō and their eyes met. “You did not tell me he was such a promising Shinobi.” Dotō said looking almost betrayed by the employee of Naruto Uzumaki.“I do not see what is so impressive Dotō-San.” Gatō said facing back to the feed showing the blonde snicker before pointing his right hand forward with index finger out and shouting a command that they could barely hear due to the commotions going on in the stadium.“Uzumaki! Barrage!” À group of clones disappeared like illusions and a few seconds later, explosions began to sound off in the distance with intervals of a few seconds between them. Gatō looked to another feed to spectate Rock Lee and Shino, as they dodged and jumped away from the fast-moving explosions.The bowl-cut boy was faring better than his partner as he was quick to react to the blondes to quickly escape the radius of the blasts. The shade-wearing boy was slower to react and had to use his bugs to protect him from the heat of the blasts while he escaped its range with the help of the force behind it pushing him back faster.“It is understandable my friend, you are not a Shinobi, you would not understand the significance of what that boy can do.” Gatō nodded finding he can agree with that assessment, he knew nothing about Ninjas and that is why he was cursed to this new reality. If he knew better he would not have made the mistake of involving them in his business.“The Shadow Clone Jutsu is every man’s dream and desire, there are more than a fair share of people able to perform it or variants of it but to be able to make so many of the original jutsu!!.” Dotō explained in glee as a sinister smile started to make it to his face.“He could become a high-ranked army of one.” Dotō revealed before laughing from the belly. “What a site it would be! Haho haho hahohohoho!!” Gatō rolled his eyes, another thing all Ninjas liked was war and the stench of blood. The employee was only glad that as part of the Diamyō bloodline of snow country, Dotō was given a formal education.“Let us enjoy then.” Gatō proposed and Dotō nodded seating back comfortably in his seat.««««««”»»»»»»“These clones are endless!!” Lee shouted out to his temporary teammate and jumped to the left to dodge another clone that was coming directly at him at speeds he was glad he could follow but his reaction time was slow enough that his jumps were unrefined.
Boom!!!
“Naruto-San is coordinating well with Hinata-San or he would not be able to attack so efficiently at a long range.” Shino said while he brought his bugs forward to create a child-like structure in front of him as another clone came directly forward, grinning like a madman making Shino jump back and to the left.
Boom!!!
The force behind the blast helped Shino gain speed as he smelt burning bugs and felt heat on his person. He quickly rolled backward and to the side before getting up and jumping high to reach a tree branch. The Aburama began jumping from tree branch to tree branch to deter the blonde from bombarding both him and Lee from the ground.“Boo!” Shino’s eyes widened as he heard Naruto behind him and he turned around to face the blonde only to grimace thinking he was done for but Lee was there grabbing the doppelgänger and turning twice before quickly throwing him off the tree branch.Lee grabbed Shino and jumped away just as another explosion sounded while Shino used his bugs to protect them from the heat by forming another shield-like structure.
Boom!!!
“This match is going to be so youthful!!” Lee exclaimed excitedly making Shino simply stare. The two landed on another tree branch a few meters away from the clearing close to the lake and nodded to each other.The plan was simple but with many steps, the most emphasized was the fact they could not hold back from anything. Lee had his target, he could not afford to play games. Hinata had defeated Neji much easier than he did so his only option was to start big and end with a bang.“Third Gate of Life!!” Lee bellowed as his skin gained a pink tint to it due to the rush of blood in his body and a green aura began rising from his body while he took a running position.“Yosh, here I goooo..!” Lee vanished from his position and traveled at blinding speeds to cross the distance between the forest and the lake to reach Hinata in record times.Lee moved his right fist forward to clock Hinata in the face, she had no time to block but she did not look worried as his fists were nearly inches from her face.Lee on arriving in Hinata’s face received a meeting with a brick wall as Naruto reached him first and clocked him on the cheek with a right hook. Lee spat blood and screamed in pain as he was blasted away from the Hyūga Heiress before landing on the grassy ground unceremoniously and spinning backward for 10 meters like a ball creating a trench in his wake before colliding against a sturdy tree and knocking the back of his head against it.“Fire style: Fireball Jutsu!” Sasuke’s voice sounded out in Lee’s ringing ear as he got back up quickly and weaved his head to the side just in time to dodge the shorter Hyūga girl's forward palm strike. Shino must have started his attack because Lee also caught the scent of burning insects.“The sand siblings are above us, 700 meters in the air on a platform of sand! Shikamaru is coming from behind to sneak up on Sasuke-Kun.” Lee grimaced because of the accuracy of the princess's words, they were unsure of her range so they estimated and it seemed they were wrong.'Yosh! How far can she see?' Lee wondered feeling surprised because he knew Neji's range was 50 meters.“They are planning an areal attack!!” Lee stopped dodging Hinata’s attacks and moved in to return the favor. He couldn’t let her coordinate with her teammates, Like Shikamaru said. Team 7’s biggest asset is their scouter, without Hinata in the picture the element of surprise would return to them.‘We won’t win unless we surprise them.’ Lee remembered Shikamaru’s words and jumped up, swinging his right leg to the left with great force to strike Hinata. She turned on her feet with some fancy footwork while moving a step back to dodge the attack.Lee grimaced when Hinata revealed her blade when she completed her spin aiming to cut him from the hip. The martial artist brought his left hand to his right side, using his palm to strike the sword downward before bringing his left leg over and up to his right side to bring his foot on Hinata’s crown.Hinata leaned back and Lee’s leg missed her by inches. He landed on the same foot he used to attack and Hinata was already in the process of her next attack as she swapped her Katana to her right hand from behind and swung the blade at Lee from his right.Lee dashed forward, dodging the attack with a hair's breadth glad he landed with his back to Hinata. When Lee's legs landed out of Hinata’s reach he turned around and began moving at high speeds circling her, raising sand and grass as he moved at high speeds with his leg muscles and the help of Chakra manipulation even in his minuscule level.Hinata stood still while keeping track of Lee with her eyes and sensing ability. He was fast but her eyes had him in her sights at a 360-degree angle and a bird eye view as well as the two siblings in the sky. Lee attacked and she felt that he would do it from his emotions.She dodged by ducking low with a spin and when she was facing forward again, Lee was flying over her, Hinata shot her palm forward as Lee flew over her head and called out her jutsu.“Eight Trigrams: Vacuum Palm.” She shot out an invisible chakra force that landed directly on Lee’s back and sent him smacking against a tree. The tree tilted sideways before falling with Lee on top of it. Rock placed his hands on the tree and rolled forward just in time to dodge Hinata’s blade that sliced the tree cleanly like butter as she held her blade with both hands and looked to her left at Lee, the veins in her eyes pulsing.Lee made more space between himself and the Hyūga now thinking he had to push even further. He also knew he could not use the higher gates now or he would be out of commission later. They were teaming up to defeat team 7 but once they won, they would become enemies, he needed to save energy for the final leg.Lee touched his pouch and wondered if he should try out that new fighting style he has been working on. He has never used it with the gates before but there was a time for everything and it seemed now would have to do. Hinata dashed at him with her blade to her pointing horizontally to the side and her piercing black Byakugan eyes locked onto his."For youth!!" Lee jumped up and high, pulling out what looked to be a 5 litter bottle of translucent colorless liquid before gulping it down in seconds. Hinata looked up and felt Lee’s emotions become intoxicated as he burped loudly and began free-falling toward her while he snoozed. The heiress narrowed her eyes and held her blade with both hands to her left pointing diagonally down waiting for her opponent to enter her range.The heiress swung her sword when Lee was in her katana’s reach and Lee did an impossible maneuver to dodge her and find himself in the air behind her. Rock kicked his legs out and they landed on Hinata’s back with great force shooting her 12 meters away and into the forest while Lee fell face-first on the ground eating dirt."Did that kid just consume a 5-litter bottle of sake on his own before fighting with someone holding a freaking Katana? I don't know what they teach these kids in that academy." A random civilian commented to the side While Lee quickly stood up clumsily and followed after the heiress thrown into the forest.««««««”»»»»»“Sand Hail!” Gaara used the platform of sand they stood on to form compressed balls of sand as big as tennis balls and prepared to send them down. He looked to Temari who finally released his hand after laughing at him when he smiled due to his missing tooth that was already starting to grow back.The technique Gaara used is a much more powerful version of the sand drizzle technique. Temari held her giant fan with an iron grip and swung it while calling out her technique aimed at the compressed balls of falling sand.“Wind Release: Air Current Wild Dance!” Temari formed a gust of wind from swinging her fan and took control of the air currents to aim them at Gaara’s jutsu boosting its already tremendous speed and making them fall even faster toward their blonde enemy.
Boom!!!
Temari heard an explosion below them and was shocked to find that their combined efforts were stopped by a clone getting in the way and exploding.“Is that a bird?” Temari wondered when she looked above her and saw something descending towards them from even higher up. Her confusion was quickly forgotten when Gaara grabbed her by the waist and summoned a dome of hardened sand to protect them.
Boom!!!
“Uh, thanks.” She said a little awkwardly not quite used to Gaara doing things for her and even protecting her.“Y-you are, older sister, I must protect.” Gaara himself was new to this whole new him, or old him that had returned from somewhere so Temari smiled softly and nodded to her youngest brother.
Boom!!!
The two siblings were broken out of their little moment of siblingship and realized they were still in a fight before getting serious. Gaara formed his third eye technique to scout out how the Uzumaki was getting to them and he grimaced when he found out Naruto was swinging his clones around before throwing them up with great force.The clone reached their position in a matter of seconds before changing into a bird to stay airborne and that is when Gaara noticed the three other birds surrounding his dome of sand.“We are going down.” Was the only warning Temari got as Gaara parted the sand platform they stood on and they began free-falling. Temari quickly placed her fan under her and used it to glide down while Gaara fell below.
Boom!!!
Temari grimaced when there was a giant explosion that went off in the sky above them. If they stayed put they would have suffered injuries or at least she would have seeing as the sand dome Gaara had created was now no more. The blonde acted like a goofball but he was skilled, dangerous, and resourceful just like the Nara mentioned.Gaara landed a few feet away from the blonde with a crash as he cratered the ground below him with his feet. Temari kept her guard up as she glided down and landed next to Gaara. Naruto was looking at them with a small smile that almost seemed nostalgic.“You guys seem to be getting along nicely.” He said conversationally as he placed his hands behind his head and took a relaxed exterior.“You are strong Uzumaki Naruto.” Gaara stated and although he had none of that murderous instincts going haywire his voice still sounded grave and hoarse.“Thanks, you are not so shabby yourself.” The blonde said with a grin forming on his visage and Gaara found himself forming a small smile at the thought of a powerful individual acknowledging his strength. Temari did not know the blonde in front of them was the Jinchuriki of the nine tails so she did not understand the familiarity he shared with her brother as they spoke.“How’s the raccoon, I’m sure he got a nice surprise kukukukukuk.” The blonde inquired of Gaara while giggling mischievously and making Gatō shiver in his seat. Gaara looked down trying to find the right words to explain himself and nodded a few patient seconds later.“Sleep is peaceful.” He instead said after looking up at the blonde once more. Naruto nodded hands still behind his back before getting serious.“The fans are waiting, I don’t think they want to see us talking unless they could get some gossip out of it.” Naruto said with a wink and formed the cross seal behind his head out of their sight. There was a puff of smoke and Gaara got blasted away by a strong hook to the same cheek.As he flew back, Gaara threw his arm forward sending his sand to attack the clone that was about to attack Temari next, and succeeded in dispelling it.Naruto took out a tag and placed it on the ground in front of him. The tag formed a red barrier in front of him and tanked the force of the second sand tentacle that could break bones and destroy boulders easily.When Temari finally got the memo that the battle had begun she drew her fan and did her part of the plan. Which would be to obscure the blonde's vision. She looked to the forest where trees fell hoping that the spandex-wearing boy was faring well or else the plan won't work.“Wind Release: Air Current Wild Dance.” She swung her fan creating and controlling the air currents produced to whip up loose dust in the area and create a controllable dust storm. In this new environment, Gaara had an advantage and she could offer him support by keeping the dust storm up.Temari leaped backward trying to leave the dust storm since it also hindered her sight but that is when she bumped into somebody’s chest with her back. She quickly turned around expecting a punch to the face but she instead got a body shot to her stomach making her spit saliva and lose the air in her lungs.Temari fell to her knees while grabbing her stomach as she took ragged breaths trying to get the air back in her lungs. In front of her was Naruto Uzumaki with a hand coming down, ready to chop her neck and send her to sleep.Temari saw a sand tentacle rise from her position and try to impale the blonde but to her eyes, it looked like it went right through him while his hand continued to descend. Temari received the chop and felt pain as well as met the dirt from the force behind it but she did not go unconscious, in her surprise she leaped back and away from the blonde.The dust storm unraveled quickly since Temari could not concentrate on it while she got assaulted and It revealed the end game of their plan to the blonde enigma who whistles at the sight of it. Temari rubbed the back of her neck and found it was sandy meaning Gaara must have done something, The older sister did not know her brother was so overprotective.Gaara was forming a 70-foot-tall ball of hardened sand above the unraveling dust storm. The sphere had sharp sand spikes coming out of it in all places making it look like a spiked-up giant wrecking ball.Temari gritted her teeth feeling like a failure when she could not complete her part of the plan. The blonde already saw what they planned to do, with the Hyūga occupied they believed they could surprise him but he was too strong and fast.‘Step 1 is at least is going according to plan.’ Temari thought as she watched Gaara cancel out his technique, there was no point completing it and attacking now, the blonde would dodge it and...Temari’s eyes widened when Naruto threw a tag up and onto the sand sphere about to break down and return to Gaara. The tag began glowing red before it had a whole barrier surrounding the sand and restricting Gaara’s control over it.“Did I mention I am a seal master?” Naruto asked them with a grin as the barrier fell to the ground with a crash and formed a crater still maintaining its shape.Temari grimaced, forgetting the Chunin exams this boy should be taking the Jōnin exams, he was toying with Gaara!!««««««”»»»»»Sasuke was not in the best of moods as he caught glimpses of Naruto fighting the sand siblings with ease. He was not struggling but taking on a mid-range fighter like Shikamaru and a long-range combatant like Shino left him on the defensive. When he attacked one of them another would deter him.Sasuke performed consecutive backflips to escape the range of Shikamaru’s Shadow possession technique before leaping to the left to dodge a hammer of bugs from above and landing in a roll. The Uchiha turned on his heel and threw a Kunai with great speed aimed at the Nara’s squatting form, Shikamaru dodged by rolling left while dropping a flash bomb on the ground before jumping away.Sasuke saw all of that with his active dojutsu and gave the flash of light his back consequently facing Shino behind him and running after the Aburama. Sasuke got five feet in front of Shino and the bug boy’s leg twitched making Sasuke suspect something so he jumped high performing a flip over his enemy.There was a flash of light when Sasuke gave the ground his back during his flip and he landed on a roll. He placed chakra on the soles of his feet and dashed with great speed to reach Shino’s back, dodging the bugs he sent and instead swiping the shades from him to reveal the bug boy's black eyes.“Do you think a light show can help you defeat me?” Sasuke asked in front of Shino while twirling the shades in his hands. “Then again, the weak do like Flashy things.” Sasuke finished and placed the shades over his Sharingan eyes before pulling out two Kunais. Under his new shades, he scanned his surroundings before jumping and doing a twist.He let loose the first Kunai at Shikamaru behind him who prepared to send his shadow to capture him and the other at Shino who was sending his bugs at him from his sleeves.
Boom!!
Boom!!
Two explosions went off at the same time from the explosive tags Sasuke had on his Kunais. Shino lost more insects to heat and fire while Shikamaru was sent sprawling away from the force of the barely escaped Kunai.The situation was troublesome but Shikamaru was glad he had a partner to help him take on Sasuke Uchiha. The point of the flash bangs was to deter Sasuke from using his dojutsu but having him wear shades worked too because now they did not have to worry about getting captured In genjutsu.The Nara quickly rolled to a stop with his clothes already roughed up from the meeting with the ground and dropped a smoke screen grenade. Shikamaru quickly went into hiding to catch Sasuke off guard at an opportune time.Sasuke did not bother with the cowardly and lazy Nara, so he instead faced Shino Aburama and attacked.Shikamaru scanned the battlefield to find that step 1 for better words was going exactly as planned. Team 7 were monsters, Shikamaru knew they were a pick above the rest even back in the academy but their growth 3 months after getting the forehead protector was exponential.Gaara was struggling, Lee was struggling and Shino was struggling. He and Temari were playing the support role and honestly speaking they were useless.“Step 1, separating team 7 is a success.” Shikamaru mumbled while observing Sasuke Uchiha intensely. “Plan B, getting Sasuke to betray his team.” Shikamaru knew exactly what buttons to press, his only hope was that it did not backfire on them.“Here goes nothing.” Shikamaru mumbled before coming out of hiding and putting on his most confident smirk. “Shino! Their biggest hitter is Naruto, we should forget Sasuke for now and gang up on Naruto instead!” Shikamaru shouted to his partner who was doing his best to stay out of Sasuke’s reach at the cost of his bugs.At Shikamaru’s words, Sasuke got angry but did not stop his advances. Shino at Shikamaru’s words got the signal to proceed with plan B and sent a swarm of bugs at Sasuke.“Yes, Naruto-San will be a problem to handle. Gaara is Sunagakure’s strongest Genin and even with the help of his sister he seems to be on the back ropes and losing. I believe Sasuke Uchiha-San was no match for him earlier.” Shino said as he moved back but spoke loud enough for Sasuke to hear making him push even further as he blasted Shino’s bugs with a fire jutsu and advanced again in a sprint.“I think it might be best you go help them, I can fend off Sasuke until you are done.” Shikamaru said and smirked when Sasuke stopped between him and Shino. Sasuke turned around to face Shikamaru with clear anger on his face.“Do you believe what you are saying?.” Sasuke grounded out with pure hate as he faced Shikamaru. His eyes spun wildly behind the shades he wore and two new features were added to the pair."Let's dance." Sasuke Charged Shikamaru with great speed, his eyes only seeing how he wanted the encounter to end.Shikamaru drew a Kunai knowing at the speed Sasuke moved he would not be able to build enough momentum to jump far and away before the Uchiha reached him. Shikamaru drew a Kunai and made it like a survivor, performing an overhead swing to bring the Kunai in Sasuke’s path or even lend a fatal blow if it came to it.Sasuke’s Sharingan understood the plan in the matter of microseconds it took for Shikamaru to take action. Sasuke moved even faster to counter it using the Uchiha’s taijutsu style, the interceptor fist.Shikamaru’s eyes widened and he showed fear in his eyes. Sasuke smirked knowing they would have this moment ingrained in both their memories for life. Nobody ever forgets their first taste of death and Sasuke's Sharingan was special like that.Sasuke raised his left hand and knocked Shikamaru’s elbow with his elbow. His arm straightened and he was quick to have Shikamaru’s weapon in his hand.Sasuke’s other hand was not sitting ideally by as it had its mission and that was to grab ahold of Shikamaru so he did not escape condemnation.Sasuke held onto Shikamaru’s waist with a vice grip, making the Nara freeze in place with a cringe of pain. Sasuke’s left hand snaked back into position with a new accessory and he stabbed Shikamaru in the side twice, twirled to get behind Shikamaru, and stab him two times in the back before finally aiming for his neck.Shikamaru barely leaned his head away and missed a kill shot, instead getting a shallow cut on his neck.Sasuke tsk’d and jumped back to dodge a spear of insects and leaped back three more times. Sasuke simply moved his head away from the Kunai that almost pierced his head and looked to the culprit.“What the fuck Sasuke are you crazy!! Shit man, dammit you almost killed the guy!!” Naruto shouted at his teammate comically looking like a person who wanted to understand what the fuck was up with his teammate and killing his opponents.“Hn, whatever dope. He is not even worth the effort but for you, I will put in that effort.” Sasuke promised while he smirked and Naruto grinned menacingly showing his own little side of questionable behavior. The smile looked almost fox-like, never reaching his narrowed eye that carried a mischievous hint of curiosity in it, the whiskers only made it that much more menacing.“How about wager?.” Naruto proposed as he took a relaxed stance while he pulled out a tag and unsealed a throne and sat down surprising the spectators and driving them into a frenzy of absolute unbelief of the act.“THAT GAKI IS CRAZZZYYYYYYYY!!!!!” The crowd chorused in unison as they stood from their seats and leaned forward eyes bulging out of their sockets comically. On the far left a woman fainted, it was too much to think of that her son was going to be having such a person as a comrade. Who does that during a death battle for status?“Hn name your deal.” Sasuke could feel it, he was at the next level. Even as he stood there he could study Naruto so intently that he could see the eagerness Naruto felt at the prospect of a no-holds-bar match.While Hinata fought Rock in the forest, unable to control the boys. The two strong-headed Genins/ rivals became mischievous and daring. The breeze blew as Naruto sat on his luxurious king-like throne with his left leg folded over his right. His right elbow was located on the armrest with his fist against his cheeks as he smirked with his spiky mane of blond hair blowing forward.Sasuke got serious and took to pulling his cool frown on his visage twirling the bloody kunai belonging to Shikamaru. The boy was being healed by Temari of the sand while he stared at the scene in front of him.‘Step two, complete.’ Shikamaru looked to the skies and found that it was a cloudless day and he sighed.‘Step three, Eliminate Hinata Hyūga.’ Shikamaru thought as he looked to the last position of Gaara and then to the distance where Rock Lee still fought the Hyūga Heiress keeping her away from the two boys.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“I want to be able to have a fun fight Sasuke-San.” Shikamaru listened to Naruto as he spoke, the Nara was starting to feel nervous for some reason. He did not expect the Uzumaki to unseal a throne and take a seat.“But…” Shikamaru’s eyes widened when Naruto’s eyes gazed at him behind Sasuke. “We can’t let ourselves be played like instruments.” Naruto grinned looking straight at Shikamaru as if saying I know what you did last summer.“What are you talking about dobe?” Sasuke asked in irritation, Shikamaru at that moment knew the plan backfired, he subtly got Temari’s attention and asked her to assist him in standing upright.“Divide and Conquer.” Naruto simplified Shikamaru’s three-step plan in three words while Shino landed next to his temporary teammates. “We fight, they get a nice show and tire you out. Yes you Sasuke, I don’t tire. Somehow you win, they jump you and eliminate you.” Naruto’s grin became bigger Still locking gazes with the Nara Strategist.“Is that not right Shikamaru?” Naruto finally directed a question to the Nara and the boy visibly deflated as he sighed.“Troublesome.” Shikamaru mumbled still pressing his side where he was stabbed twice. The wound was healed but the phantom pain and dread that crossed his psyche at the thought of dying were lifelong scars.Sasuke slowly looked back around to Shikamaru and the Nara knew, if he had another close encounter with the Uchiha he would most probably die. The plan almost worked too but it seemed he underestimated Naruto’s ability to see underneath the underneath.“One, two, three.” Naruto counted before looking back to Sasuke. “How about we remove prying eyes before we go eye for an eye?” Naruto proposed still seated on that throne like some kind of God.“So he is the boss of you…. I thought the Uchiha..,”“Shut your mouth.” Sasuke cut Temari off like a knife and his killing intent scared her to silence. Now that Sasuke understood the plot Shikamaru knew it would come back to haunt them but the plan could still be successful if Lee and Gaara defeated Hinata.Naruto stood up from his throne while stretching his arms and yawning with a tear escaping his eye, the throne vanished in a plum of smoke, and Without the use of a hand seal, Naruto summoned 5 clones that appeared like illusions.“Go assist hime.” Naruto said plainly and Shikamaru grimaced when the clones vanished like illusions, moving too fast for them to perceive.“Shino, Temari we can’t let him send support to…….what the hell!!” Shikamaru exclaimed before understanding dawned on him and he gave a short-lived hollow laugh. The three-man cell found themselves in a cage made up of barriers courtesy of the 4 blondes summoned earlier. They were so fast Shikamaru knew only Lee would have had a chance of perceiving their movements.“Now what to do?” Shikamaru’s eyes widened and he looked behind him at the clone leaning on the barrier inside with them. “Go boom maybe?! Mmmh it seems like the only option too.” The final clone said in deep thought scratching its chin.“Wait don’t!” Shikamaru said just in time to stop Shino and Temari from attacking the clone. “Don’t forget they can explode, none of us would be able to escape the blast.” At Shikamaru’s reminder the Aburama and Temari had horror make it to their faces.“Troublesome blondes.” Shikamaru cursed every blonde out there and then some.««««««”»»»»»»A few minutes ago Sasuke would have felt anger at the feats Naruto had pulled but his eyes kept track of the five blondes easily as they moved into position to set up the barrier to capture the three Genin. Sasuke found that he had nothing to feel inadequate about and instead watched as Naruto performed the transformation technique.The blonde henged into Shikamaru and began mimicking his voice perfectly, then came the slouched walk and lazy eyes.“Troublesome Blondes.” The transformed blonde said exactly as Shikamaru did and then turned to Sasuke. “Don’t get tricked so easily again.” Naruto said sticking his tongue out to the Uchiha and making said boy’s eyes twitch in annoyance.“I will be right back.” Naruto vanished like an illusion but Sasuke saw how he turned on his heel at great speed and dashed into the forest and out of his sight, the Sharingan could only see as far as any Normal person's vision but just in greater detail.Sasuke balled and loosened his left hand a few times before making a fist. Now was the time to strategize his next moves, the blonde was going to assist Hinata with Rock Lee and Gaara.As Sasuke plotted Shikamaru and the clone holding them hostage conversed.“Troublesome, what are you trying to accomplish?” Shikamaru questioned in his bored voice, wondering if this was him stuck in a barrier and an explosive space.“I am sure you can take a couple of guesses.” The doppelgänger replied smugly and Shikamaru let his imagination wander. The blonde could lie to Lee and get him to drop his guard before eliminating him. He could lie that the partnership between them and the Suna team had failed which could pit Lee and Gaara against each other.“You are the strongest Naruto!” Shikamaru groaned out loud and the clone snickered in mischief.“Thanks, tstststst.” Shikamaru wondered why the clone was snickering but got his answer a second later when the clone tapped the barrier. “But this baby is soundproof.” The Nara sighed as his ploy was figured out and apparently not worth the effort.Shikamaru looked at the four conversing clones outside the barrier as they conversed, made fun, and laughed. All the clones were meant to do was place the tags in four different corners and the fuinjutsu scripts did the rest, what they were still doing in existence was up for debate.“All of you are essentially Naruto Uzumaki are you not?” Shikamaru asked and got a nod from the suicide bomber.“Strength stat, intelligence stat, personality stat, and all that other important stuff we share with the Original the only difference is in our chakra capacity.” The clone explained still unbothered as he leaned on the red barrier.“Troublesome blondes.” Shikamaru mumbled and the blonde clone snickered again.««««««”»»»»»»“This Otogakure Village your missing-nin has formed has been a torn to all our lands. Every year, my Shinobi find new atrocities running around The land of lightning and random bases of operations.” The Riakage spoke of the new topic to have started before his rival's son captured 3 Genin with no difficulty and proceeded to transform into one of them.‘The boy is no ordinary Genin.’ A, assessed deep in thought. He still could not under what the third Hokage was attempting with that fiasco the blonde pulled. ‘What are you plotting Hiruzen?’ A, wondered as he looked to Hiruzen Sarutobi. The fourth leader of Kumogakure sighted the ploy as the Third Hokage’s plotting but could not understand what end it would lead to.“As of last night at 22houndred hours, Otogakure has been deemed a none threat.” Hiruzen answered the Riakage with a boast in his voice before continuing at a more serious note. Orochimaru grew interested in the topic, wondering what his old sensei was going on about and Rasa mirrored his thoughts.“A promising Genin of the leaf village was able to find said village in rice paddies and burn it to the ground.” Hiruzen missed the shock to cross one of Rasa’s guards due to the snake Sanin not outwardly showing it but he was definitely shocked to hear the news.“Go on.” The Mizukage beckoned the Hokage to continue and Rasa couldn't agree more.“As of now, I can only say that I am proud of all my Genin and their dedication to doing good.” Hiruzen said with a smile and Orochimaru felt agitated, wondering if the third Hokage was speaking truthfully.The snake Sanin at that moment began scanning all the Leaf Genin in the feed, he scanned Hinata Hyūga who fought against the intoxicated Rock Lee, he looked to Naruto Uzumaki who was hiding in plain sight, and finally at Sasuke Uchiha who stood alone with arms crossed looking ready to do something.The Snake Sanin’s eyes widened when Sasuke unfolded his arms, what caught his attention was the ring located in his left index finger.‘My weapon!!?’ Orochimaru realized under his hooded appearance and then fear overtook him. All his projects, his experiments, and documents were located in the same room as that ring, could they have found his hidden safe?“Regretfully the Fūma Clan were allied with Orochimaru and experimented on which lead to the extinction of their clan.” Hiruzen ’elaborated’ in a sense and convinced the other Kages that Orochimaru was to blame for the entirety of the Fūma clans extinction.Orochimaru was angry now, what was going on? The Sanin left the Fūma Clan to look after things back in his village. What was this he was hearing that they all died?‘Sasuke Uchiha.’ Orochimaru inwardly seethed at the thought of the Raven-haired boy messing with any of his things. That ring held a legendary weapon, it was supposed to be delivered to him when the attack commenced by Arashi Fūma.“Ugh. At least you can clean up your messes.” Onoki shot in, always the despicable old man.“Now how exactly did you get the hat from Yagura.” A asked the masked Kage of the mist village and the man looked away from the feeds to look at the gathered Kages.“Ugh sorry did you say something, I was preoccupied…” The Mizukage asked the Riakage who asked the question and the buff man frowned in announce. In the Jōnin waiting station Guy shivered and looked at his eternal rival before squeezing his buttocks.“What happened to Yagura of the Sanbi?” Rasa asked trying everything in his power to not react too suspiciously. The news of the Fūma Clan members becoming mere experiments to the Snake Sanin after joining his village. Would his people suffer the same fate if Orochimaru won and destroyed the leaf village?««««««”»»»»»»Lee ducked a sword swipe aimed at his neck by leaning his head back, the taijutsu specialist took four steps back to dodge a leg sweep before he fell on his back to dodge a rising sword strike and rolled on the ground to dodge a downward katana stab.Hinata’s sword dug deep into the ground, she yanked the blade from the ground and flicked her hand to clean her blade of the dirt and grim. She narrowed her eyes and wondered what her blonde teammate was planning by transforming into Shikamaru.The Hyūga Heiress leaned her head to the side to dodge a sand bullet aimed at her skull from behind. She could spy Gaara in the distance aiding Lee with shots aimed at her. Hinata took a breath in and decided she was going to get serious.“Yosh! (Hiccup Hiccup)” Lee swayed on his feet and took two steps back when he stood up. He leaned his upper body forward and took three steps forward, Then two to the left, and finally gained his balance with a final wiggle. His arms are up and ready for a throw-down. “Youth is good!!” Lee bellowed in his drunken state and rushed the Hyūga heiress with great speed granted from the third gate.Hinata’s blade vanished back into her seal like an illusion and she spun her arms like she was making a circular motion and slapped Lee’s outstretched right jab away before slapping him across the cheek with a loud smack and the crowd sucked in a breath. Lee’s already red face added a five-finger imprint to its features and that was not the end of it.Lee’s mouth became dry instantly and he used Hinata’s body as a stepping stone to run on and use it to perform a backflip. Lee had to do another impossible maneuver in mid-air to dodge the katana that unexpectedly found itself in Hinata’s outstretched hand cutting his ninja sandal and cutting a deep gash on the bottom of his right foot.“Water style……….” Lee landed away from the Hyūga heiress and turned around to do his job. Hinata gave him her back as she performed a water Jutsu to block out an attack from Gaara in the form of a sand tsunami. Lee reached her in seconds still a competent fighter no matter his high.Hinata leaped after the sand Tsunami, aiming where her water jutsu had made it muddy. She turned to face Lee and her black veiny gaze met his circular plain white. Hinata swung downward and Lee raised his left hand aiming for her wrist to knock her off balance.“Youth!!” Lee screamed when he made contact, but in that split second, Lee caught sight of the fastest wrist movements he had ever seen in his Life. The blade was gone and Hinata’s hand grabbed a hold of his countering fist. her hand that no longer held the katana came down and slapped Lee once more with a loud clap, this time on his crown.The crowd ou’d as some snickered at the predicament Lee fell to. Hinata began spinning and Lee still in her grasp and disoriented was spun around and then thrown to the muddy sand tsunami still approaching.Lee collided with the tsunami and Hinata reached him with a dome of chakra surrounding her. Lee reached the fourth gate and blasted himself out of the way as he sobered up and Hinata drilled herself through the sand Tsunami now dashing towards where Gaara attacked with sword in hand.Lee prepared to Jump in for another try at the Hyūga Heiress even with his bleeding foot but heard a troublesome from behind him. Lee looked back to Shikamaru surprised before wondering why the Nara was all the way there.“Leader-San!?” Sober Lee exclaimed in confusion and the Nara sighed again before looking to the cloudless sky and groaning.“They are already at it with each other.” The Nara said and Lee understood what was going on.“The plan is working then!” Lee exclaimed before hopping on his uninjured foot. “But why are you here Leader-San.” Lee inquired loudly still red in the face and in great pain.The disguised clone noticed the injury and looked at Lee with great boredom in his eyes.««««««”»»»»»»“You are hurt. Troublesome youth enthusiast.” The fake Shikamaru Nara said with no interest before approaching Lee in a slouching walk.“Let’s take a look at that.” Naruto said and a clone he had hiding around in the arena as an unsuspecting insect puffed out of existence to share the information with the rest of the clones. In the direction of the lake, they heard an explosion and faint sounds of fighting. The crowd was also laughing for some reason.“It won’t be long until they eliminate one another or catch on to the troublesome plan.” Naruto still disguised said when he reached Lee. The blonde looked him in the eyes with a bored stare but Lee thought he saw interest in those eyes.“Power down so I can give you first aid.” Naruto instructed, inwardly snickering in mischief. Lee smiled softly and began powering down when he heard a tree falling in the distance. Sober Lee looked in the direction he knew Gaara and Hinata battled before looking to ‘Shikamaru’.“We have no time for that Leader-San!” Lee bellowed still hoping on one leg to keep his body active and at the ready. blood leaked profusely from his wounded leg due to the speed at which his blood traveled in his body. Naruto instead shook his head and called Rock a troublesome youth enthusiast.“It’s crazy talk troublesome youth enthusiast.” Naruto mimicked Shikamaru’s voice to a Tee and another random insect listening puffed out of existence before another explosion occurred and the Crowd once again cracked up in laughter while shushing one another as if saying don’t tell.“You will only be a liability if you go in like that, now power down so we get you fixed and we can take on Hinata-Chan.” Naruto said with finality and Lee nodded in defeat as he powered down and felt some exhaustion hit him but he would push until the end.“Now Sit down.” ‘Shikamaru’ instructed as he reached for his pouch taking out something…….. the crowd leaned in once more and watched with bated breath for what would come next.«««««”»»»»»Odama laughed his ass out in hysteria as he watched the blonde that changed his life for the worse play this masterpiece of a prank. It was so funny watching how the Four Clones moved away from the barrier and summoned more clones. One group turned to the Uchiha Genin and the others stayed the blonde menace.“I heard you spoke duck, then I saw you from behind and thought you were a duck, all that view you not even worth the mark” One clone began rapping as the others made sounds from the mouths to create a tune. “But hold that DUDE! I’m Naruto Uzumaki in the flesh, but I’m not the flesh, a chakra construct with a blast and I’m just built like that… But you a duck, Sasuke.” Odama laughed again with Mango and Tango laughing along with him, revealing their missing teeth.“Haha…HAHAHA……HAHAHAHAHAHA!!” The spectators laughed and laughed watching a disguised Sasuke clone lunge himself at the clone that dissed him and began rolling on the dirty floor while the other clones slowly stepped back and away from them.“I’m gonna blow up in your fucking face you hear me!! Don’t waste my almighty patience…yada yada yada….” !!!!The Sasuke clone threatened with a big head and a tick mark on his face. The crowd not hearing a thing but loving the act laughed again.“I dare you to do it. I bet you don’t have the guts to do it…!!!” The Naruto Clone wagered and the Sasuke Clone smirked making the Naruto clone return the gesture.
Boom!!!
The crowd laughed through the two explosions that went off and continued doing so when another clone repeated the process by starting to diss another Sasuke clone.“Quack, quack, quack quack, how the duck cross the road……???? He didn’t fly did you, he did not jump did you, splat on that lane, red dot on your face, feedback im on stage, live the best life my cliché Duckass rubbed off my shoe like a gum stain…..” Another Sasuke attacked and a few seconds of ruffling and comical threatening did them all the benefit of another Majestic explosion. The crowd laughed again as they picked up lines here and there in Naruto’s raps.««««««”»»»»»»The Riakage was on his feet and he smirked liking the blonde boy’s take on the art his brother violated every time he opened his mouth. The Riakage sat back down and watched the feed showing the Fighting Hyūga Heiress, she was strong, the reason A, did not send any of his Shinobi to these exams was due to the fact the Jinchuriki of the One tails was participating.Each of the Genin in team 7 was giving the boy a hard time. The heiress did something to the Jinchuriki at the beginning of their attack. That was no ordinary strike she delivered to Gaara in their first encounter in the sky. He seemed to have gone sane, it was no secret the boy was mental and unstable but right now he was fighting smart.A, looked to the Fifth Mizukage and narrowed his eyes at the man who always had his eyes on the feed that followed Sasuke Uchiha’s actions. The man only said the civil war was over and that Mist wanted to open itself to trade with the rest of the elemental Nations.The sad story he gave them was nothing none of them have not experienced before or were the cause of so he only got one man looking to be taking him seriously. Hiruzen Sarutobi was getting soft, or old age had him seeking something as impossible as an alliance between the 5 nations.‘As a military power such an alliance would make this Shinobi alliance a powerhouse and a foe to the rest of the smaller villages. The fact the five nations don’t get along helps the smaller villages get under the radar.’ The Riakage thought looking deep in thought.‘Kumo is a militaristic village. All our citizens are part of the Shinobi program. The leaf village gives its citizens the choice of entering or not, how would I Rule sufficiently if my citizens began wanting this power of choice?’ The Riakage might be a brute but he was also smart and attentive to people’s emotions. Kumo was striving, there was no way he was going to let himself be put into an uncertain future with the leaf leading the way.‘If ever it were to happen, Konohagaru would want to lead the world into this ‘grand new era’!’ A, snarled in anger at the obscurity of the thought of an alliance with two senile old men, a despicable gold dust user, and an unknown kage from the bloody mist.««««««”»»»»»»Uchiha Itachi paid close attention to the masked Mizukage and his interest in the feed televising his little brother. The Uchiha was proud of Sasuke for making it so far but was not happy with the way he did it. Itachi also picked up on a trend when it came to his brother.‘He is easily manipulated.’ First Mizuki and now Shikamaru. It seemed so easy too, like Sasuke had no qualms with acting on things without first thinking them through. He was so quick to get ready to fight Naruto but the blonde took a sit. Itachi shook his head in amusement at the blonde’s antics but knew it served the intended objective.With that act, Naruto was able to remove the hostility and instead talk things out with Sasuke. He also understood what the Nara planned, Naruto really is an unpredictable Ninja. He mislead the Nara by thinking his clones would go aid Hinata but instead had them trap all of them with a warden inside.Itachi always knew who his most talented and dangerous student was. Itachi learned the shadow clone jutsu at a young age and knows how hard it is to perform perfectly.The clone Jutsu Itachi learnt is the Shadow Clone Jutsu but that is a jutsu anybody could pull. To be able to perform the multi-shadow clone jutsu was another story.When Itachi saw Naruto performing that Jutsu he accepted Naruto as Minato Namikaze’s son. To perform such a jutsu at the age of 12, Itachi was quick to realize the boy was talented in ninjutsu. It wouldn’t be a stretch to say the Shadow Clone jutsu paved the way for Itachi’s early graduation.The Uchiha Jōnin was sure even if the blonde failed miserably in the academy, he would pass if he demonstrated he could perform the real forbidden jutsu.The multi Shadow Clone jutsu, Itachi only thought it fair to give the blonde the Shadow Clone: Great explosion technique. Seeing Naruto incorporate the jutsu in his act to convince Lee of a failed plan still being in motion all to make him drop his guard is just the kind of mindset a true Shinobi has.‘You would have loved this Shisui.’ Itachi thought with humor as he watched the blonde send Lee to sleep with a tag and eliminate the taijutsu specialist Genin with not a shed of blood. Itachi thought he saw the boy’s true self at that moment, which made Itachi realize another thing.‘Naruto placed the other three Genin inside a four-corner barrier to keep them out of Sasuke’s reach while he helped Hinata.’ Itachi realized in shock at the revelation, was the blonde really that talented to do so many things at once and at the drop of a hat.Itachi wondered if his little brother would win against the blonde. Itachi saw how Sasuke’s movements had become exceptionally fluent when he attacked and almost killed the Nara. Sasuke’s eyes were now fully mature but Naruto had so many cards up his sleeve with the fuinjutsu, the sword of the thunder god, and probably a Rasengan but it would be too far-fetched to think the blonde could master it in three weeks.'Try to reach out to him Naruto.’ Itachi sent his prayer out there. The Hope of the Uchiha Clan felt that the real Sasuke only ever truly came out when the blonde was involved.««««««”»»»»»»Fugaku frowned in disapproval of his son’s actions, haste to anger and act unreasonably. He was easily manipulated and seemed to let his teammate do everything as he waited around, Fugaku's stoic frown showed its face. Sasuke simply stood there as if lost on what to do.‘You can go support your teammates and eliminate the Jinchuriki faster, what did I do differently between you and Itachi? Sasuke.’ Fugaku stressed inwardly like only a parent would when they saw their child taking the wrong path in life.The clan elder loves his son but he was seeing the boy go through the Uchiha curse of hatred and losing to it. It hurt him that his words and wisdom did not click with the boy’s empathy. So ready to kill whoever is labeled an enemy, to kill your classmate's companion in cold blood, and then try to kill a classmate because he called you weak.‘You are weak Sasuke, my boy, you are weak of Will.’ Fugaku thought with sadness at the thought of his son failing like Madara once did.««««««”»»»»»»“Naruto-Baka…” Sakura grumbled in irritation at all the ridicule the blonde clones and raven-haired clones were putting Sasuke-Kun through. It had become more and more ridiculous with every new explosion to occur.
Boom!!!
Sakura’s pink short hair blew back with the gust of wind that the new explosions caused, The clones started dying in every silly way possible. Tripping and exploding, laughing until they exploded, stomping its pinky toe into a rock and exploding, or the most recent who went to pee in a corner and released gas, said ‘oops’ and exploded after turning red in ‘embarrassment’.“Hahahaha…..hahaha…haha!!!!!” A random drunk civilian laughed his guts out spilling sake from his bottle as he shook. “Hohoho hohohoho hohoho..,” another random old man cracked up with a big belly laugh of entertainment. Kids laughed playing with Naruto Uzumaki action figurines, Sakura felt like she was watching a Naruto Uzumaki special.He was the talk of the whole stadium, from the Taya tags, the skills, power, or the way he moved around the battlefield as he owned it."I can't believe Naruto just Eliminated four people in a matter of minutes." Ino whispered seating beside Sakura so the pink-haired girl heard her."What do you mean four?" Sakura asked the platinum blonde who was fixated on the image screening the Golden blonde. Naruto snickered after a ninja came to collect Lee and then returned to his normal form. A smaller image keeping track of his henged clones showed the spectators how another unsuspecting insect puffed out of Existence and the fiasco going on back at the lake stopped."Hahaha hauuuuuuu. Hahahaha!!!" The crowd was eating it all up, Naruto stole the show. Whoever spoke of these exams would no doubt not forget to mention Naruto Uzumaki."Just watch Sakura." Ino replied a little annoyed at Sakura for calling her ex an idiot.«««««"»»»»»Sasuke turned around when three Shinobi from Konoha landed in front of the four-point barrier."Shikamaru Nara, Shino Aburama, Temari Kazekage, due to not being able to find or act against a life-and-death situation you have all been deemed incapacitated and Eliminated by Naruto Uzumaki." As the Chunin spoke he spoke in a tone that carried finality, the decision was made from the top. All the Kages had decided on it being so."Naruto Uzumaki, please drop the barrier so we can escort them out of the arena?" The Chunin requested and the blonde inside the barrier nodded before having the clones outside disarm the barrier. Shikamaru looked confused but the blonde clone menace was all too happy to explain."I don't have to kill or beat you to a pulp to eliminate you guys. Just have you in positions that people would call an instant kill if put in a real-life scenario." The clone explained and Saluted before looking to Sasuke who was watching the whole scene with Surprise as they escorted three of the finalist out of the arena"1, 2, 3, 4, 5..." The clone counted confusing Sasuke. "With Lee out that would count up to five Genin I single handily Eliminated. I'm so awesome I'm leaving with that cool Chunin vest tstststs." The crowd roared for their favorite contestant as he began making his evil laugh before coughing and popping. The rest of the 20 clones summoned took a bow and puffed out of existence.Sasuke felt a breeze go through him as he stood in the now empty space, a second ago it was lively but now it felt deserted even the ruckus of the arena became like background music and their eyes left him to instead follow how the blonde would handle the Sand Genin.Sasuke turned in that direction and sprinted into the forest. He was not going to wait anymore, he and the blonde are settling it now.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Neji walked in front of Tokuma Hyūga in handcuffs as they made their way down the streets of the Hyūga grounds. As a very strict and stoic clan, most Hyūga did not attend the ChuninExams Finals. Neji faced the ground as he walked to hide his visage, his life was over, they would all know the truth and exile him.Neji did not know why he cried so much this year. They were pointing their fingers at him and speaking with bland voices, calling him a disgrace to the Hyūga Clan for working against the main family. Kō had left to drop Hanabi off at the stadium and most certainly report to Hiashi-Sama.‘I might as well be dead.’ Neji no matter his outward tendencies of seeing those beneath him as insects did not feel like he deserved this pain, embarrassment, and dishonor. They left the busy streets of the Hyūga entrance and turned a corner heading to the Hyūga Clans' private cells.“There is no reason to cry Neji-San, I know you were only being misled, we just want answers and you will be given a clean sheet.” Neji still facing the ground dropped more tears at the falseness of the statement. Neji was guilty, he killed his grandfather in cold blood and then stole his eyes.‘Fate was never their Karma but my own.’ Neji thought as he walked into the cell and turned around to face Tokuma Hyūga from behind a cage. The Hyūga Jōnin nodded at the Genin and closed the gate.Neji watched The Jōnin turn around and walk away from the cell. Neji dropped to the floor and sat crossed legged awaiting his fate.««««««”»»»»»»I traveled through the forest-like setting of the arena at my top speed and my mind set on a task. An hour ago there was no forest here, this was the power of Hashirama Senju. It was just as captivating as the history books said it to be but I did not hold on to the thought for too long.“Naruto Uzumaki!!” I shouted for the true source of my anger. I tried to push further and traveled even faster toward the general direction Hinata battled. ‘Hinata Hyūga. I-I.’ She chose the dobe over me, ‘Why am I always losing to him?’ I won’t!!I jumped over a large tree branch in my way and continued my dash. She doesn’t care about me, she does not want to be with me. ‘It’s fine.’ I thought with a sickening grin forming on my face. ‘It is cool.’ I broke out of the makeshift forest and began running toward the faux mountain.I can’t let him show me off, At home, Itachi is the center of attention. His dream of becoming Hokage was well-known and encouraged by the clan. As the firstborn my big brother also held the title of future clan head. What do I have there?‘Nothing!’ My malice spiked and my Sharingan spun like a fan behind the shades I had on. I reached for the shades with my right hand before grabbing it, removing the accessory, and then crushing it in my balled hand.I was supposed to succeed outside the clan and create my own legend. ‘It is not my fault you don’t know how to advertise Duckass, you think people are just gonna pull your name out of their ass one day calling you great?’ I remembered the first time Naruto was acknowledged by a whole village for his strength and courage. I discarded those words like stupid talk but now I understood them“He thinks I am nothing without the Uchiha Clan name supporting me.” I mumbled before throwing a bunch of Kunai on the vertical surface of the mountain and jumping high, landing my one foot on a Kunai embedded in the rocks I jumped again using it as a stepping stone to reach another Kunai. I repeated the process until I was close to the mountain tops and took a final jump to find myself on top of the mountain where there were faint sounds of fighting.I landed with a roll and did not stop my momentum when I spotted the dobe watching Hinata fight Gaara with a smile on his face. Always so fucking happy, I reached for my Kunai and twirled it in my hand, holding it in a reverse grip. Naruto already saw me coming so he turned around and made a big mistake.‘I wipe that smirk off your face.’ I thought when I was just three feet away from him. I outstretched my hand and leaped forward to reach my destination. Naruto’s hand came around to block the strike aimed at his heart by bringing his hand in its way.My Kunai never made contact, for a second I thought I was caught in a genjutsu when the Kunai was suddenly out of my hand. It just vanished when it reached the blonde’s open palm facing me and revealed a Fuinjutsu array that resembled a sun. Naruto grabbed onto my now free hand and intertwined our fingers.I quickly stopped in front of him and brought my free hand around to punch the side of his neck. He raised his free arm and blocked my attack before he twisted it along with my arm to lock mine under his. I had nowhere to go, My Sharingan saw what came next and a nano-second later it did.My head flew back and I spat blood and spittle when I got head-butted. The pain made me close my eyes so it was expected I did not see the next head strike coming that broke my nose. I was disoriented, so the blonde let me go as I took a step back feeling dizzy. Then I was reintroduced to the brick wall as I got punched so hard across the cheeks that I was blasted off 60 meters away.‘Did I just lose?’ That thought plagued me when I finally stopped rolling on the Rocky Mountain tops. The rocks scrapped my skin, cut my clothes in different places, and left me feeling sore all around. I sat up and found the enigma in my life standing in the distance not planning on continuing his attack.I stood up shakily and forced myself to my feet using my knee for support. Naruto stood there and snickered before pointing behind me, I growled and concentrated on him only to get punched behind the head and find my face buried in dirt, I honestly wondered why I removed my forehead protector back then.I placed my hands on the ground and sprung myself up, I locked my legs around the clone's neck and broke it. In that split second before I did there was another clone created and aiming a high-speed Kick at me. I braced for impact and got kicked in the ribs like a ball and was sent flying back once more.I landed on my sides and turned around on the rocky terrain for a few more meters gaining more cuts and scrapes. I think a rib snapped, I was feeling exhausted already.I shakily stood up once more and the blonde pointed behind me again now with an expression that spoke of doom. I turned quickly to counter the incoming attack and saw nothing!‘He tricked me!!!’ “Ack!!” I felt two strong arms wrap around my waist and lift me from behind like I weighed nothing. My world quickly turned upside down and my head met the rocky floor sending so much shock through my body that I felt a surge of electricity go through my being.Disoriented I did not notice when the blonde stood up again and dropped me into another suplex. I was in pain but I was also angry at the situation I found myself in, there couldn’t be such a big gap between us. Naruto stood again and my tired body could do nothing more than watch as he threw me up in the air and jumped before placing my legs on his shoulders and grabbing my waist then we descended and I met the ground with my back hard.
Crack!!!
The ground caved in and I met darkness, there was something poetic about this whole situation but I couldn’t put my finger on it.‘I lost.’««««««”»»»»»»“Phew….thought he would catch on for a minute there.” Naruto wiped the sweat from his brows and grinned in mischief. What was Sasuke thinking taking him head-on? Honestly, the only person who could take him on now was either an experienced Jōnin or a competent Hyūga.“Kukukuk I’m so badass..kukukuk..” Naruto giggled in mischief, to fight him now was to fight an army, and to fight him without knowing his arsenal was stupid. Every very stupid but could he blame Sasuke? Nobody told the boy the stories of the fabled Uzumaki Clan. Naruto shrugged.The blonde watched Sasuke’s out cold form for a second longer before approaching the raven-haired boy in a walk. Naruto’s mane of blonde hair blew in the wind as he walked and a frown marred his face. The Sharingan wasn’t a problem to him anymore, he took measures against all its abilities.Naruto reached Sasuke’s body and stared at it for a minute, seeing the boy's peaceful expression and bloody face made him feel kind of bad. To nullify the Sharingan’s ability to predict movements all Naruto had to do was attack from Sasuke’s blind spots.To prevent Sasuke from using his interceptor fist, Naruto simply took a hands-on approach by grappling with the Uchiha and giving him some of that three-hit combo and a finisher. Naruto watched Sasuke for a second longer before dashing towards Hinata’s battle with Gaara excited to Eliminate him and fight his girlfriend seriously.He did not notice Sasuke’s finger twitching.Hinata is a sensor so she will be able to keep track of all his clones, and the spike in chakra before a jutsu is performed will point her out to any incoming surprises. The strategy he used against Sasuke was not going to work against her. For one, Hinata had no blind spots and the whole arena was in her sights.Grappling as well is a no-go due to her being a user of the gentle fist. Then there was the Katana he gifted her, Naruto gulped and then grinned.“Man…..Hinata Hyūga…..” Naruto thought with heart in his eyes at the thought of his girlfriend. How did he find her? “No wait! She found me.” Naruto corrected and looked above, thanking the world for sending her to him. It was the best choice they could make to keep the balance of their universe.Naruto was too preoccupied with his lovely princess to be plotting grandass world domination plans. It took time and Naruto was trying to spend all of it with his little lady. Ain’t nobody got time for world domination when you got a nice woman by your side.“Man…I love her so much and I will protect her forever,” Naruto promised and jumped into the air to soar above Hinata and Gaara fighting. The blonde raised his right arm to the air with open palms and then swung it down.There was no limit to fuinjutsu, Naruto thought with a grin as the seal at the back of his right hand glowed blue and he sent out a blast of pressurized wind at the two fighting contestants. Hinata of course seeing him in the air with her Byakugan and feeling the spike of Chakra jumped back and away from the blast.Hinata’s eyes widened when she saw a giant five-finger imprint in her previous position with a dome of sand in the middle having protected Gaara from the wind attack. Her eyes narrowed in annoyance when Naruto landed on the ground and ran towards her while smacking her with his love.“Hey Hinata-Hime, did you see that?! It’s awesome right, right!!?? Hahaha.” Naruto not knowing the dangers he was in ran toward Hinata with a big smile on his face while waving his hands in the air with excitement.He quickly regretted his actions when he reached her.“Ouch, Ouch Ouch Hime….. what was that for?” Naruto cried comical tears now squatting and drawing circles in the dirt with a depressed cloud above him.Hinata at seeing Naruto’s depression and feeling his genuine sadness sighed and her eyes softened. She approached him and squatted before bringing her hands up to mush his cheeks.“I’m sorry...Na-Ru-To-Kun.” Hinata said sweetly looking into his deep blue eyes with her deep black ones. Naruto pouted and shook his head no before folding his arms and acting bratty.Hinata sighed and felt his emotions wanted some kind of compensation for the act of pulling his cheeks that still felt warm to the touch.“What can I do for you to forgive me?” Hinata asked sweetly, sometimes she thought her friends and classmates had a point when they said they were like mother and son.Naruto blew out his cheeks and tapped his right cheek like a demand and Hinata rolled her eyes. She approached him to give him the requested Kiss, forgetting all the eyes on them and acting like she would if they were alone.Hinata felt the blonde’s mischief when it was too late as Naruto turned his head in the last second and her kiss landed on his lips. Hinata felt love strike her core and got lost as she held the position for a full 6 seconds.“Haaaaaaaaaaaa!!!”“You! Close your eyes.!”“Mommy I want to see!!”“Yeahhhhhhhhh!!”“This Exams is the bomb!!!”“Konoha knows how to throw a partAYYYYY!!”“That brat smooth as fuck!!”“Whaaaaatttt!!!!”The crowd was in a frenzy and Hinata finally realized the act she was putting on. She immediately stood up and blushed red.««««««”»»»»»»Gaara watched with fascination in his eyes as Naruto Uzumaki laughed and laughed in Joy at the Hyūga Heiress as she began fumbling around in embarrassment. The spectators were making catcalls and asking for another show.Was She the one that kept Naruto Uzumaki sane? Gaara was still flabbergasted by the prospect of a Jinchuriki laughing so loud and deep. His laugh made Gaara want to crack a smile himself, it felt almost contagious. Gaara looked at the spectators and found them laughing, talking, cheering, and getting along.So many different people from different lands and cultures, laughing and getting along just because they were enjoying themselves here.‘His existence has already been proven.’ Naruto did not have to kill anyone, Gaara wondered if he had been going at it the wrong way. The Hyūga Heiress already informed him of his party’s elimination at the hands of the Jinchuriki of the Nine-tailed fox while they fought.Gaara of course got worried for his sister but Hinata told him she was not harmed and was escorted by leaf nin.“Naruto Uzumaki.” Gaara called out in his gruff and emotionless voice that gave many spectators goosebumps. Naruto who now had his arm around Hinata’s shoulder while teasing the girl by poking her red cheeks looked toward him and hummed.“Sup?” Naruto asked casually and Gaara had only one question for the blonde Genin.“What is strength Uzumaki Naruto?” Gaara asked and Naruto instantly smiled with a melancholic gaze in his eyes.“It is her.” Naruto said looking at Hinata Hyūga with a soft smile that punched her in the stomach with the force of a freight train of love. “She is my strength,” Naruto said with so much love that Hinata felt her heart rate increase.“Naruto-Kun.” Hinata said lost on what else to do and Naruto reached out a hand to place on her chin.“My strength is my Hime.” Naruto told Hinata but Gaara thought he understood what the blonde was trying to convey by the look in his eyes. His strength comes from the desire to protect those closest to him. Gaara smiled genuinely for the first time in a long while and the crowd began “KISS KISS KISS KISS KISS!!!!!” As the crowd chanted for the now-public couple to kiss, Gaara could admit one thing from this whole experience.‘Your existence will one day be the grandest of them all Uzumaki.’ Gaara looked to Hinata Hyūga who became a blushing mess once more with her guard so down it would be so easy to eliminate her but Gaara wouldn’t do that, not unless he wanted to receive The blonde’s wrath.Instead, he stood there and watched the show.««««««”»»»»»»‘K-kiss N-Narut-to-kun in pub-public!!!’ Hinata’s thoughts were going in a whirlpool of directions, she couldn’t think straight with everybody’s eyes on her so she deactivated her eyes but her emotion-sensing ability told her the crowd wanted what they wanted.“If you're too chicken to kiss him, I will do it for you!” A random teenage girl in the crowd shouted out.“Please have my babies Naruto-Sama!!” Hinata’s eyes twitched at that moment and she grabbed Naruto’s collar before smacking her lips to his initiating a passionate kiss to chase all the home wreckers away.Hinata was blind so she did not see how Naruto’s arms were waving around due to the shock of being manhandled and unexpectedly kissed. Hinata broke the kiss after a long 15 seconds and cleared her throat trying to keep her composure as the crowd roared in approval.Hinata released Naruto’s collar not knowing he stared at her with wide eyes that were in the shape of hearts. She patted the wrinkles she caused on his collar and tried to fix his jacket and get her mind back in the game.At that moment Hinata began hearing what sounded like a thousand birds tweeting. She spaced out during that kiss and only then realized that Sasuke was in the vicinity. His pure malice and anger pointed at the blonde she loved with all her heart.Hinata heard a thousand birds tweeting and felt Sasuke dash towards Gaara at speeds she was shocked he could achieve. Sasuke’s signature reached Gaara in seconds and Hinata activated her dojutsu to see what was going on only to gasp when Sasuke’s left arm covered in lightning struck the unsuspecting Gaara from behind and his arm came out the front of his chest.Hinata saw Gaara’s eyes widen while staring in their direction before throwing up blood from his mouth. Hinata watched as Gaara looked at the hand sticking out of his chest where his heart should be located before he spat out more blood. There was a tingle in her body when the arm drew back and out of Gaara’s body.Sasuke proceeded to kick Gaara’s back which pushed the Jinchuriki forward to drop face first on the ground with blood leaking from the hole in his chest. Hinata was seeing all this with wide eyes of shock, Gaara was starting to understand the world, she could feel the struggle in his chakra diminish with every interaction he had in the arena.When Gaara asked Naruto that question earlier and received an answer, Hinata felt the boy’s resolve strengthen. Gaara was willing to fight his inner demons but Sasuke used that moment to strike the gourd-wearing boy.“Do you see NARUTO?!!” Sasuke shouted looking like a bloody mess with a sickening glare in his visage and a swollen right eye. “THIS IS HOW A TRUE NINJA ENDS A BATTLE!! WITH DEATH!!!” Sasuke proclaimed loud enough for the silent crowd to hear. Hinata did not care for that, the only thing she could see was Gaara’s downed form with her mind playing games with her as she saw her lover's form instead on the ground dying.“Hinata.” Hinata did not know what got over her but she started to hyperventilate. Sasuke’s emotions all spoke of Naruto’s death, it made her uneasy and terrified of losing the blonde. Gaara’s signature was becoming more and more silent, she always felt Naruto couldn’t die but seeing Gaara who had a life so similar to her blonde lover on the floor losing his life had Hinata thinking differently.“HINATA!!” Hinata eeped out of her funk and finally noticed her lover's yellow warm chakra engulf her core and soul.“I-I y-yes..” Hinata found her voice and the blonde nodded before she noticed the panic he had dissipated.Hinata felt Sasuke’s emotions get even angrier when Naruto hugged her and he attacked. Naruto’s emotions spoke of anger aimed at Sasuke and she felt a burst of sinister chakra envelop Gaara.Hinata felt fear engulf her.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
I stared at Sasuke’s approaching form and I wondered if permanently disabling him would get him off my back. I can’t kill him, maybe a few weeks ago I would have been able to do so but not now. Sasuke went through hand seals and blasted me with a great fireball jutsu.I raised my right arm, palm facing forward and the seal on my palm glowed red before the flames inches from my palm vanished suddenly. No smoke, no sound just gone without a trace. Sasuke’s Sharingan widened, and I couldn’t help but think he should try to copy that with his eyes.I watched him jump in the air and go through more seals, now performing a fire-style phénix flame jutsu. I aimed my hand at his airborne form and unsealed the flames I had sealed away earlier, moving with the same velocity it traveled in when first sent my way.Sasuke’s eyes widened again before the flames consumed him. I knew it would not be that simple and a second later my thoughts were proven correct when a burnt log fell from the sky. I brought my arm down and instead looked at Hinata who I had placed behind me to let her calm down.Sasuke rushed in again, now from the right with bloody teeth bared in anger. I summoned a clone that quickly appeared in front of my ‘teammate’ like an illusion and engaged him in hand-to-hand combat.I turned around to face the dome of sand that had encircled Gaara after he stopped moving. I wrapped my hand around Hinata’s shoulders from behind with our cheeks very close to each other while my clone kept Sasuke busy.I noticed how Hinata was intently staring at the dome with her Byakugan, only she knew what was going on in there.“I will be right back Hime.” I told my best friend and dashed off to take on Sasuke who was fighting with every tool he had at his disposal. My clone was giving him a hard time with the simple strategy of summoning a clone before getting dispelled and having the summoned clone attack at high speeds while Sasuke was in no position to dodge or block.Training with clones is a cheat code of magnitudes only I will ever know, the leaps in strength, skills, experience, and chakra control I achieved every day for the last 3 weeks were enough to make me proficient in everything I trained in and learned. I can train everything at once and with my stamina which I share with my clones, they can train for hours nonstop.“You don’t know when to stay down.” I said when I reached Sasuke and my clone popped to obscure his vision. The Hook I sent his way was weaved away from and he looked at me with pure hate in his eyes. Yes, I stared him in the eyes, I had to cover my weakness against Genjutsu and fuinjutsu had just the answer for that.I was not falling victim to the Sharingan’s eye of hypnosis anytime soon, but Sasuke did not have to know that. “I’m going to kill you dobe.” Sasuke threatened and I rolled my eyes when he brought his left leg up to kick the side of my face.“Show me.” I beckoned him to make his promise a reality while grabbing his attacking leg in a vice grip. He jumped while swinging with his other leg at my face but without a seal, I summoned a clone to my side already at high speed coming with a right hook. The fist met Sasuke’s cheek and sent him blasting back and away from me.‘It would be so much simpler to kill him.’ I thought with anger at myself for not just finishing it but…‘Aunty would be sad.’ Or maybe I was just finding a reason to not do it, not for her but for Mom. I looked at the audience and squinted my eyes to spot Mikoto Uchiha and Izumi Uchiha watching the fight.‘I don’t think I can hurt Aunty like that and mom would not like it.’ I performed the Shuushine to reach Sasuke’s form and delivered a knee strike to his diaphragm, knocking the breath out of him and blasting him a couple more feet away. He rolled on the ground before pushing himself up by performing a flip. He landed on his feet and took four steps back as if disoriented before gazing at me with anger in his crimson eyes.I know Sasuke hates my guts, Honestly, he is just fun to tease but the difference between his hate toward me and the one I get from the general public is that my teammate’s hate is purely against me and not from my association with the fur ball.Sasuke drew two Kunai and dashed in again, making me sigh before sending out another high-speed clone, this one with a bang.
Boom!!!
The clone exploded before reaching Sasuke and the force behind the explosion sent him flying back and away screaming in pain. I looked back toward Aunty Mikoto and saw her place her hands in front of her mouth. From this far I could not read her facial expression but her body language said she did not like to see her son hurt, she most certainly would not like to see him dead.‘I don’t want her to hate me.’ I thought to myself, she is the closest I can get to knowing my mom. She cooked for me my Mom’s special Ramen and shared so many stories of the redhead. For me to Kill her son in front of her while We are supposed to be teammates. That does not sound like something Hinata would approve of, so I will not do it.“I’m just gonna beat you to the ground until you can’t stand up anymore!!” I proclaimed and cracked my knuckles. “Get ready Sasuke because I’m coming.” I vitalized my body and took control of my shadow with Ying release before vanishing like an illusion only to appear in front of Sasuke with a spartan kick.Sasuke crossed his arms in front of his chest because he was not fast enough to dodge my attack even if his sharingan had somehow evolved and could keep track of me. My foot made contact and Sasuke shot back like a bullet crying out in pain. I performed the Shuushine to get to his airborne form and I grabbed his foot stopping his momentum suddenly.I heard a crack from the leg I grabbed and Sasuke screamed out in pain. “Agh!!!” I refrained from looking at Aunty as the crowd cheered when I dislocated Sasuke’s ankle. I summoned another clone who appeared in the distance. I spun 3times With Sasuke’s foot in my hands before throwing him toward my clone with great force.Sasuke must have broken the sound barrier before reaching my clone who landed a devastating clothesline to his chest, probably cracking a rib.
Crunch!!!
Sasuke did not make a sound as he rolled and rolled on the floor before going over the mountain and falling off. I summoned a clone with the purpose of saving him from a crash landing and deposit him safely on the ground for a ninja to go collect him.‘I'm sure his done after that final attack.’ I concluded and Ran back toward Hinata to find a solution on what to do against Gaara. Just when I reached Hinata the clone I sent after Sasuke got killed by the Uchiha and dispelled giving me the memory.“Man…… he doesn’t give up.” I chuckled as I said this out loud looking up at the sky. Did he want me to end it all with his death, it is just the Chunin exams it isn’t that big a deal.“How is the situation going with Gaara?” I asked my girlfriend who looked so beautiful as she placed all her concentration on the dome of sand.“His wounds have healed, I can’t feel his presence and his chakra networks are being flooded with the bijuu’s chakra.” Hime told me seriously and I got serious as well. Hinata took a deep breath and did something, or I think she did when she suddenly became still.“Naruto!!!!” Sasuke’s shout reached me and I turned to find his bloody form limping toward me with a Fūma Shuriken in hand. “For how long!!?” He asked and I looked at him in confusion.“What are you blabbering about?!!” I asked having to raise my voice as well because of the distance between us.“For how long have you been this strong and mocking me??!” Sasuke demanded in another shout as he limped his way toward me with pure rage in his crimson eyes that I stared straight at.“I don’t have to answer that.” I instead told him and turned my head to face Hinata who didn’t seem to register anything. ‘What is she doing!’ I wondered before looking back to Sasuke. He threw the Fūma Shuriken at me with a shout and began going through hand seals.“Ahhhhhh!!!” Ox, Rabbit, Monkey, Dragon, Rat, Bird, Ox, Snake, Dog, Tiger, Monkey. It was my first time seeing the sequence of seals but what followed after was the Chidori a bastardized Rasengan if you asked me.Sasuke smirked before he jumped up using his uninjured foot and began free-falling toward me with his left hand outstretched forward covered in lightning.‘I did not think I would get bored fighting this guy, yet here I am bored out of my mind.’ I swung my right hand in the air like I was throwing a slap and the seal behind my hand glowed before a gust of wind smacked Sasuke’s body out of the air to meet with the rocky terrain once more. The crowd again approved but I did not look to my Godmother and instead at the seal on the back of my right hand.With a little tweaking and changes, the seal used to create the Sword of the thunder god became something else and in my opinion something cooler. The seal tattooed to my flesh on the back of my right hand was in the shape of a swirl, with three arrays meant to do specific things.‘The first absorbs my chakra and stores it into an array that works like a battery. The second array automatically uses nature transformation to change my chakra into wind release when called upon. The last array shapes the wind into whatever position my hand is in’I made a fist with my right hand and shot it forward like I was throwing a jab in Sasuke’s direction while the seal glowed.“Aghhhhhh!!!” Sasuke screamed when my wind punch landed on his form, making his whole body feel the hit. This time I let him drop to the forest floor below.I turned around, and since I never took a step away from Hinata when Sasuke attacked I was right next to her. I went on to wrap my arm around her shoulder and give her a gentle shake. “Hime?” I called out her name and she blinked before looking at me.“Find anything?” I asked her and also realized how my rising nerves because of Sasuke diminished when our eyes made contact. “Did I ever mention how beautiful your eyes are?” I asked with a grin forming on my face, She had me in the palms of her hands but with that blush forming on her face I would think the feeling was mutual.“No Naruto-Kun, b-but thank you.” She has such a gentle voice, I thought. I moved my hand from her shoulder and placed it on her cheek so I could move my head closer to hers and stare deep into her eyes.“I adore you.” I whispered and she turned red, which made my grin widen and her beauty elevate.“A-And I adore you Naruto-Kun.” She whispered with a beautiful big smile that made me happy to see. I wish she could see how much she makes me smile, my cheeks are quite literally hurting at this point.“Ncaawwww!!!!” the crowd cooed when they saw the fluffy mood the two contestants had going on.“The beast within Gaara seems calm, it did not register my intrusion.” I got confused by the knowledge and asked her what she meant.“I…..” Hinata stopped talking and turned her head to face the dome with my hand still on her cheek. “He is awake and hostile.” Hime mumbled and she summoned her Katana. I too turned my head to face the dome of sand and saw cracks forming while other sections fell apart.“Are you sure?” I had to ask and when Hinata looked at me with fear in her eyes, I turned her head to face me and brought our foreheads together. I looked at her deep into her active dojutsu that made it look like she was glaring at me and promised myself I would protect her.“Yes.” She simply said and I rubbed her cheek with my thumb.“I will always protect you, you know that.” I told her and she nodded but still frowned. “What is wrong.?” I asked trying not to look at the sand dome breaking apart.“What about you, who will protect you?” She asked me with clear fear in her voice and I sighed before wrapping my arms around her waist. I ignored the catcalls coming from the audience and gave Hinata my best grin that said believe it.“You will Hime.” I responded and her eyes widened at the assurance in my voice. “I trust you, you know that right?” I asked and she nodded, blushing red because of how close I held her with the only distance being between our lips as even our foreheads were connected.“Then I got your back and you got mine?” I asked making her nod again. “Cool, then let’s do this.” She again nodded and tried to get out of the hug but I held on tight, she looked back at me and I got lost in her eyes. “You know I love you right?” She broke into a smile at that question and nodded with a pink tint on her face.“How about we travel the world after all this, just the two of us?” I suggested and she brought her arms to wrap around my shoulders while she smiled.“I would love that very much.” Was her answer and I found myself moving in for a kiss. When I am with my Hime the world becomes background noise, I just want her like this until the end of time, and then some.‘I will sacrifice any and everything for you Hinata Hyūga, including my life if I have to.’ I promised myself seriously and I saw her frown, it is like she always knows when I am being emo. Hinata pecked my lips with a smile and I was a happy rainbow once more as I grinned.“NARUTO!!!” Sasuke’s shouting voice reached my ears and I found myself back in reality. I sighed and Hinata sighed as we broke the hug and faced the limping Uchiha who was bloody, with torn clothes that were also burnt in random places while being filled with dirt and grim.“He is hurting, Naruto-kun.” Hinata reminded me and I wondered why she always seemed so good at reading people’s feelings.“UZUMAKI!!!” I turned my head to stare at Gaara who revealed himself from the sand dome sporting new features.“That’s my name.” I joked before winking at Hinata. “How about you let me handle Gaara?” I offered and she shook her head in the negative confusing me.“I will fight him. I just have to land another clean hit.” She told me and I nodded not minding the change of plans because I believed in her strength.“Ready Hime?” I asked grinning.“Ready Naruto-Kun.” She replied with a serious nod and I again wondered how I was so blind to notice all that love in her eyes no matter the form it took.I turned around and dashed toward Sasuke while Hinata ran toward Gaara but I quickly made a clone moving at high speeds to transform into a dark blue strand of hair and attach itself to her. I can’t risk losing my life because that is what she is to me, my life.«««««”»»»»»Hinata dashed toward the possessed Gaara with her katana held in one hand, while the other hand was raised in front of her with her palm facing forward. She concentrated on her vision and found the Ichibi screaming while throwing a tantrum. It was chaotic and Gaara’s body moved with that same chaotic energy.Gaara’s new features consisted of a big clawed right and left arm made of sand and the insane yellow eyes of the Ichibi. Hinata prepared herself when the salivating Gaara leaped toward her and she went through hand seals before calling out.“Water style: Water Needle!” Using the chakra control granted by the Gentle Fist, Hinata concentrated her chakra until water vortexes were created around her. She shot out water blasts from the vortexes which turn to needle-like water. By using the Byakugan, this technique can be used with great precision to aim at the tenkentsu in the body.Hinata had to admit the large-scale sand tsunami that Gaara summoned to block her technique was grand. She jumped back and away from the sand Tsunami that was slowly losing its force as it gained on her.Hinata stopped back paddling when the Sand technique lost its velocity and crashed to the ground. She quickly leaped to the left to dodge Gaara’s human-sized clawed arm that is reminiscent of the Ichibi’s own.The Hyūga Heiress took to her nature manipulation training and called upon her knowledge of it. Hinata called upon a thin layer of water to coat her Katana and take her weapon’s shape.‘Thinner.’ Hinata thought raising her blade above her head as she soared backward. ‘Sharper.’ She concentrated her chakra into the water coating her blade to make the water sharper. Hinata landed and blasted herself toward Gaara while swinging her blade downward.“Water Style: Katana Slash!” Hinata called out and the thin layer of water took a crescent shape as it flew off the katana but retained its sharpness and concentration heading toward Gaara.The attack made contact with the sand arm Gaara sent at Hinata and she was happy to see that it worked. A sword did not do well against earth and Hinata did not want to take chances by cutting the sand directly with her blade.The sand arm the Hyūga Genin cut off quickly got reattached and Hinata frowned narrowing her eyes at the phenomenon. She saw in great detail how Gaara’s brown chakra attached itself to the sand and gave it purpose.The sand returned to Gaara’s side and formed another clawed right arm before recreating another for his left arm. The possessed Jinchuriki laughed in hysteria after that feat.Hinata narrowed her eyes and raised her left hand in front of her face with her index and middle fingers out stretched to channel her chakra.The veins in the corner of her eyes began pulsing as her eyes got even darker if it was possible. More Water began coating her katana as her chakra spiked.Left Swipe, diagonal up swipe, horizontal left swipe, diagonal down swipe, Hinata’s right hand became a blur as she began performing the water style: katana slash sending consecutive sharp water arcs at Gaara in the form of an eight.Gaara raised his arms and a sand wall formed in front of him to block the attacks. As the one with the superior element, Gaara was very sure of his defense and was shocked when the first water blade sliced cleanly through his sand wall.Gaara jumped high to get away from the onslaught of water blades and placed his arms above his head before swinging them down to point at Hinata.“Sand Shuriken.” Gaara sent out a barrage of sand Shurikens at Hinata. The sand Shurikens formed from his clawed hands and were launched at the Hyūga with great speed.Her Katana still coated in a thin layer of water, Hinata began cutting down on every shuriken that converged on her. She was not done attacking yet as thin crescent water blades were still being sent out toward Gaara after every swing of the blade.“Heeeeeiiiiyaaasaas!!!!” Gaara screeched in insanity and sent his clawed arm down to grab onto the ground below so he could yank himself down. Dodging the sharp water blades Gaara landed with a crash and sent out both clawed hands stretching toward his opponent.Hinata’s blade disappeared and she brought both her palms forward to collide with the clawed hands as she called out.“Eight Trigrams: Mountain Crusher!!” Hinata’s chakra traveled through the sand arms while breaking them apart before reaching Gaara’s actual arms and causing great damage.“Rrriiiieeerryyaaaaa!!!!” Gaara’s screech of pain was a disturbing sound but what was even more disturbing was how the possessed boy’s arms healed in seconds with snaps and cracks sounding out with a wet sound in between them.“Kill mother, kill the progenitor, kill the rabbit, kill evil.” Gaara was mumbling incoherent things as he slowly approached Hinata. Eyes locked to her own with great bloodlust and he attacked screaming a long-lost name.“Kill the rabbit goddess!!!”««««««”»»»»»»Sasuke’s three tomoe Sharingan danced around his eyes as it kept him informed on the fast-moving blonde’s position. He tried to raise his guard to block the incoming jab but still received the hit as Naruto’s fist slipped through the closing gap.Sasuke’s head flicked back and he gritted his teeth as more blood fell from his broken nose. He buckled forward when he received two hooks on his sides and got raised off his feet when an uppercut met his chin and rattled his brain.The Uchiha felt his ankles get grabbed and he was dragged back down, only to receive another uppercut from the blonde. Sasuke still in the clone's grip registered his canine loosen and his eyes widened at the thought of losing a tooth.He grits his teeth while performing a seal less substitution technique to get away from the blonde. Sasuke found himself in a bush as he hid to catch his breath and he chuckled.“I’m hiding from that dobe.” The Uchiha said before chuckling again, though his eyes carried none of the humor you would expect. Sasuke was livid, the blonde was toying with him. Sasuke could deduce that much by his condition, it aches him to think that he should have been down for the count already but it was the simple truth.Sasuke couldn’t live in a world where the dobe was better than him, it was not the world he imagined. Sasuke thought, which showed just how much he had changed from the eager boy who wanted to start the academy 6 years ago.The old Sasuke Uchiha dreamt of fighting alongside his big brother for the longest time, and in wave country, he had gotten that honor. He dreamt of doing S-Rank missions for the Hokage himself and in his ninja pouch he carried this achievement in the form of a payment scroll under his name. The same Sharingan he once envied in Itachi that he now possessed all seemed to not matter anymore. All that mattered now was being better than Naruto Uzumaki.‘He stole the whole exam, no matter what I do now, it will not make as big an impact as everything he has done.’ Sasuke balled his fists as he kept still to not reveal his position. His mind replaying everything Naruto had done in the exams since it began.Naruto spoke up for the other examiners in the first stage to motivate them all when morale was low. Sasuke remembered how even enemies cheered along with him at the end of his speech. In the second stage the blonde proved his love for Hinata by choosing her above Ino and now the final stage.‘The Taya tag, even father was excited for its release.’ Sasuke felt a pang in his chest that quickly turned to bloodlust before he ran out of his hiding place and toward the blonde who simply stood there waiting for him to attack like he had all the time in the world.“Every day I have to sit around and see you have it all.” Sasuke spoke as he initiated the attack knowing that he was only able to do so because the blonde allowed him to do so.“Wow Sasuke… really man, really??” Naruto asked as he dodged Sasuke’s jab by moving away from it and hopping on his feet to change his body’s angle. Sasuke moved in again and jumped up with both feet up in a drop kick. A clone appeared above Sasuke and aimed for a leg drop with Sasuke barely twisting out of the way.“I’ll kill you.” The Uchiha threatened as he landed on all four like a feline about to pounce and pounce he did as he launched himself at the Uzumaki. Sasuke caught sight of Naruto sidestep so fast that he thought he saw double before he missed the blonde completely feeling like he phased through him.“I think we both know you can’t accomplish that as you are.” Naruto spoke softly as his right hand moved forward and Sasuke found himself in the Uzumaki’s mercy.The Uchiha quickly performed the clone technique, never knowing he would need it one day. Naruto’s hand about to grab Sasuke’s ankle missed and instead phased through the illusion that was made to look closer than Sasuke actually was.Sasuke smirked when he landed with a roll and twisted to stare at the blonde thinking Naruto never saw that coming but when he looked at the blonde he found him instead looking in the distance at Hinata Hyūga who was fighting the weird Genin from Suna.The Uchiha Genin did not understand what that transformation was about, what captivated him was the fact Hinata still took on the monstrosity and was somehow winning.Sasuke didn’t want to close his eyes because he would relive the kiss between Naruto and Hinata. It pained him to think that for the blonde, Hinata would be brave enough to publicly announce her affections by initiating a kiss. Sasuke didn’t even think he was brave enough to do such a thing.“Don’t mock me dobe!” Sasuke shouted when Naruto’s posture became dreamy. The Uchiha’s boiling anger once again spilled over and he attacked again. “You have it all!!” Sasuke accused and Naruto shook his head in disbelief at what he heard.“You stupid? stupid.” Naruto blandly spoke like he was stating an obvious fact. Sasuke quickly reached him and was met by another wind punch that sent him flying back and Naruto followed him in dash.“You have a family, a clan, a history you can trace back to the age of the warring clans and you say an orphan with none of what you have has it better than you, ‘has it all’ apparently.” Naruto didn’t know what it was about the Uchiha Genin but something was clearly loose up there and it was starting to annoy him immensely.Sasuke balled his fists until they turned white while he got angrier at the golden-blonde Genin standing in front of him. What the blonde said made him angry because it rang true in his mind but admitting that Naruto had a point even to himself was something his psyche would not touch with a poll the length of the elemental nations and beyond.“Hn.” Sasuke grunted and dodged by the skin of his teeth as his eyes became accustomed to the sudden burst of speed at the beginning of Naruto’s attacks. Sasuke found a chance to counter and took it immediately as he performed a reverse roundhouse kick to Naruto’s cheek.Sasuke smirked. “Puff.” The smirk dropped and turned into a frown before he heard exaggerated clapping coming from directly behind him.“There, you won!! You defeated the great Naruto-Sama!!” Naruto was not helping the situation by putting on an act because it could only be an act, what with the wide grin on his face that looked absolutely villainous.“Don’t…mock mmmm…..” Sasuke’s eyes widened as his words came out in an incoherent whisper. Naruto reached him so fast that he couldn’t so much as move a muscle even though his eyes caught everything. A gust of wind followed a second after the d-do-be….dobe stopped in Sasuke’s personal space.“Stay down….you are out of your league.” Sasuke felt fear strike him when Naruto whispered those words in his left ear ominously, and he could not retract his head due to the blonde holding it from behind with a death grip.There was no sound made as a blue light began emitting in the gap between their bodies. Sasuke peaked down out of curiosity and fear gripped his heart when he spotted the famed jutsu of the fourth Hokage spinning rapidly 1 millimeter from his midsection.“Rasengan!!” Naruto roared as he held Sasuke in place by the head and drilled the Jutsu into his stomach. The blonde did not blink as Sasuke screamed in pain and thrashed in a hopeless attempt to get free.“Aghhhhhh!!!!!” Naruto shoved the jutsu further into his raven-haired teammate's stomach. The Jutsu grounded away at Sasuke’s shirt, mesh shirt, and finally skin. Placing his intestines under a lot of stress and pressure including unimaginable pain.“Now we know who’s better.” Naruto whispered his final words before letting go of Sasuke’s head and letting his Jutsu spin Sasuke around like a top before blasting him away.Sasuke screamed while he landed on the ground roughly while getting carried more than 20 meters away. When he finally lost all momentum his Sharingan deactivated with his black eyes opened wide, mouth agape, and body unresponsive.Naruto turned around as a Chunin of Konoha immediately came down to collect Sasuke Uchiha. A second later a group of Medic Ninja came with a stretcher when the Chunin sent a hand signal to indicate the injuries were serious and if not treated immediately they could become life threatening.The crowd was in a frenzy because of all they had witnessed. Naruto did not care, his mood was ruined and now he just wanted to get the whole event out of the way so he could run away with his princess.A feed declared Sasuke Uchiha Eliminated and Naruto did not give the boy getting carried away another glance.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Sasuke awoke with a start and tried to immediately stand up to continue fighting but he felt a hand push him back down by his chest. The delay gave him ample time to realize above him was not the afternoon sky but instead a gray ceiling with a fan right above him.The curse of the Uchiha is the Sharingan, yet most don’t know what it is about the Sharingan that is so cursed. “The doctor said you shouldn’t be moving, troublesome.” Sasuke heard and immediately recognized who it was that spoke, if he was in the same room with Shikamaru it meant he got eliminated.“Let go of me..” Sasuke growled out and the hand resting above his chest retracted. Sasuke grunted as the events he wholeheartedly wanted to forget began replaying in his mind in great detail, including every emotion and pain he felt at those moments blossoming in his heart. He only felt unfiltered anger.The Sharingan when active records every detail its user sees, hears, and feels. Each tomoe unlocks a new aspect of the memory-saving ability of the Sharingan.The First tomoe unlocks the eye of foresight, The second tomoe unlocks the eye of hypnosis. The third tomoe combines the two and becomes the eye of self. The eye of self is the cursed ability of the Sharingan, it is the aspect that copies the user’s emotions during a scene and artificially projects them when replaying a memory to better relive the experience.This eye of self hurts many Uchiha when they go through horrible events in their lives. There is no forgetting, whenever they speak of the event, think of it, dream of it or even hear about it in passing they relive it in their minds.Sasuke had gained this third tomoe of the Sharingan, meaning his eyes were fully mature. Consequently, the third tomoe also unlocked his eye of self and along with it the Uchiha’s curse.The Uchiha Genin balled his fists when he heard the crowd cheering, the distant sounds of fighting, Explosions, and shouting. Sasuke at the thought of Naruto immediately felt hate, at the thought of the blonde he felt defeated and he wanted to return the favor tenfold.Sasuke stood from the bed and almost buckled under his weight in exhaustion. He grabbed onto the four-wheeled pole next to him and regained his balance. The Uchiha looked to Shikamaru and he gripped the pole harder in even more anger when he saw the Nara looking at him with pity, he must have looked worse than he felt.“Get out of my way.” Sasuke said coldly and Shikamaru not bothered by the Uchiha’s health moved aside and let him pass. Sasuke stepped forward and left the room. The further he got in the hallways the clearer the cheering sounded and Sasuke’s heart gripped in his chest when he began hearing a name being Chanted.“NARUTO, NARUTO, NARUTO, NARUTO.”“Naruto-Sama please have my babies!!!”‘He will pay.’ Sasuke promised and turned a corner, heading out of the arena.««««««”»»»»»»Sakura was wide-eyed and mouth agape after witnessing everything that occurred in the last 20 minutes. Naruto and Hinata kissed. Her mind at seeing that short-circuited and rebooted only to see them do it again making her brain short-circuit once more.Sakura felt her heart ache every time Naruto hurt Sasuke, when her love interest gave an ear-piercing scream of pain Sakura felt like punching the Uzumaki in the face. Then a thought had entered her mind, Naruto plus Hinata equaled no Hinata plus Sasuke. Sakura suddenly felt hope blossom in her chest.When Sasuke got carried away in a stretcher she stood up and scurried away in search of him not noticing that Ino had already left her seat earlier.“Sasuke-Kun!!” Sakura exclaimed while she swung the door to the infirmary open. She blinked when she found Shikamaru there simply sitting on a wooden chair.“You just missed him.” He said and Sakura turned around to leave. “He's not in a good mood.” Shikamaru sighed when the girl didn’t stop to hear his warning and the door banged closed behind her. “Troublesome.”‘Where are you Sasuke-Kun?’ Sakura thought as she dashed down the hallways of the stadium. She turned a corner and ran into Lee who sat on the side of the wall with his knees close to his chest. Sakura approached him quickly and slowed down in front of him.“Lee-San, did you see Sasuke-Kun by any chance?” Sakura asked as she jogged on the spot. An explosion sounded out in the distance and the stadium shook a little Sakura was uninterested in all that commotion.“HAI Sakura-Chan!!!” Lee exclaimed as his sour mood vanished at the sight of the pink-haired Haruno. “Sasuke-Kun went that way.” Lee pointed down the hallway and Sakura smiled in gratitude.“Sakura-Chan!!! I would like your advice on……” Lee stopped shouting and simply watched Sakura run down the hallway in the direction he pointed. “I…..(sigh)” Rock sighed sadly and wrapped his arms around his legs to bring them even closer to his chest feeling like a failure. He was eliminated the same way he got eliminated in the second phase of the exams.Sakura ran as fast as she could, her heart pounding in her chest. She was sure Sasuke was hurting and needed support, Sasuke-Kun lost to Naruto and had to see him make out with Hinata. It hurt Sakura to think about how angry the sight made him feel but she was also glad that it happened, with Hinata out of the way Sasuke might start to see things differently.Sakura found herself outside the stadium and back into the afternoon sky, she spotted Sasuke walking away slowly with a limp still draped in a hospital gown. The Haruno decided to follow him discreetly until he would be somewhere less crowded so she could comfort him and prove to him that she loved him.««««««”»»»»»»“Shikamaru.” Shikamaru turned around at the call of his name and found his father leaning on the door. He didn’t hear the man enter and so sighed before looking away and back up at the gray ceiling. Shikaku Nara shrugged unbothered and walked to the bed Sasuke once laid on and sat on its edge to face his son.“I won’t trouble myself with telling you why your plan failed so miserably.” The Nara head and Jonin commander of the hidden leaf village began in a drawling tone. “I will only ask what you plan on doing from now on.” Shikamaru mumbled troublesome and faced his father not understanding what he wanted.“Watch clouds.” Shikamaru answered in a lazy tone and his father shrugged.“You can keep doing that, but do know that you were the weak link of the group.” Shikamaru did not like that assessment and he frowned. It was the best plan possible there were just too many unknowns for it to go smoothly without a hitch.“It was the best plan we could have come up with.” Shikamaru mumbled and his father nodded in acceptance of the truth.“The plan was sound but also the only thing you brought to the team. Every member had an objective except you.” Shikamaru’s lips became a straight line after hearing his father's words, he tried to speak and give an answer because he always had one but his dad continued talking looking seriously at him.“We Nara Clan members might be exceptionally strategic and deductive but do not for a second think it makes us untouchable, I think your close encounter with the Uchiha showed you that much.” Shikamaru felt like he was talking to a different person as his father glared at him.“Naruto Uzumaki has proven himself a dangerous individual, if he wanted you dead today you would be dead. Put in a situation where you are to fight him alone you would not stand a chance…” Shikaku’s voice sounded more commanding and menacing by the second, Shikamaru began to feel fear.“F-father.” He tried.“That is Jōnin commander Shikaku Nara to you, Genin Shikamaru Nara!!” Shikaku demanded in a shout standing from the bed. “Stand up!!” He commanded and Shikamaru abruptly stood up out of fear and confusion of what was going on.“Naruto Uzumaki has become a nuke-Nin and as a Shinobi of the Hidden Leaf village it is your responsibility as it is of other Shinobi of the village to stop him.” Shikamaru nodded abruptly and his father nodded stiffly. “Sit.” Shikamaru sat and his father sat back down on the bed, crossing his left leg over the other.“Now, What do you know about Jinchurikis?” Shikaku began and Shikamaru blinked.«««««««”»»»»»»“Lee.” Rock Lee looked up at his Sensei’s serious face and looked down in shame. He failed his team, Lee knew it was just a competition and that winning didn’t mean everything in the final results but still, it hurt to think about how easily he was eliminated.“I Failed Guy-Sensei!!” Lee cried out and stood up running to hug his Sensei. Lee received a punch to the cheek and punched through the adjacent wall. The martial artist sat up and looked back to his sensei with a busted lip leaking blood.“Failure is to those who give up!!” Guy bellowed still looking very serious. “Are you giving up Lee?!!” He asked in another shout and Lee paused before dropping a tear and standing up, wiping away the trail of blood on his chin with his dirty bandages before smirking.“NO GUY-Sensei My Youth still burns!!!” Lee shouted out with all his youth making guy nod still serious. The Jōnin walked into the room through the hole his student made with his body and sat the Genin down on the chair that just so happened to be there and undamaged.“What do you know of Naruto Uzumaki?” Guy began and Lee blinked twice in confusion.««««««”»»»»»»
(
FlashBack)
“The boss is leaving the village.” The blonde clone revealed to Ino Yamanaka who only balled her fist at the news. She always knew the blonde wanted to Leave the village, the day he removed his Forehead protector in the Hokage office was when she realized he was not joking about it.“What do I care, tell him to do what he wants.” Ino replied in a soft voice as she faced down trying to hide her expression. The clone frowned and approached her, when he was three feet in front of her he raised his hand to touch her cheek but stopped himself.“Boss said he wouldn’t feel right if he just left without an explanation.” The clone spoke controlling his voice and regaling to Ino the original Naruto’s intentions. “In the Ninja Archives located in Anbu headquarters, you will find a folder with all my details under the name Jin.” The clone continued and Ino looked up to face the doppelgänger of the boy she still loved deeply.“What will I find in those files?” Ino asked with her curiosity making itself known and the clone smirked at the sight of interest in her eyes.“It’s a surprise.” The clone teased and Ino pouted.“Goldieee…..” Ino warned with a fist raised threateningly making the clone laugh and raise its arms in surrender. Ino a second later remembered the situation she was in and the fact it was a clone she was talking to.“What makes you think I will even go there?” Ino huffed out and looked away from the blonde clone as she crossed her arms above her chest.“It is up to you Ino-Chan. Boss just thinks it will make things easier for you to understand.” The clone raised his hand, placing it on Ino’s head and when she faced him he smiled widely at her.“You are very precious to me.” The clone said before taking five steps back and puffing out of existence.
(End of Flashback.)
Ino quickly jumped through the rooftops of Konoha heading toward Anbu headquarters. She was very curious, she did not think Naruto would publicly announce his defection but he did and she honestly was not surprised. The blonde never did a thing quietly, he was conceited like that, always wanting to be in the eyes of the public and the talk of the populace.Ino jumped off the rooftop of the coffee shop she visited frequently in the past week and fixed her messy platinum blonde hair before taking a breath and walking toward the Anbu guarding the front entrance made of steel.“This location is restricted Genin, turn around.” The Anbu with spiky brown hair and wearing a bear mask instructed with authority. Ino stopped and recognized the Anbu thinking back to that day at the Hokage office.“Hi. Anbu-San..I.” Ino stopped talking when the Anbu drew a Tantō with a cling from his back. The Anbu took a step forward and Ino turned around running back to the coffee shop. She ran up the building's adjacent wall and made it onto the rooftop.The Anbu did not give chase, which made her sigh in gratitude.‘He was going to harm me!’ Ino’s mind rang with horror at the thought. She took a calming breath and remembered a fundamental lesson they repeated every day in the academy. If a Anbu draws his blade, it is to attack, he does not make wasted movements.An Anbu is your generic soldier, they are obedient, proficient, elusive, and perfectionists. They are also the most brainwashed agents of the Hidden Villages. An Anbu is an extension of their Kage’s ruling and their loyalty is directed toward their Kage's every whim.Anbu agents might not all be Jōnin level but they are all trained harshly and specialize in at least one aspect of the Shinobi art. Result is all an Anbu ever needs to know and want. Their mantra and motto is kill or be killed for failing, there was no other choice.Ino shook her shoulders and slapped her hands together before glaring at Anbu Headquarters. “I can play it that way.” Ino thought looking above her at the blue sky above. The Yamanaka heiress could hear cheering in the distance, Ino had left the moment Naruto stole a kiss from Hinata after tricking her.She had left the arena thinking about what she could do to take her mind off the sight and the folder containing everything she ever wanted to know about the blonde just so happened to come to mind.“There you are little birdie.” Ino smiled and performed her clan jutsu. Her chakra sent her consciousness toward the bird with great speed. When it struck, it knocked the animal's consciousness to the side and she took over the brown bird's motor functions.Ino as a bird began flying down toward her body, her lips turned upwards in a smirk. She still had control over her body by the use of muscle memory projection. A jutsu of the Yamanaka Clan that lets the user send signals to the body that cause a reaction.“Now for a partner, curse you, Goldie.” Ino growled out with a disgusted look entering her visage. The bird flew away from her form and the further it got the less control she had over her actual body that slumped on the rooftop.Ino knew exactly what it was she wanted to find and where to find it so she flew in the direction of the slumps of Konoha.It was not long before Ino found what she was looking for and swan dived with great speed aiming for the little critter located in the dirty alleyway. ‘Got you!’ Ino exclaimed inwardly when her talons got a hold of a rat. She flapped her wings and flew back up in the sky to return to her body.The rat squirmed in the bird's hold trying to escape but was unsuccessful. Ino’s body regained motor function when the bird landed in her position and she performed the mind transfer jutsu on the rat. Now with two animals as her minions, she was ready to act.Ino flapped the wings of the bird she possessed still with the rat in her hold and flew toward Anbu headquarters. She did not know what she would find but her curiosity was peaked and she would not sleep well without getting answers.As a bird, Ino flew above the rooftop of Anbu headquarters and let go of the rat who fell from the sky and went through the ventilation shaft. The bird began flying in circles around the building from a great distance to scout out the parameters for its partner.««««««”»»»»»Toneri sat uncomfortably next to Hiashi Hyūga, Hanabi had returned and glared at him worthy of a Hyūga heiress. The one-armed branch member bowed to Hiashi and began explaining the situation to the clan head in a straight voice.The Ōtsutsuki heir had received a glare from Hiashi and a command to stay seated until the finals ended. Toneri was not afraid of the clan head, he felt like he could defeat him with no problem but fighting a whole ninja village was another thing completely.“What is the matter Hiashi-San?” Toneri asked trying to act confused but Hiashi glared again.“You are a visitor in my home, I welcomed you with open arms, yet you do not appreciate my hospitality.” Hiashi began and Toneri kept his mouth shut but inwardly wanted to shut the man up himself. Hiashi finally glared with utmost seriousness in his posture.“I am Hiashi Hyūga of the Byakugan, not your plaything.” Hiashi looked back around to look down at his daughter and her ‘best friend’ fighting the possessed Suna Genin, with great skills and coordination. They were already Chunin wordy by skills alone, the spectators ou’d and ahh’d every time they performed a magnificent combination attack and Hiashi was proud of his daughter’s swordplay.“She is enjoying herself out there. What is it with people like you who cannot just accept that you, might, just, not, be, the ONE?.” The Hyūga Clan head questioned genuinely interested to know the answer to that kind of person's mindset.“After the final matches don’t cause a scene, simply follow Tokuma-San to Torture and Intelligence, they have questions for you.” Hiashi smirked. “Three members of the Uchiha police force will be their landing aid, so do not try anything.” Toneri nodded eyes a controlled mask. A dead kind of look that asked you, what it was about what you said he should be afraid of?“Of course Hyūga-Sam-“ Toneri’s mouth twitched. “San…..” his instinct corrected, unable to see anybody as his superior.“I know not of what I am being suspected of... Know I will do as you say.” Toneri was not faking it anymore, he showed his true colors with every bland word he spoke. His face even came very close to Hiashi’s to stare him dead in the eyes with his closed ones. Toneri smiled meaningfully and leaned back on his seat crossing his legs with his hand resting inside his kimono sleeves.“You have a lovely daughter.” Toneri complimented and Hiashi reluctantly accepted the compliment because it was true.“It is like a dance between lovers. ‘We are just friends, father’ and I’m Jiraiya of the Sanin.” Hiashi mumbled mimicking Hinata’s voice rubbing his eyes and feeling stressed about the thought of having ‘That Talk’. With his teenage daughter.««««««”»»»»»»Sasuke limped his way to the Naka River. Sharingan eyes were active and glaring in the distance. ‘Mmh I don’t think Itachi struggled like this against his opponents when he was in the academy.’ Naruto said acting like he was thinking to himself out loud and Sasuke saw red.‘I’m going to make him pay.’ The Sharingan made Sasuke relive the moment in a second but still had him living through it all like it was happening at that moment with every detail captured from his emotions, the smell, and the pain felt being simulated for him to feel.‘Which ass? The one located on your backside or the one located on your head? Duncan Mac Duckass.’ Naruto asked with a smirk, he would not let that opportunity slide. Shisui burst into mad laughter at that. Sasuke fumed ready to jump the blonde.The Uchiha growled from his throat, still a mess and not yet bandaged.The recovering Genin limped forward using a branch he broke from a tree in the woodland leading to the shrine to support his weight. His dodjutsu would not let him forget every time he was humiliated by the blonde. A different scene played every time he tried to imagine the blonde’s death by his hands.‘You have a problem Uchiha, and honestly, I don’t give a shit about it, but just know if you ever step between mine I will end you, my shit is above your pay grade you don’t want to be my enemy’‘Oh I do’ Sasuke thought as the memory continued to play out. Naruto proceeded to walk up to Sasuke and stand next to him, shoulder to shoulder as he whispered.‘Don’t let my happiness when I am with Hinata fool you, I can be evil too.’ Naruto then hit Sasuke with Killing intent so potent it had him seeing the death of the whole Uchiha Clan with only him left to wallow in sorrow.Sasuke remembered the fear that was induced in him quite clearly and felt fear manifest Within him. A second later the recent memory of getting a Rasengan in the abdomen was replayed multiple times in clear detail. Sasuke thought back to the payment scroll in his pouch and compared it to the word billionaire before shaking his head in disappointment.“Above my pay grade.” Sasuke sneered pulling an ugly face, The Uchiha refrained from rubbing his abdomen, knowing that below the gown laid a deformation on his skin that stretched and twisted into the form of a whirlpool with a focal point in the center that was about 3 centimeters long. It still burned and was sensitive to the touch, actually Sasuke’s whole body hurt.The angry Genin raised the seventh tatami mat and threw it to the side, quickly performing the sequence of hand seals needed to remove the stone seal and jumping down the hole. He landed on his uninjured leg and crouched before rolling forward and getting up immediately with a walk.‘Now we know who’s better.’ Sasuke remembered the last words Naruto whispered to him as he approached the stone tablet, his eyes already deciphering the next sentences.“Seeking stability, one god was divided into yin and yang, these opposing two acting together obtain all things in creation. Through sacrifice did Yin obtain divinity, through hardship did he find self. Yang alone hardens the body through physical work, Yin does so by wisdom gained.” Sasuke felt again lost but continued to the final words of what else his Sharingan could decipher.“Cut down the one to hold your heart, Sever self from the mortal shackles. Let the mind break to rebuild closer to divinity. Gain wisdom of self, sin to gain the eternal eye. Become the mighty Susano who soars the 9 heavens and strikes at all his enemies with a mighty weapon.” Sasuke smirked, he could do that, it was simple, he had to kill the person he loved.The Uchiha had so many loved ones but he knew of one who had been frustrating him since becoming Genin. Plus, the feelings were not reciprocated and it would be the lesser of both evil. Sasuke could never kill his father, mother, or brother but Hinata.“She won’t be lonely for long because the dobe will follow her quickly after.” Sasuke began laughing with bad intentions in his wide-open eyes. He had his arms at his sides bent at a 58-degree angle while he laughed maniacally with his shoulders shaking.“Break the mind and rebuild it closer to divinity.” Sasuke said in between his laughs while his smile widened at the thought of the kind of power he would be granted after making the Ultimate sacrifice.“Committing the sin grants the eternal eye.” Sasuke mouthed in deep thought as he calculated, contemplated, and finally came up with a theory. The Sharingan must have another form, his nightmare of Itachi’s eyes changing shapes came back to him in a distant vision due to the Sharingan not being able to record dreams but he could still remember a distinctly different shape.Sasuke turned on his heels and walked away from the stone tablet heading toward his self-imposed assignment. The death of Hinata Hyūga so he could gain the ultimate power. The power that will defeat Naruto Uzumaki with a mighty weapon.««««««”»»»»»»Sakura deactivated her Kurama clan-level genjutsu and stared wide-eyed at Sasuke Uchiha as he walked away from the Shrine and back toward the direction of the stadium. She had followed him down to the Stone tablets and heard his monologues.“He is going to Kill Hinata.” Sakura whispered in shock with wide eyes of disbelief. She ran as fast as she could toward the arena not knowing what she planned on doing as her mind raced.««««««”»»»»»»Kiba took a nice swift of air and took in the scent of Sasuke’s blood, his screams still clear in Kiba’s mind, with every octave being hit perfectly and the pitch only rising to leave a sweet ringing in his heightened sense of hearing.“Just wait until I get my hands on you.” Kiba spoke, Still sounding like a growling dog trying to form words. The Inuzuka Genin was squatting on the railing in front of his seat, blocking some spectators from spectating but they did not dare challenge him on the matter.Kiba’s nose twitched and he looked behind him to the person who took up Sakura’s previous sit. Anko Mitarashi sat there with her leg folded over the other and a Kunai in her hand that she used to rub on her nails.Kiba stared at her thighs for a long while with eyes that said he would bite them if given the chance.He looked to the mother of his future pups and then jumped from the railing to land on his seat. He got into a squat and placed his elbows on his knees to support his arms. The Genin leaned forward and started sniffing her around the shoulder to the crown of her head.“You are one weird Gaki.” Anko said unbothered and readjusted her legs to sit normally. She proceeded to place the Kunai between her cleavage and then face the Inuzuka.“Let’s go somewhere private.” Anko said standing up and Kiba did the same but not before sending a final glance at the fight below. ‘The Alfa’ Kiba thought When Naruto had the Sand Genin in a barrier like he did Shikamaru and instead had 5 clones in there with the berserker boy who attacked them without a thought while forming a sand dome.
Boom!!!
Kiba turned around and followed Anko Mitarashi in a jog before walking at a normal pace when he was at her side. The two walked through many different wings of the stadium before entering what Kiba realized was not a random room because of Anko’s scent.“Your classmate is defecting Gaki.” Kiba growled at the name used to address him but Anko simply kept talking as she walked and took a sit on the sofa available. “He is important to the village, if he leaves every village will want to kill him. It would be a miracle if he is to survive out there on his own for even a year.” Anko Mitarashi spoke with a voice that carried so much disinterest in the topic at hand that Kiba tilted his head in confusion.“Naruto do nothing wrong. Uchiha who I want.” Kiba voiced out and Anko already used to the boy's new manner of speaking from their many meetings in the forest of death nodded in acceptance of that moral compass.“Yes, but the Uchiha is not defecting.” Anko said matter of factly because that is what Konoha valued overall, the simple facts.“I have nothing against Naruto,” Kiba growled and moved to sit down next to Anko. The Inuzuka sniffed the trenchcoat-wearing female once more before raising his hand and putting it inside Anko’s cleavage. She only watched him with her arms open wide to rest on the sofa head.Kiba pulled back his arm and in his grasp was a squirming little brown snake. Kiba growled and threw the snake in his mouth beginning to chew on it. Anko raised an eyebrow.“They are poisonous.” Anko offhandedly told the Inuzuka who looked her straight in the eyes as he swallowed.“You, Dog person.” Kiba growled out while using his index finger to point at the sexy mistress of Konoha but was in actuality poking her big left breast right where an outline of her nipple showed.“No, I’m a snake lady.” Anko said and bitch slapped Kiba in the face with her backhand. “Your blonde friend has the Nine-tailed fox sealed within him, making him Konoha’s weapon against others of his type.” Anko watched as Kiba rubbed his sore jaw and moved his head into her personal space, staring her in the eyes with a predatory gaze.“For his good, you are all to speak to him about his burden and accept him wholeheartedly even if you do not want to.” Anko explained the Hokage’s plans and Kiba growled not liking the thought process. They wanted to play At Naruto’s emotions to convince him to stay in the village he didn’t find that to his liking.“No,” Kiba answered before lapping at the side of Anko’s face and turning around leaving the room to return to the match going on, the Inuzuka could smell the foul chakra of the crazy Suna Genin getting fouler.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“He said that did he? I told Hiruzen that he should leave the boy under my care. I would……” Danzo paused in the middle of giving his iconic speech when Jiraiya of the Sanin raised a hand to tell him to stop.“If you were left in charge of Naruto’s care we would be in a worse position than the one we find ourselves in now.” The Sanin spoke matter of factly while Danzō revealed none of his irritation at the grizzly of a man for interrupting him.The two men were located in a room With Kakashi Hatake, Yamato ‘Senju’, and two of Danzo’s chosen Investigation members sporting plain white porcelain masks. Jiraiya gave the masks a long look before pointing at the member of Root with auburn-coloured hair.“The Hokage has ordered you to destroy and or change the design of your Root masks. Naruto cannot find out that the masks he found in whirlpool are in any way connected to Konoha.” Danzo raised an unimpressed eyebrow at that little tidbit of information given by Jiraiya which came straight from Hiruzen Sarutobi himself.“Remove your masks.” Jiraiya ordered as he stared down the emotionless Root agents not willing to have a dick-measuring competition with Danzō. His Godson was lashing out or at least that is what the third Hokage was calling it but the old man’s answer was more lies and secrets. Jiraiya had no ideas of his own, the most obvious was to tell the blonde the truth and hope for forgiveness but Jiraiya could not bring himself to have that conversation and he thought he never would.“Is this a joke?” Danzō asked in a dangerously low voice. “He is a child and a member of the Konoha Shinobi program. We care not what he thinks, feels, or wants.” Danzō spoke harshly, his cane tapping the floorboard once. “I will not have my actions be dictated by the feelings of one child, no matter his status.” Jiraiya’s jaw tightened and he walked forward to stand In front of the two Root operatives while he ignored Danzō Shimura’s existence.“Remove your masks or I will remove them myself.” The white-haired Sanin said threateningly not looking at Danzo but at the two Root members he was ordering to remove their facial accessories.“Fū, Terume, Take them off.” Danzō spoke emotionlessly though he was inwardly fuming at the thought of being undermined in front of his subordinates. The two Members bowed at the hip to their ‘true’ Kage before straightening and removing their masks simultaneously.On the right was the Auburn-haired male named Fū of the Yamanaka Clan. Fū's appearance was that of a regular Konoha Anbu, with a white cloak and plain white porcelain mask With the mask removed he was shown to be a young man with amber eyes. He wore a short black jacket with red straps on the shoulders like all members of Root which shows allegiance to the organisation.The Yamanaka with questionable alliances wore a red short kimono under the jacket with a black sash, a pair of black gloves, dark-colored pants, and regular shinobi sandals.On the left was Torume Aburama, a fairly tall and lean-built man. He had fair skin and short spiky dull black hair. After removing the mask, except for a small area around his nose and mouth, his features are hidden under a mask with shades on his eyes.The glasses were built into the mask obscuring his eyes like other members of the Aburame clan. Terume was heavily clothed like other Aburame clan members. He wore a short black jacket with red straps over the shoulders. He wore a high-collared, all-black outfit with a red sash around his waist and carried several pouches with him while wearing a pair of black gloves.“Fū Yamanaka and Torume Aburama.” Jiraiya said knowing who the two members were after a quick meeting with the copy Nin who sat comfortably on a chair and beta’d one of his new novels. The silver-haired Jōnin was full of exciting ideas and ideas for ‘love’ scenes to share with the Sanin.“Destroy those things.” Jiraiya said with a final look at the two Root members before walking out of the room, not interested in Danzō Shimura.“Well then.” Kakashi jumped off his seat with a snap of the unreleased book shutting before walking forward and standing next to Fū. Yamato stood from the chair he sat on to stand next to Terume and they all stared forward waiting to hear Danzō’s plans on how to snuff out the elusive Crime Lord of Konoha.Kakashi had his assignment and so did Yamato, Both Jōnin had already served under Danzō before at one point or another in their lives so they understood that the man was a perfectionist and would talk your ear out if you did anything differently.“I want to know every detail of this investigation.” Danzō spoke and his root subordinates stood straighter while Kakashi slouched comically at the thought of the long speech about to follow.“Hiruzen has gone senile and delusional, I am the only one able to fix his mistakes……….” Danzō began and Kakashi’s hand twitched toward his favorite work of art.««««««”»»»»»»The two Konoha Genin lovers moved as one as they fought against the Jinchuriki of the one-tailed Tanuki. The three Chūnin hopefuls were located close to the faux lake of the arena locked in a deadly battle for survival.The crowd cheered and chanted for their favorite contestants, Those who did not bet on them were feeling a bit down but watching people beat each other up always lightened one's mood.Hinata jumped and performed a downward sword strike while applying all her force to the strike. Gaara’s crazed yellow eyes looked panicked as he shot his sand arm at her from a distance. The Jinchuriki was being pushed back by the two highly skilled Genins from Konoha, so it began fighting somewhat smarter as it used all its advantages in the terrain.“Water style: Katana Slash!” The Hyūga Heiress exclaimed cutting down the sand arm with a crescent-ranged attack of sharpened water. She jumped to the left to dodge Gaara’s other morphed arm and that was when Naruto jumped in as he dashed toward Gaara in a mad sprint while he held a fast rotating ball of Chakra called the Rasengan.“Rasengan!” Naruto exclaimed.“RAAAASSEEENGAAAAAAANN!!” Some members of the crowd chorused along with the blonde.Gaara growled while his deformed mouth leaked saliva, he shot his arm forward and the clawed appendage stretched toward Naruto with great speed and force behind it. The blonde raised the hand holding the famed Jutsu and placed it in front of him to meet the razor-sharp hand coming his way while continuing his advances.Their attacks met in the middle with Naruto’s technique gaining ground as it broke apart Gaara’s sand arm and blasted grains of sand everywhere while he kept on his mad dash to reach him only much slower due to the force pushing him back.The deranged boy grinned menacingly when his other arm finished reforming itself. He immediately sent it towards the blonde, Ready to punch him with the big fist his sand formed.“Eight Trigrams: Vaccum palm!” Gaara’s approaching arm got knocked off target by Hinata’s technique and Naruto did a spin to the side to find himself opposite the sand arm that shot forward without him pushing it back. The blonde picked up his speed and ran toward Gaara with his A-Rank jutsu still in hand.“HEEIIIYAAYAYYAYAYAaaa!!!!” The crazy boy screamed and stepped his right foot down.“Left!” Hinata called out and Naruto twirled to the left, A second later a sand spike sprouted in the Uzumaki’s previous location. Naruto didn’t even slow down. “Right! left! front flip! left left! right! left!” Naruto listened while acting in the same breath and because of that, he can one day say he did something that cool.Gaara watching Naruto spin and twirl away from every one of his attacks growled when the blond was 7 feet away from him. He brought both his arms up high before bringing them down on the ground with great force.“Come back!” Naruto stopped immediately and jumped back as he summoned a clone and sent him on a collision course with the sand Tsunami coming toward him.
Boom!!!
“Hime!” Naruto called out and Hinata dashed passed him with a gust of wind blowing his hair forward. The swordswoman began performing her new technique, while Naruto got into a sprinter running position with his Rasengan fading away.“Attacking Eight Trigrams: four streams square formation!” Hinata unleashed small streams of Chakra with every swing of her blade with the thin lines of Chakra slicing a square-like opening in the center of the sand Tsunami.Hinata’s hair blew forward when a gust of wind followed after her lover who held another Rasengan in his right hand. Naruto jumped diagonally to the ground while spinning like a screw to go through the opening she created and reached Gaarain seconds.“RASENGAN!” The crowd chorused just as Naruto did after leaving the sand Tsunami behind him.Naruto shot his arm forward and the blue ball of spinning Chakra made contact with Gaara’s chest which was also covered in a thick layer of sand. Naruto still spinning had his ball of chakra cause more damage to the Auburn-haired boy.Hinata turned on her heel and sprinted left toward a tall tree and ran up its surface to reach its peak.“REEIIIIYAAAAAAAAAAA!” Gaara cried out in pain when the Rasengan grated away all his sand armor and reached his flesh. The Auburn-haired boy began spinning like a fan before getting blasted off a couple of meters bouncing off the ground, consistently toward the lake. Naruto stopped in his tracks and four clones appeared before disappearing like illusions.Gaara spun in the air but his durability was nothing to scoff at due to his status as a jinchuriki so after regaining his balance he twisted and landed on all four, his wounds already beginning to heal. He used his deformed sand arms to slow down his momentum and created trenches with his claws in the process.“U!” Gaara received a kick to his Chin that raised him in the air. “Zu!” Another kick to the back to raise him further up. “Ma!” Another Kick and Gaara got restless with his crazed mind reminding him of what happened the last time he let the blonde send him skyward. “Ki!”
Boom!!!
Gaara was sent flying by the explosion, and this time he was ready for the Hyūga Heiress as he had the sand surrounding his entire body in sand spikes. “Hinata!!” Naruto exclaimed the Name of his new combination attack and Hinata who was swan diving toward Gaara feet first, began spinning rapidly to form her clan jutsu.“Eight Trigrams: Palm revolving heaven!” Hinata’s dome of Chakra made contact with Gaara and Grinned away at his sand spikes before meeting him and blasting him toward the waters below.There was a splash before a four-point barrier covered the whole area of the lake in its yellow hue. Hinata landed on the barrier with an elegant last twirl and her technique faded, her Katana being nowhere in sight.Naruto jumped on the barrier before running to Hinata with a grin on his face, he got right behind her with their bodies touching and placed His right cheek against her left one. The blonde’s arm snaked around her waist with his palm resting flat on her stomach and he moved in.Hinata got a big kiss on the cheek a second later and he made her happy by saying. “I’m proud of you.” In a whisper.Hinata raised her left hand and placed her palm on his left cheek to caress them with love and affection as she said. “That’s a good boy.” In a whisper with a beautiful smile forming on her face and a big grin forming on her Naruto-Kun’s whiskered face which she could tell because of how far his cheek stretched.Gaara came out of the waters with an exaggerated panic as his hands smacked the lake in a poor attempt to swim, he was born in a desert after all. The added features Gaara sported looked muddy with some parts dropping down in the lake revealing his normal appearance.The Jinchuriki pushed himself up to stand on the lake surface and look up at the Two Genin above him.The crowd cheered.««««««”»»»»»“Sasuke-Kun has always been introverted, even more so than Itachi-Kun was as a child.” Mikoto Uchiha said softly to Izumi Uchiha who nodded as she listened. She too knew that Sasuke was a very introverted individual. The Raven-haired Genin would rather not say anything about what bothered him personally and would instead swiftly try to resolve it the quickest way possible when it became a problem later.“When he was a toddler he wouldn’t let anybody touch him outside his immediate family members. He would push and shove my face away every time I tried to hold him b-but when Itachi held him he would give a joyous laugh.” Izumi spoke sadly, the thought of Sasuke falling to the curse of the Uchiha Clan made her feel sorry for Mikoto, as a mother having to go through that.“I do not know how I did not notice before. He sleeps at home every day, and eats breakfast and dinner at my table, so how, could I have not noticed my son changing.” Mikoto asked with a voice that came out as a whispered cry. It got drowned in the commotion going on in the arena but Izumi picked up on her words.“Itachi-Kun once told me Sasuke-Kun only lets his true emotions out when Naruto-Kun is involved.” Izumi said taking Mikoto’s hand in her own and giving it a reassuring squeeze. “I-I think who we saw today is the real Sasuke-Kun.” Izumi spoke truthfully, She knew the words were not what Mikoto wanted to hear let alone Itachi but she thought of herself as an honest person and wanted to be honest with the woman who accepted her into her family.“Maybe you are right, I will go talk to him.” Mikoto said before standing from her seat and walking away in search of her wayward secondborn. Izumi watched the woman go before looking down and rubbing her stomach soothingly.“You will not fall for that curse will you?” She asked.««««««”»»»»»»Shisui Uchiha sighed for the hundredth time today, feeling like he was missing out on something great but he had his assignment that got more and more annoying by the hour.“The both of you sit here and think about what you’ve done.” Shisui berated the two teenagers he caught stealing from a stand selling apples. The Uchiha barely turned to give them his back before the kids tried to make a run for it. They barely took a step before they were seated once more by the fast Shinobi.‘A street cop.’ Shisui sighed again after tying the two boys up with Ninja wires. “Try to escape now.” He said with some cheer because he low-key liked catching bad guys. The Policeman turned around and looked at his surroundings.Shisui was located in the market district of Konohagaru, it was busy today with tourists and locals alike buying whatever items gained their interest from locale products to foreign goods.There were clothes, fabrics, cooked foods, raw ingredients, and foreign goods being sold including some knockoff Naruto Uzumaki action figurines without the Original toy's amazing features. Shisui was antsy to know how the blonde menace was doing in the exams, There was a time when Shisui thought he heard the blonde’s name being chanted, but he chalked it up to his imagination.‘I’m sure those two will put on a great show, they never give up.’ Shisui thought with his mood brightening somewhat at the thought of his two little brother figures duking it out. The Uchiha Jōnin was far from the stadium and could not tell what was going on therefore he planned on getting the recorded images of the fights.‘It would have been much easier with my old post……’ Shisui’s face became dreamy at the thought of his old title. ”Investigator Shisui Uchiha…..” Shisui sighed it out like a nice breeze in the sea, really exaggerating his lip movements to sound it out.“Thieves Thieves!!” Shisui shook his head and groaned before running toward the civilian male crying out for assistance. Reaching the black-haired male with brown eyes, as well as creases on his forehead, nose, and under his eyes so fast the victim almost fell back when the Jōnin police were in his face.“Which way did they go?” Shisui asked quickly and the panicked man pointed toward a crowd. “What did they take?” He inquired again using the term they because the man cried ‘thieves’.“My money!!” The civilian shouted at the Uchiha and Shisui cleaned his ear with a finger.“Anything specific about them?” The Uchiha asked and the civilian gulped a little.“Well…. One is the honorable grandson.” The man said softly all of a sudden feeling like he was committing a grave error.“Okay.” Shisui simply said before running off in the direction of the crowd and squeezing in.The victim raised his hand as if to call back the police officer but the man was already gone, The hand dropped while the ‘victim’ walked up to his stand and placed his elbows on its flat surface to bend his arms and raise them to support his face.“The Hokage is going to send his Anbu to ‘take care of me’ so I don’t stain his great Clan name.” The man’s shoulders began to shake as he started sobbing quietly.“B-but M-maybe it was not the honorable grandson, what if I was caught by a random genjutsu that missed its target.” The civilian thought with horror when he thought that just might be the case, Konohagaru is a Hidden village after all.“Police-San! Police-San!!” The civilian ran into the crowd a minute later with tear stains on his face.“I WAAAANT TO DROP ALL CHARGES!!” He screamed shocking some people next to him.«««««««”»»»»»»»“Ha ha hahaha ha ha….!!!” Konohamaru ran as fast as he could while laughing his small head off. Next to him was who appeared to be the Diamyō of Wind Country’s son laughing along.“Man that was awesome!” The boy said as he balled his fists and swung his bent arms down in excitement. “Come on, let’s go buy that toy.” The Heir to Wind Country said even more eagerly to his new friend Konohamaru Sarutobi while they turned into another street.Konohamaru grinned as he ran and did jumps and flips over obstacles because that is what Ninjas do. Spotting a bin in his way, Konohamaru jumped on top of it and performed a tiger tail flip to land back on the floor with a roll and continue his run.
Crash!!!
Konohamaru skidded to a stop at the sound of the ruckus and looked behind him only to find his new friend eating the pavement. The academy student snickered, pointed at the boy who was about to cry, and finally laughed in hysteria at his friend's predicament.“Hahahahahaha….HAAAA…HAHAHA!!” The boy is a civilian and Konohamaru was all too happy to encourage him to do everything he did. The grandson of one Sarutobi Hiruzen turned on his heel and prepared to run but stepped on his scarf and slipped.“Aghhhhh!” He screamed before he too met the pavement with a smack. He quickly got on his butt and looked at his friend and sniffed. The heir to Wind Country pointed and began laughing in hysteria, still leaking tears.“You fell harder than me Yaru!” Konohamaru was now in tears because of the painful fall but he too pointed at his friend and began laughing in return. Both naughty boys were unwilling to admit their pain even though their tears made it obvious.A few minutes of crying and laughing later the two boys dusted themselves off and began running once more toward their destination. Konohamaru and ‘Yaru’ had become fast friends because of the unique character trait they shared with their hero The Great Naruto-Sama.They liked being menaces to society.“I’m telling you yoh, He painted the whole Monument and defeated a bunch of Shinobi! All when he was still in the academy. I was there!!” Konohamaru lied about being at the scene because saying that would give his story more credentials.“Uncle Asuma even got caught in a trap, he was stuck to the pavement for three hours straight yoh!” This time Konohamaru smirked because he had proof, Digging inside his ninja pouch he pulled out a photo that had been circulating and showed Yaru.“Woah cool!” The boy said while he grabbed the photo from Konohamaru and began examining it intently. There were 8 other Shinobi in the photo also stuck to the ground with glue and showered in powder.“Yoh! Don’t mess it up, that is a family hair- heirloom I’m keeping for my grandkids.” Konohamaru said with a panicked expression when the heir to Wind Country tried to fold the photo up.“Ay! You two come over here.” Konohamaru and Yaru turned to see who was calling them and they grimaced at the sight of the adult but Konohamaru showed horror at the sight of the uniform the man wore and the badge on his shoulder.“RUN YOH!” Konohamaru said as he turned around and began running away. “It’s the red and blue!” The honorable grandson shouted out before knocking into someone and falling on his butt. “Ouch yoh!” The academy student whined while rubbing his sore nose.“Ko-Konohamaru what do we do?” Yaru asked in fear as he shook in his boots. He is a foreigner and the thought of getting caught stealing in a foreign village made him fearful of the consequences.“Do you know who I am? I can have you sleeping outside and penniless by this time next week!” Konohamaru threatened, trying to use his status to get out of trouble like he usually did.“You are under arrest for suspicion of stealing, Please come quietly, everything you say and do from now on can and will be used against you in a court of law.” The officer recited and Konohamaru blinked.“Wait what?” The Sarutobi questioned.««««««”»»»»»»Hiruzen Sarutobi watched intently as Naruto Uzumaki pulled out a scroll and brush before taking a sit on the barrier surface. The blonde began scribbling something none of them were privy to except the Hyūga Heiress and Hiruzen’s right hand balled into a tight fist.‘It was her all along, not the Yamanaka.’ Hiruzen wanted to pull out his pipe to perform his calming ritual because he was absolutely furious. He could not let Naruto leave the village, he was too valuable to the village, not just as a Jinchuriki but as a Fuinjutsu practitioner as well.“What is he doing Hiruzen?!” Rasa’s panicked voice questioned and Hiruzen looked at the man from the corner of his eyes. Rasa had been jumpy and absent-minded throughout the Exam finals and With every minute that passed he became even more so, Hiruzen found it suspicious.“I do not know Kazekage-Dono.” The third replied evenly, he too was curious as to what the blonde planned on doing with the fuinjutsu formula he was writing down but if the third took the Talk Anywhere You Are tag into account then the possibilities were endless.“What are you plotting Hiruzen, why have the boy act at defecting the village?.” The Raikage asked and Hiruzen looked to the man with a smile that he hoped fooled him.“The boy just wanted to cause some controversy before revealing his invention Raikage-Dono.” Hiruzen lied but A narrowed his eyes in suspicion. “You know what they say, all publicity is good publicity.” The Hokage finished and the Raikage nodded though it was obvious he was still suspicious and didn’t take Hiruzen’s words at face value.“Don’t tell me you don’t know! If that boy is doing anything suspicious to my Jinchuriki’s seal I will hold you responsible.” The Kazekage began to threaten but the Raikage scoffed and Rasa looked to the dark-skinned man with furious eyes. Hiruzen refrained from talking, still quite occupied with his thoughts and plotting.“Namikaze can do whatever he wants.” A said and folded his muscular arms. “Entering ‘Your son’ in these exams left him at the mercy of every other contender to have entered, too bad one of those contenders is an Uzumaki.” A finished and Onoki smirked at the Kazekage while the man growled at the truth being thrown back in his face.“He seems to have finished.” Onoki informed and they all looked to the feed showcasing the Uzumaki stand back up.‘I can’t let him leave the village, The child of prophecy needs to be on Konoha’s side or we are doomed.’ Hiruzen thought with finality, all he could do now was hope his plan worked. The Sarutobi clan head left it up to the new generation to convince Naruto to stay and if they failed Hiruzen would have to take extreme measures.‘If it comes down to it I will have to break my promise Shisui, and have you use your gift one more time for the sake of the village.’ Hiruzen Sarutobi thought with a sad look making it to his visage.«««««««”»»»»»»»‘What is that brat doing!?’ Orochimaru thought with some worry, the plan needed Gaara to cause chaos so that Konohagaru’s forces could be stretched thin. Add in the Suna Shinobi and that chaos will only amplify tenfold, and placing his experiments in the mix will have Konoha at a disadvantage. Sky country joining will be the final nail in securing his victory.‘After all the planning and preparations I did, I could not postpone the invasion because of unexpected inconveniences.’ The Snake Sanin was giddy, the Invasion would be starting in a few minutes. He did not expect a Five Kage Summit or a 9 man free for all but he had a month to prepare for all of that and he did.The Sanin watched the feed with extra attention trying to peak at what the Uzumaki wrote. The boy was conversing with the Hyūga Heiress and Orochimaru hated that the feed was silent. The Sanin looked to Itachi Uchiha and felt his heartbeat increase at the prospect of getting his hands on the man’s eyes.‘Sakura-Chan might not be able to awaken the Sharingan but implanting the dojutsu into her might be all it takes for her body to copy and replicate it.’ Orochimaru shivered in glee and excitement at the thought of the perfect body and how it would be his in a few years.‘Oh, the joys of science.’ Orochimaru wanted Sakura Haruno no matter what, the girl was the key to all he ever wanted to know and learn. He used to think it was the Uchiha but the girl's existence proved him otherwise, Orochimaru had faith that Kimimaru had completed his mission without a hitch. The next thing for him to do is capture Itachi with the help of Guren.‘The icing on the cake.’ The Sanin grinned despite himself.«««««««”»»»»»»»Located in a giant bunker in an unknown location Shinnō, the leader of Sky country stood facing his man. He had his arms folded behind his back with his chest out and posture stiff.Shinnō was all smiles today and so were his brainwashed victims turned Sky Ninjas.“GET READY! Today counts as the beginning of the Leaf Village downfall!” Shinnō bellowed with a big grin on his face, all his soldiers were eager for revenge they had no part of.“The hypocrisy of the Leaf village will be revealed today and so will its judgment be done. No matter how much those pests fight back, no matter how long this war lasts, we, SKY COUNTRY! will be triumph and only then will we be able to wash away our sins by bathing in the blood of our enemies!!” A bit graphic but the platoon of 300 Sky Shinobi cheered with a boom and optimistic optimism.“Ready the One tail battery, ready the epicenter of Shinobi warfare! Make haste for the taste of victory is nai in our grasp!!! Ready The fliers!” Shinnō turned around and rubbed his hands with a dastardly smile forming on his visage.“I will piss on every one one of their graves.” He whispered devilishly.«««««««”»»»»»»»Baki stood in front of a door and knocked on it twice before grabbing the handle and turning. He stepped inside when he pushed the door open and spotted Temari located on a sit next to the bed occupying Kankurō who was now awake and bandaged up.“Temari, Your assignment began 5 minutes ago, Get to it.” The Jōnin commander of the Suna forces jumped straight to business which made Temari turn to face him and growl.“What are you talking about Baki-Sensei, we are outmatched, what is the point of continuing with the plan…” Temari growled out in a whisper and Baki frowned with his eyes narrowing. Kankuro squeezed the hand in his grasp a little and gained Temari’s attention before speaking.“You have your mission big sis.” Temari’s head turned around so fast you would think she would snap it just to look at Kankuro like he was stupid.“They have a wood-style user Kankurō!” Temari shouted at her brother in disbelief. “I saw Jiraiya there as well, and Kakashi Hatake, and Itachi Uchiha!” Temari was starting to make an ugly face as she got angrier at the stupidity her life had become ever since her father decided it would be a good idea to turn his youngest into a jinchuriki.“Go Temari-Chan.” Kankurō said softly and with a smile on his face. Temari looked at him for a long minute before sighing in defeat. She looked to Baki and growled.“When I become Kazekage I’m degrading you to Genin.” She threatened as she stood from her seat and walked toward the door, even knocking Baki with her shoulder in the process.“Good luck Temari-Sama…” Baki grumbled and sighed hoping it wouldn’t be the case when she became Hokage. The hat was only passed on to members of the Kazekage bloodline and as the firstborn, Temari Kazekage was next in line for the position.“Baki Sensei what do I have to do?” Kankurō asked and Baki wished he had an answer. A wood-style user meant Gaara was not an entity they could count on for too long. At the maximum, he could give them a thirty-minute show but after that, he could be subdued.“You head to our messenger in the market district and tell her to tell the first platoon to start causing chaos at the entrance then rendezvous with the sound five to coordinate with them.” Baki dictated and Kankurō stood up trying to hide his pain in the process but the kid was a good soldier so Baki would respect his decision to stay active.The door closed and Baki rubbed his throat a few times before turning on his heel and opening the door to step outside the infirmary room. Baki walked away heading toward his own assignment and left Kankurō in the room to get battle-ready because they were the big storm coming to cause a disaster.«««««««”»»»»»»»“Naruto-Kunnnnn……” Hinata stressed out the name and stared at the blonde putting out some very suspicious emotions. The blonde blinked though Hinata wouldn’t know that, What she did know was that he was now second-guessing whatever it was he planned on doing.“Oh, Hime. Haha, you see the thing is... I-I just wanted to do a little experiment.” Hinata narrowed her eyes at the bad attempt of a lie and Naruto began feeling fear with his emotions telling her he was about to tell the truth.“I was going to force Gaara to go full-tailed beast mode…..”He whispered and Hinata’s eyes widened in shock before looking at the blonde like he was crazy.“It would be just for a second…” Naruto said quickly before kicking an imaginary pebble or something and continuing. “I really want to fight a tailed beast, Hime!! Please let me, please!” The blonde began begging going so far as to get on his knees and giving Hinata his ultimate baby blue eyes attack, she barely blinked.“No.” Hinata said with finality and some disbelief. She couldn’t believe she was having this conversation, it was not something she ever expected to do in her life.“I said No Naruto-Kun.” Hinata asserted when the blonde scooted closer to her, still on his knees, and hugged her waist while giving her his best puppy dog eyes. The Hyūga heiresse’s eyes narrowed even further and her hands twitched, Naruto grimaced.“Fine…. Why can’t a man ever have anything?” Naruto mumbled in defeat and Hinata sighed in exasperation.“I feel like I’m raising a child.” Hinata mumbled and then looked back to the pouting blonde. “Just please find a way to hold him still so I can get a clean hit, please.” Hinata begged wishing to finish the exams before her lover had any more great ideas. Naruto nodded in discouragement as he stood and tore apart his fuinjutsu scripts.‘I should have known better when he said he had ‘a great plan’.'Hinata thought with a sigh. She looked below to find Gaara still on the water's surface and throwing a tantrum, luckily The barrier was soundproof so his inhuman screeching couldn’t be heard.««««««”»»»»»»“You don’t want to press charges?” Shisui asked bewildered, The civilian merchant had found them before they could return to the market district and informed him of his conclusion.“Sir, I’m pretty sure a random Genjutsu striking you is not a plausible scenario.” The Policeman tried to explain to the civilian but he would hear none of it as he sweated profusely looking like he would start asking for forgiveness from the two boys.“I’m sorry honorable grandson for the misunderstanding, You know how those Genjutsus just float around in the air and strike you unexpectedly.” The man did apologize and Konohamaru blinked before finally catching on and nodding.“Yoh it happened to me once too!” The boy exclaimed quickly, clearly lying. “Right Yaru?” Konohamaru said knocking his friend's shoulder and the boy nodded vigorously in acceptance of the lie.“You can let these fine boys go now officer-San.” The civilian said and Shisui sighed in defeat before untying the two boys. “Go ahead young men and let’s keep this story to ourselves okay.” The man said with a sweat running down his brow and when the two boys nodded he smiled in relief. “Thank you.” He finished before turning around and walking away while wiping his brow.“Run!” Konohamaru shouted before turning around to do just that but stepped on his scarf and slipped and ate the pavement.“Hahahahahaha!!!!” Yaru laughed in hysteria while pointing at Konohamaru with Shisui smacking his forehead in exasperation. The Uchiha turned around and walked away from the crying and laughing boys.‘Back to the basic life of your average Konoha police officer.’ The Uchiha sighed just as he turned a corner and saw someone run past said corner with great speed. Shisui would have let it slide but he could tell the person was young and injured by how he held his arm as he ran.“Was he attacked?” Shisui asked himself and ran after the boy to lend his aid if need be.««««««”»»»»»»located in a dark room in an unknown location, 5 individuals stood ready to strike fear in the hearts of their enemies. They were Orochimaru’s Elite team of Shinobi after Guren, Kimimaru, And Kabuto, they were also the most sadistic of the bunch. Each member with a dark past of their own and each with a grudge against the Leaf Village for one thing or another.“Fucking asshole, you make your twin suck you off?” A female voice maid a sailor at sea blush in a random location. “Or do you take turns taking it down the ass?” She continued and a random sailor at sea turned crimson. “I wouldn’t be surprised if one of you already fell pregnant because your bitching around has to have a reasonable fucking explanation.” Ouch, that was cold but the group was used to their foul-mouthed companion and only had mild reactions.“I don’t think you can kiss anybody with that mouth of yours.” Another voice spoke up, this one a male ending his sentence with an amused chuckle.“What did you say bitch!” A distinctly different voice sounded indicating another male was speaking with a growl in his voice.“Fuck, is that the best you got faggot? This flute has many more uses than just sounding deadly., I can fucking prove it too” The female countered unbothered by the insult thrown at her.“We know you fuck that stick bitch.” Another voice quite familiar to the last but a little deeper spoke calmly.“With how small all your dicks are, I’d rather fuck something with more length.” That hurt every male in the darkroom as they all felt a little ashamed of themselves. “Don’t worry I’ll put in word to Orochimaru-Sama to help you all with that.” She finished with smug knowing she won that little battle of insults before looking to the door that got knocked four times in five-second intervals.“Don’t you all fucking die before my flute makes you sing a high note.” The female told the people she was making fun of and went to open the door.“Oh look a faggot with makeup.” She said in greeting while staring at the new arrivals sweating form that was breathing heavily. “Can we begin?” She asked eagerly.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Sakura pressed herself against the corner of a building selling tea and looked around it to stare at Sasuke Uchiha jogging with a limp toward the stadium. She turned the corner and followed him in a fast walk using the people walking around to keep herself hidden.‘He cannot seriously be thinking about killing Hinata!’ Sakura thought with alarm. ‘What was that place, what did he read in that stone?!’ So many questions were spinning around the pink-haired Haruno’s head that she couldn’t think straight. Sasuke turned the other corner of the building and Sakura narrowed her eyes, that turn did not lead to the stadium.The Haruno Genin quickened her pace and made the turn.“Ahhh mmh mmh….” Sakura’s scream was silenced by a hand, and her personal space was breached by a Sharingan wielder's murderous glare.“You again.” Sasuke growled, his red eyes narrowing at her dangerously and for the first time Sakura met the true Sasuke. For the first time, Sakura really looked him in the eyes, she saw it there in the center of his pupils, his want to kill her, and she felt her survival instinct kick in.She opened her mouth and took a bite of the hand above her mouth and made Sasuke flinch back. The Uchiha let go of her while shaking his sore hand and Sakura was quick to run out into the busy street. When she found herself away from Sasuke, she realized she was actually in an alleyway.“Come Sakura I won’t hurt you, I just want to talk.” Sasuke still inside the alleyway called the member of team 8 to come, while making the come over here gesture with his left hand. Sasuke’s Sharingan was still active with three tomoes spinning in his sockets hypnotically.Sakura took heavy breaths trying to calm her heart and faced the Uchiha. She shook her head no and Sasuke smirked.The raven-haired boy Vanished and Sakura turned around running toward the stadium to reveal what she heard and saw. Something was wrong with Sasuke, that stone had to have done something to change him.Sakura dodged the people in front of her, running as fast as she could toward the stadium where she knew she would be safe.”what is……” The pink-haired Haruno tried to grab her neck suddenly and found something stopping her from doing so. She tried to gasp but couldn’t when she felt a pressure around her throat. She suddenly realized something with horror and performed the snake seal with difficulty.“H-a-I agh..” Sakura managed to sound out before the illusion broke and she found herself back in the alleyway she had just escaped, now realizing she had run back inside.Sasuke squeezed around her neck while staring at her with murder in his eyes. He was trying to choke the life out of her she realized, Anything else would be too noisy, gruesome, or messy. Sasuke wanted something fast and reliable.Sakura grabbed onto the arms around her neck by the wrists and tried to free herself. With the life leaving her body Sakura became desperate and swung her knee forward trying to strike Sasuke in the crotch. He jumped back, letting go of her neck, grabbed ahold of her hair while pulling her along, and brought her down, face first on the floor as he landed on his knees.Sakura felt pain and her world spin, her nose broke on contact after meeting the cemented alleway floor. Haruno tried to scream out for help but a kick to her midsection had her losing all the breadth she took and her scream came out as a heave.Sakura found herself on her back with a bloody face and tears of heartbreak. Her brain telling her the love of her life was the one causing her all that pain.Sasuke Uchiha stepped over her body to stand above her crying and bleeding form. His eyes still blazing red with incredible bloodlust.“I told you, I am not someone you want to say you love.” The Uchiha reminded her as he got on his knees to straddle her stomach. He placed his hands around her neck and began applying pressure.‘Sasuke-Kun please stop.’ Sakura thought as she had no more strength to fight back, she balled her eyes out as she lay there and got strangled to death by the boy she loved. Sakura could do nothing more than stare at his face which was wrinkled in concentration as he applied all the force he could muster into his grip, making all his handsome features non-existent on his visage.Sakura’s legs began kicking out on reflex at the lack of oxygen before she felt it a few long seconds later, death. The Haruno stopped moving completely and became still, eyes now lifelessly staring back up at Sasuke. The Uchiha stood up quickly and looked around the alleyway to see if anybody saw him.“Idiot.” Sasuke spat and with the coast clear, the raven-haired boy walked out of the alley and joined the crowd in the open street making his way toward the stadium in the distance.«««««««”»»»»»»»‘A rat! and people say I’m too…. ‘GIRLY!’. Me Ino Yamanaka!’ Ino was venting her frustration out in her consciousness located in the head of a rat. She was traveling through the ventilation system of Anbu headquarters looking for their Archives. She walked slowly to not make a noise inside the vents.If she got caught doing this she would be in so much trouble that her non-political vocabulary could not put it into words. Ino turned another wing of the ventilation shaft and smirked when she saw space big enough for the rat's small body to squeeze through.She looked down and found it to be a hatch leading out of the ventilation shaft. Ino took a deep breath and squeezed through the spaces and fell out landing on the tiled floor below on her borrowed body's back and quickly turning to get on its feet to begin moving.During her visits to the T and I administration building Ino had always taken a look at Anbu headquarters and knew for a fact there were usually 2 Anbu officers guarding the building, she wondered why there was only one today. She chalked it off to the Chunin Exam finals having a thing to do with it.Ino in her search for the room holding Konoha’s most crucial information wondered what she would find out about Naruto Uzumaki. There were so many secrets and mysteries surrounding him that Ino’s imagination began going wild.She turned into another wing of the building and did her best to be silent and inconspicuous. She did not expect Anbu headquarters to be this empty, and because of that, she was fearful of the thought that they might just be in hiding and already knew what she was doing.‘interrogation room.’ Ino read on a door and gulped, she quickened her pace and moved further down the corridor. Ino turned another corner just in time to catch a pitch-black rat squeezing through under a door. Not giving the animal a second thought, she moved toward the door and smirked finding what she was looking for.‘Just a quick peak and then you can find your way out of here okay.’ Ino told her borrowed body, planning on dispelling her jutsu as soon as she was done reading whatever was inside the folder labeled Jin.The Yamanaka squeezed herself through the space at the bottom of the steel door and found herself in a dark room. Luckily the rat had good eyesight and a great sense of smell so she was confused by the fresh smell of ink in the air.««««««”»»»»»»“Who are those guys?” Shisui mumbled while moving from rooftop to rooftop above the busy streets of Konoha. Trailing the 3 males and 1 female who had left a rundown building after speaking to the Suna Genin inside, Shisui remembered him as one of the finalist in the exams.In the middle was the female of the group, she spoke a lot, Shisui noticed this from her mouth movements but could not make out what she said because of the distance between them.The female of the group had fair skin, a slender build, and was the shortest member of the group. She had brown eyes that were accentuated by her eyelashes extending into the corners of her eyes and sported an impassive expression on her face. Her most distinctive feature was her long, untamed, dark pink hair that fell past her shoulders with long parted bangs framing either side of her face and one between her eyes.Her attire was a black shirt under a tan tunic with elbow-length sleeves and black skin-tight shorts. She wore black arm-warmers, and traditional black shinobi sandals with calf-length leg warmers covered by bandages. A purple rope-like belt tied in an inverted bow around her waist and to keep her wild hair out of the way, she wore a black hat with pipe-like stripes and bandaged sides, keeping her bangs in place while the rest was pushed back behind her ears to trail down her back.On the left of the female is the tallest member of the group, he is a large and imposing young man, towering over the rest. He has fair skin and narrowed, slanted orange eyes, with a stern look on his face.He had three tufts of orange hair on his head like a mohawk of sorts that ran down the middle and two similarly styled tufts of hair at the side.He wears a beige-colored, sleeveless tunic with the symbol of the Sound Four on the hem and a pair of black, knee-length pants that stop just below his knees. He wore black arm-warmers and a necklace that comprised of red circular pieces separating long, metallic pieces. He also wears traditional black shinobi sandals with mid-calf leg warmers covered by bandages, and a purple rope-like belt tied in an inverted bow around his waist.Shisui found them suspicious, it was forbidden for foreign Shinobi to enter a village during the exams unless they were participating. The Uchiha jumped to another rooftop and landed in a walk still looking to the street below. The Suna Genin had left in another direction with Shisui deciding to follow the bigger group he spied the male on the female's right and observed and committed his appearance to memory.He is a dark-skinned shinobi with black, shaggy hair tied into a ponytail and black eyes. He is the second-tallest member of the group.His attire consisted of a black sleeveless shirt under a sleeveless grey tunic that bore the symbol of the Sound Four on the hem and sported black skin-tight shorts. He wore black arm warmers, traditional black shinobi sandals with calf-length leg warmers covered by bandages, and a purple, rope-like belt tied in an inverted bow around his waist.“Are those six arms?” Shisui asked himself in shock, he looked to the rest of the population walking around the group and noticed none of them were giving the four-man squad a second glance. “Perhaps a genjutsu of sorts, there is no way the public is giving those extra appendages no attention.” Shisui jumped down from the building to land in an alleyway and made his way out, now walking casually as he followed them from behind at a distance.‘Is that a head sticking out of the back of his neck!?’ Shisui thought in alarm and decided he had to get to the bottom of things quickly or something bad might happen. It was no secret that the sound village had ties with Orochimaru and the four people walking in the distance in front of him wore the village's headband proudly.“Absolutely not a circus act.” Shisui figured as he committed the final member's appearance to memory.The final member walking behind the group had fair skin and straight, light blue-grey color hair with long bangs that covered his right eye. He wore a green shade of lipstick, and had dark markings around his eyes, giving them an androgynous appearance. The head protruding from the back was tilted down and hung limply, making its hair cover its face.“They are not heading to the stadium so where are they going?” Shisui wondered and that is when something peculiar happened, the head facing in his direction laying limp raised itself and made eye contact with him. A replica of the visage facing forward stared him straight in the eyes and smirked, the only difference between the two visages was which eye was covered with a bang.“Shit!” Shisui thought and made to apprehend them but the group suddenly scattered with great speed. The female went North, the boy with two heads went west, the one with 6 arms went east and the robust boy went south.Shisui looked all around before he tsk’d and ran toward the Uchiha Police Force headquarters to call for backup.«««««««”»»»»»»»Sakura awoke with a start and pushed herself into a sitting position, she found herself in the familiar setting of her mindscape that was built like a giant library with scrolls waiting to be filled with information by her inner self as Orochimaru had informed her.A second later an image began playing in a square-like projection. She could only stare with morbid horror at the sight of Sasuke’s angry face barring its teeth as he strangled her to death before it all went dark and then began replaying.“Am I dead?” Sakura thought with sadness and horror as she touched her neck feeling nothing different but she knew better. The member of team 8 looked to the Giant version of herself staring down at her with fury and she looked down in shame. The pitch black giant frowned and Sakura saw a scroll begin levitating from a shelve.“What are doing?!” Sakura asked in alarm, wasn’t she dead or in the process of dying? Sasuke killed her, what was her Inner self trying to accomplish? Sakura watched the scroll enlarge as the giant goddess-like silhouette grabbed it and began writing something down with a sickening yellow-colored chakra.When the giant finished, she let go of the scroll and it levitated back toward the shelf while shrinking to its original size. Sakura walked up to the scroll just as an eleventh star appeared on the giant’s naval, she grabbed the scroll from it's place in the shelf and raised an eyebrow when she read its content.the giantess’s naval that had 10 stars now held 11 as the kanji on its forehead began glowing before everything turned white and Sakura vanished from the library to find herself in darkness. The Haruno began feeling constricted in her own skin and the feeling of nausea attacked her a second later.Sakura raised her hands and found them grabbing onto something wet and yet bony and hard. She began forcing it apart, finding it almost elastic and she pushed herself out feeling wet and gooey all over, Feeling like she was getting undressed. Sakura opened her eyes and she closed them again when she was hit by the rays of the afternoon sun.‘I’m not dead?’ Sakura thought before slowly opening her eyes when she felt a cold breeze go through her body making her shiver. ‘Why am I naked?’ She immediately realized and covered her private part with her left hand and her breasts with her right arm. When she looked down Sakura was horrified at what she saw laying there on the floor looking like a human husk while wearing her clothes.“What the hell!!!..” Sakura asked shocked as she turned around and threw up her breakfast in disgust of what she stared at. Behind her on the floor was her skin, it looked pale and lifeless as well as deflated, her pink hair still there for her to know she was staring at herself.Panicked and disgusted, Sakura began feeling like a freak when she peaked at the skin again and noticed the mouth was torn open and stretched to unimaginable degrees. Her eyes widened and she threw up again when she realized she had come out of there a minute ago.‘I have to get home!’ Sakura ran trying to leave the alleyway but stopped when her smart mind reminded her she was naked. Sakura turned back to her skin on the ground wearing her clothes and she grimaced. She slowly walked up to what she could only say was something straight out of a horror movie and began undressing it, all the while looking away and holding back another round of vomit.It took her less than two minutes to get her clothes and put them on, a new record for her. She stood up and looked at the flesh on the floor before anger blossomed in her chest. She balled her fists and felt herself sway on her feet feeling exhausted but her anger had her blood pumping faster and the adrenaline let her forget her fatigue.“Sasuke..” Sakura growled with anger, he was to blame for whatever atrocity had become of her. ‘The body replacement technique of the snake clan.’ The Haruno remembered the scroll her inner Sakura had filled.‘I need to get home.’ Sakura thought and walked out of the alleyway, leaving the skin shed behind. Her mind was too busy remembering Sasuke’s visage as he strangled her to death.««««««”»»»»»»‘Oh no you don’t!’ Ino thought as she ran on her borrowed four legs. She squeezed back out of the room she had entered and made a left. She pushed the little critter's little legs to their limits to travel faster and gain on the pitch-black rat running ahead of her.The rat that must have fallen in a bucket of ink due to the scent it carried turned a corner and Ino followed suit a few seconds later, sliding on the rat's tummy when it lost balance and quickly got back on all four to follow the pitch black rat that had swiped the folder she was about to get her hand on.‘That can’t be some random rat.’ Ino thought as she watched the rat run up the adjacent wall to her right and jump to reach the little space she squeezed out of to exit the ventilation shaft.Ino quickly followed suit running up and making the same jump to squeeze inside. She sniffed the air twice and ran right. Ino made another right and felt a breeze.‘The ventilation fan.’ She realized and picked up her speed, Ino made another right turn and came into view of the rat squeezing through the center of the fast-spinning fan. The hole was a tight fit so the rat couldn’t just quickly squeeze through.‘The folder!’ Ino’s consciousness exclaimed when she saw the folder that was neatly rolled up and held together by a band on the floor. The mysterious rat must have regurgitated the folder to lose a couple of grams to better squeeze through, Ino had deduced.‘Sorry little guy.’ Ino apologized to her little minion and began pumping its little leg in one place before taking off with ‘great speed’. As she ran, she kept a close eye on the bottom right corner of the fan, watching as the blades spun with great speed. Ino reached the fan and took a leap of faith with her curiosity as the driving force, the little animal would not agree with her.‘Now!’ Ino inwardly called as she jumped and found out she made it because she was not immediately ejected from the animal's body. Ino felt a sensation behind her but paid it no mind as she bit down on the rolled-up folder and began running, leaving the pitch-black rat behind.Ino continued running, looking for the exit, she was so giddy at the thought of everything she would learn that she was already imagining things.‘Maybe he's a real-life prince from the Uzumaki Kingdom or something!’ Ino was stretching but a girl could dream, could she not? Ino heard many small footsteps coming behind her and she stopped in her tracks, turning around to soothe her curiosity.‘What is that?’ Ino thought with the rat's body tilting its head to the left as it got on two feet and began sniffing the air. ‘Oh oh!’The Yamanaka turned and ran again now in a frenzy, she smelled ink, like a swimming pool worth of it.‘RATS!!’ Ino inwardly screamed in horror when she looked behind her and saw an ocean of pitch-black rats after her. She saw an opening above her and jumped inside using the rat's nails to run up the vertical surface. She felt relief when she saw light at the end of the ventilation shaft.Ino squeezed through the gap and made it to the rooftop of Anbu headquarters. A second later, a swarm of pitch-black rats began coming out of the gaps she had just exited. Ino ran to the edge of the rooftops and stood on two legs before saluting the rats in a mad dash toward her borrowed body.‘Better luck next time.’ She wished them all with a smirk and jumped off the building just as the rat in front tried to take a bite out of her minions neck. Ino’s rat body fell for less than 3 seconds before a bird swooped it from the sky and flew away from the scene.All the rats melted into ink and dried up leaving née a clue of their being there. One rat left behind ran to the edge of the building and began running down its surface heading who knows where.A few minutes later Ino was dashing away from the scene of the crime in her own body after liberating her unwilling helpers. The rat did look angry when it realized it didn’t have a tail anymore, the bird looked hungry and the rat looked delicious. Ino had left those two behind and began running toward the Yamanaka Clan Grounds.Resting securely in a hug against her chest as she ran was the folder labeled Jin.««««««”»»»»»»After making it to the police station, Shisui called on the help of Dan Uchiha and Rugal Uchiha also known as Rash. They were both working in the office taking in complaints or in Rash’s case making the complaints but were willing to drop all they were doing to help their previous leader.“Some action! Maybe it wasn’t such a bad thing that I had to work and couldn’t watch the finals.” Rugal sighed in relief as they made their way toward the last place Shisui had spotted the Sound Ninjas.“Yes, please go inform Fugaku-Sama immediately and get ahold of Izumi Uchiha.” Rash voiced and got a confirmation back from the device in his ear before coming to a stop behind his fellow police officers. The muscular Uchiha scratched his left tricep before speaking.“I sent someone to inform Fugaku-Sama, and assigned our previous appointment with the Hyūga to two other officers.” Dan nodded at Rash’s words before looking to Shisui who had bent down to examine the floor for any clues.‘He seems alive again.’ Dan thought about Shisui and his passion to protect the weak and bring evil to justice. Shisui stood up and rubbed under his nose with his left index finger looking goofy as he grinned but also professional in the way he wore the full police force uniform.“Dan!” Shisui said with professionalism and Dan straightened in attention. “You go East, here is a description of the one you are looking for.” Shisui handed Dan a sketch of the assailant and Dan refrained from commenting on the 6 armed stickmen he was looking at with an evil grin with sharp teeth.“Boss yes Sir!” Shisui gave an exaggerated sigh but he was smiling at the act. Rugal must have been trolling him because that grin on his face did not mix well with the salute he received from the man.“You head south, here is the description of the male.” Rugal took the piece of paper, looked at it, and looked up at Shisui before looking back down and looking back at Shisui. The picture was of a stick man with circles for muscles and triangles in random places on his head. Rash thought they were supposed to be mohawks.“It’s beautiful sir!” Shisui knew better, he made a signal and they scattered with Shisui heading west. Izumi would head North and Fugaku-Sama could get Itachi to go west or he could assign another person to the job. Shisui had made copies of all his sketches and handed them to the messenger Rash sent.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Naruto stood up and took a deep breath in before releasing it, the blonde really wanted to fight a tailed beast and have that story spread, but. The Uzumaki looked to Hinata Hyūga and sighed when she gave him a soft smile while tilting her head to the side as she blinked.‘So beautiful.’ He gave her a small smile in return before facing down and locking gazes with Gaara who was on all four growling at him behind the yellow translucent surface of the barrier. The barrier was as high as a four-story building and as large as the lake was big, caging Gaara inside.The Tanuki Jinchuriki roared inside the barrier and Shot both its sand arms toward the Uzumaki and Hyūga above. The arm made contact with the yellow surface and the point of impact caused a ripple but the barrier did not waver.“Let’s Go!” Naruto made a seal and the barrier parted below their feet before closing immediately when they fell. The two members of Team 7 began free-falling toward the lake and the monster waiting for them above its surface.The blonde member of Team 7 made a clone, grabbed its legs, and turned twice in mid-air before throwing it toward Gaara with a grunt of effort.The Suna Genin now fighting a bit smarter even in his mindless rage-filled state knew better than to let the clone too close. Gaara sent his right-clawed arm stretching toward the Clone and the other one moving toward Naruto. The tail behind his back made fast horizontal arcs back and forth to send fast Sand Shuriken projectiles toward Hinata.
Boom!!!
There was a shower of sand after the suicide bomber met the clawed right arm head-on and exploded before impact, decimating the appendage.Naruto turned to face Hinata’s free-falling form and made a come over here motion with his right hand and the seal at the back of his palm glowed. A gust of wind pushed her toward him and he grinned as he wrapped an arm around her waist while they fell.“A ride me lady?” He offered as the multiple Sand Shurikens shot at Hinata completely missed their target when she was swooped out of their trajectory and into the blonde’s hands.Gaara growled but he continued with his last attack, his left clawed sand arm reaching for the couple to grab onto them as it enlarged. Naruto suddenly swooped Hinata into a princess carry, surprising her with the act and then shocking her with the next.Mere center meters away from their targets, Gaara’s giant clawed hand missed completely. Naruto stepped to the left while in the air like he had a platform there to stand on. Gaara was surprised, Hinata was surprised and the audience was surprised.The Jinchuriki of the one tail curved its arm around and sent it back around to attack the two Genin still free-falling. Naruto side-stepped to the right and performed a back flip to dodge the sand arm that tried to grab them from below after missing for the second time.Hinata was freaking out as she grabbed onto Naruto tightly, quite blind to her surroundings. She could tell they were still in the sky and falling, what she couldn’t tell was how the blonde could maneuver in the air and in the process delay their landing.Hinata did sense bursts of Chakra coming from Naruto’s feet every time he moved.Naruto landed on the surface of the lake with a gentle step and Gaara’s sand arm struck from above immediately after. it landed on top of them and caused a splash when it entered the water.“There you go, princess.” Gaara looked away from the afterimage of the Uzumaki carrying the Hyūga heiress that was fading away and looked around just in time to find Naruto Uzumaki’s face retracting from her left ear as he grinned in clear mischief.“W-what W-will I do do wi-With you-you Ugh you Naruto-Kun!.” Hinata stuttered and squeaked out like a champ as she turned scarlet for some reason.“Ma-make ba ba ba ba babies Naruto-Kun!!” Hinata squeaked out again in embarrassment and began poking her index fingers together.“Ba ba ba babies!!” Hinata repeated before she looked left and down, the dojutsu she had deactivated because they were starting to bother her after constant usage activatedand spied one Naruto Uzumaki’s junk winking at her. Hinata then looked down at her junk and blushed Crimson as she brought her hands up to cover her eyes, eeping in the process.“Ugh Hinata-Chan, why are you overreacting? We just have to do that other stuff right.” Hinata separated her index and middle finger to see what the blonde meant and almost fainted.It wasn’t Naruto’s words that turned Hinata lava red but the way he gestured the act of lovemaking with his left index finger forming a circle with the aid of his thumb and the right index finger held horizontally straight going in and out of the hole.Gaara rushed them at that moment with a roar and a leap as he rebuilt his right clawed arm now significantly smaller and held it behind him poised to bash Hinata, she was glad for the deadly distraction.«««««««”»»»»»»»Gaara was at a disadvantage and his crazed mind was slowly figuring it out. This was the worst terrain for him to do battle, as it stood the only sand he had at his disposal was the one making up his new form. Every time his sand arms dunked in the waters he lost a chunk of it. His sand getting wet also made it muddy and heavy, making his attacks slow and sluggish.The Tanuki Jinchuriki swiped his right claw diagonally down aiming to shred the Hyūga. She was of course very good at reading his movements so she dodged as though she knew he would attack before he took action.Uzumaki spun on his feet and took a step back. The youngest member of the Kazekage bloodline landed in front of the blonde after missing the Hyūga and gave Naruto his back.“Kill the progenitor!” Gaara spun with an arm outstretched to slap the blonde across the face but Naruto raised his guard. Both arms bent in front of his face and took a step forward while performing the body flicker technique.Naruto knocked into Gaara’s sand arm with great forward and force before blasting past him. Leaving a small ripple in the water's surface due to his increased Chakra control.Gaara Kazekage’s clockwise backhand strike became an uncontrollable spin in the opposite direction after Naruto’s counter landed. When he stopped spinning, he felt dizziness strike him before he received a slash on his back followed by three more.The first water crescent attack cut Gaara at the bottom of his neck horizontally from right to left, luckily the sand around the area was the only thing to receive a deep gash.The next water attack came diagonally down from left to right and slashed a deep gash on the sand covering Gaara’s back.There was a Horizontal slash that followed, landing directly on Gaara’s legs behind his kneecap from right to left.“RIEEEYYAAA!!!!” The possessed boy screamed in pain and fell to his knees with blood leaking from the wound and mixing into the lake.Naruto ran forward with another Rasengan in hand and Gaara grimaced, he would be out of sand soon. A final crescent water attack followed, going diagonally up from left to right drawing a deep gash in Gaara’s sand armor but not reaching the skin.“Rasengan!!” Gaara Received the attack on his chest where his sand armor was muddy and vulnerable. The Technique grounded away at his flesh and began spinning him like a fan before he got blasted toward the Hyūga behind him with great speed.The youngest member of the Kazekage bloodline skidded off the surface of the water a couple of times spinning and twisting before colliding with Hinata’s dome of fast-spinning Chakra front first like a hug.She let the dome burst outward after a few seconds, throwing her arms out, and sent Gaara back toward the blonde waiting as he was poised to punch forward.Gaara braced for impact while crossing his arms in front of him and received a heavy wind punch from the blonde who shot his right hand forward in an uppercut motion. Gaara felt like he was punched by a Giant fist as he broke the sound barrier and collided with the yellow barrier causing a ripple on its surface that spread outward.Gaara lost air in his lungs after the collision with his back and began dropping back toward the lake from the height of a three-story building. Another dunk and he would be defenseless.Naruto Shot his arm forward in another uppercut and Gaara was shot back up into the barrier with another painful meeting. The falling Jinchuriki of the one tail received a wind smack after that, it blasted him to the adjacent wall of the barrier on his side.
SMACK!!!
Gaara met the sturdy barrier with his left shoulder and felt it dislocate, The possessed Suna Genin slid down the yellow barrier surface heading toward the waters below and falling inside.Out of sand with nothing to use for attack or defense. Gaara was now defenseless in the battle against the two prodigies of team 7. They were coordinated to a tee and merciless in their strikes as well as prepared to use every advantage they could capitalize on.Gaara felt himself go deeper inside the lake and lose more sand to the waters as it got washed away. With the last grain of sand parting from his fingertips, Gaara knew he had lost even in his fucked up state of mind.The possessed Jinchuriki broke out of the lake surface and took a deep breath in only to receive a tap on his forehead tattoo/seal. Gaara blinked all the foul chakra and bloodlust he released away as exhaustion hit him.“Uzumaki.” Gaara’s gruff voice sounded out in confusion while looking at Naruto. “Hyūga.” Gaara said with another confused blink before groaning when he felt a headache strike him. He pushed himself out of the water with effort and stood on its surface feeling naked because he was sandless.“What happened to me, I don’t …..” Gaara got punched square in the face by Naruto Uzumaki before he could finish his words.He let loose a scream of pain as he spat blood and skidded on the water's surface before knocking into the barrier and falling back into the lake.That was the meanest right hook Gaara’s unprotected face had ever received and he felt his world spin as he lost the tooth that had finally regrown.A hand grabbed Gaara by the back of his shirt and raised him out of the lake before he could get too deep. Feeling exhausted without the Tanuki’s Chakra rampaging in his system. Gaara could only stare up with a busted lip at Naruto Uzumaki when he raised him to eye level with one hand.“Pass on that message to the one tail will yah, thanks.” Gaara nodded dumbly before a tag was placed on his forehead and he fell asleep. Naruto grinned, looked back to Hinata, and gave her a big thumbs up, She waved back at him from the distance with a smile and he snickered.The barrier dropped a second later and the crowd cheered while others who betted on Gaara winning groaned in defeat but clapped their hands anyway due to the amazing show the exams have become.««««««««”»»»»»»»»Rasa looked to the Third Hokage and narrowed his eyes in suspicion. The blonde Uzumaki could not have been your ordinary Genin, from his skills, movements in the field, and the planning he enacted to eliminate his opponents. The boy was obviously above being a newly minted Genin and was on his way to becoming a Jōnin-level Shinobi if he wasn’t already.‘Gaara never stood a chance with those two jumping him.’ Rasa fidgeted and began contemplating. ‘I should have taken Gatō’s offer or at least taken it into consideration and delayed the invasion.’ The gold dust user thought with disdain, was he about to send hundreds of his soldiers to their deaths and stain Sunagakure’s image in front of the other Kages because of Orochimaru?‘How could I have been so easily convinced by the snake.’ Rasa refrained from looking at the snake Sanin behind him to the right and watched the feed instead. The barrier dropped and a Konoha Ninja moved toward the arena floor to escort Gaara out of the battlefield.‘Hopefully, those friends of his will make a huge difference in strength and numbers.’ Rasa rubbed his hands together and inwardly prayed that the invasion would go as planned.‘Orochimaru has to die before it ends.’ Rasa decided.«««««««”»»»»»»»The Raikage narrowed his eyes in concentration, eyes firmly locked on the Hyūga Heiress being shown on the feed. The girl took a fighting stance with her Katana out ready to do battle with Namikaze’s brat, a Jinchuriki, and a Uzumaki at that.Konoha is not the strongest ninja village because it is the largest but because it has more Ninja clans than other villages. The Leaf as a village is home to many powerful ninja families with other villages unable to boast the number of bloodline limits they have or special techniques at their disposal.Kumo did not have many families that carried bloodline limits, twice did his village attempt to get their hands on one of the bloodlines available to Konoha. First was an attempt at kidnapping an Uzumaki during his father, the Third Raikage’s reign.‘Minato Namikaze foiled the kidnap attempt on the previous Jinchuriki of the Nine-tailed fox.’ The muscular Kage remembered while watching the fight on the feed with clear interest in heart.Even as a Genin, Minato Namikaze managed to defeat multiple Jōnin level Shinobi to rescue the Jinchuriki. The man was barely a teen at the time and had none of his signature jutsus.‘The Uzumaki was not chosen because of her status as a Jinchuriki but for her special chakra.’ A remembered his father's plans clearly. The fourth Raikage was young at the time but the girl was supposed to be wed to him where they would begin reproducing the Uzumaki clan in Kumogakure.‘Getting our hands on the nine-tailed fox would have been a bonus, with the ability to subdue tailed beasts, Kumogakure would have become the most powerful village in the elemental nations.’ A’s muscular chest flexed twice as he contemplated the new information gained during these finals.‘The Hyūga can subdue Jinchurikis somehow.’ The Raikage deduced as he watched the Hyūga send out a crescent water attack with a swing of her blade toward a clone who zigzagged toward her.The second kidnap attempt was on the Hyūga Heiress dueling bellow them above the lake surface. The fourth Raikage lost a close friend and adviser during that attempt and had to play the victim or risk getting sanctioned by the other nation’s leaders.‘She seems able to influence a jinchuriki’s mental state with physical touch.’ A was very interested in that and he found himself wanting to make another attempt at the Hyūga Heiress.««««««”»»»»»»Onoki was plotting diabolical plans as he sat silently among his fellow Kages. It was all nice for laughs and giggles but the blonde Gaki had to die. The Hyūga will need to be studied because she was clearly not what she seemed. The Uchiha was a blessing in disguise, that brat would only be detrimental to the leaf village's growth due to his violent tendencies.‘I cannot let that boy survive long enough to become a problem later because they always become one along the way.’ Onoki was happy to find that the boy was defecting, and if not for his father's past sins Onoki would have offered the brat refuge in his village.‘As it is Suna has one Jinchuriki.’ Onoki thought before looking to the fifth Mizukage of the Mist. ‘They should have one too if Yagura was defeated and his tailed beast got extracted.’ Onoki stared at the Raikage from the corner of his eyes.‘Two Jinchuriki in Kumo, Iwa has two and Konoha has one.’ Onoki almost snickered at the thought of Konoha killing the boy to keep the nine-tailed fox.‘If he does escape this village I will have an elite black ops team go on a search and destroy mission to eliminate him.’ Onoki decided before grabbing his chin and shaking his head, he had to be thorough.‘An elite team of Jōnin led by me personally.’ He decided and faced up to watch the show.««««««”»»»»»»Naruto refrained from performing the body flicker technique to attack Hinata directly and instead used it to reach her in bursts of speed. He already knew what to do and what not to do when dealing with his girlfriend in battle. Rushing her meant nothing if she knew he was coming and a dome of chakra to the face was not something Naruto was too eager to experience.He couldn’t fight her head on, one poke and she could hinder his movements, multiple pokes and he would be defenseless. Naruto jumped left and rolled on the lake's surface to dodge a katana slash. Getting back on his feet, he dashed left to circle the girl of his heart.Hinata wanted to end the fight quickly, In a battle of attrition she would not stand a chance against the blonde. As a Hyūga she had a significantly larger chakra pool than an average child her age but that difference meant nothing to the Uzumaki’s above-Kage level reserves.Hinata dipped the tip of her blade in the lake and concentrated her chakra on the weapon's sharp tip before swinging upward. The Hyūga heiress sent out a bigger and broader Katana slash in the direction of the approaching blonde.Naruto raised his right arm, palm opened, and shot it forward as his unnamed seal glowed blue causing a strong gust of wind that moved forward destroying the water attack and moving toward the Hyūga.Hinata was moving to the left before Naruto let his arm fly so she was able to dodge the gust of wind and do a turn before sending a horizontal katana slash. Naruto was running toward her and he jumped over the attack in a diver position but instead of dipping inside the lake, he rolled on its surface and continued running.There was a puff of smoke on the left of the blonde as he summoned a seal-less clone and had it speeding toward Hinata who was already performing a counterattack.Reaching the Hyūga heiress with amazing speed, the clone was already delivering a body strike to the Hyūga’s abdomen. Hinata having the longer reach jumped back a little to get out of the clone's reach and swung her blade at its neck.Hinata’s sword cut through an afterimage of the clone that appeared behind her poised to strike her from behind. She sliced cleanly through the clone when her swipe turned out to be a full 360-degree turn.Hinata did not slow down as she blasted herself toward the blonde Uzumaki with her katana in hand and her face set in a mask of concentration. They were the final two, Naruto defeated most if not all the contestants with her as the final boss or that is what his feelings told her.Naruto wanted to win against Hinata so bad it was like a twitch in his instincts, His face set in a mask of determination. He wanted to win against his girlfriend, it had been years since he had taken a win.They clashed in the middle of the lake and Naruto called upon all of his intelligence while the water splashed around them.The entire time no one said a word, both locked in a mildly deadly match for supremacy.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Hey! Over here!” Danko called out to a merchant selling bottled water to the spectators of the Chunin Exams finals. The man called upon raised his hand to tell him to wait as he was busy with another customer, Danko nodded and turned around.“You really should slow down when you feel you're about to drown in alcohol man.” Danko advised his best mate while rubbing said groaning man’s back soothingly, around them were a lot of noise and shouting from the spectators.Mango had a hangover stronger than all of them, the condition was the bane of all party animals. Especially if there was a banger event happening and you could not enjoy it because of a splitting headache and fatigue.It was a shame that Mango could not enjoy the happenings below, they all felt privileged to have this opportunity but none more so than Odama, after seeing the Rasengan the man stared at everything with big eyes of joy and wonder.“NARUTO! NARUTO! NARUTO!” Odama had removed his shirt and vest leaving him topless. Rasen’s best friend spun his shirt above his head as he chanted the blonde’s name and got others around to do the same.“2 bottles of water.” Danko told the merchant who arrived at his side while handing him some Ryo. The merchant took the money and pulled out two cold bottles of water from his cooler box before handing them to Danko with a welcoming smile.“Enjoy customer!” The merchant exclaimed with optimism before turning to face the arena floor and began watching the match until someone else needed refreshments.Danko took the bottle of water, finding its design and shape interesting. The transparent plastic was Designed in the form of a mane of hair and in a color that seemed to reflect the afternoon sky with the light causing an illusion of a vast ocean when he leaned closer to it. Danko turned the bottle around and found its front was a grinning visage he recognized.“Waves in the Whirlpool.” Danko read the name of the brand of water and realized something.He was quick to look to the giant feed above the arena, apparently only the spectators could see the random camera feeds because they were tagged with a fuinjutsu script to receive the visual signals, there was no sound.“It’s Naruto-Sama.” Danko mouthed in realization, it was the same boy that occasionally met with Gatō-Sama. On some nights the blonde would simply appear in a chair waiting for the boss, if Gatō was among them he would panic. If he wasn’t, they were instructed to inform him immediately of the blonde’s presence.Danko narrowed his eyes in suspicion, he had faint memories of meeting a blonde blue-eyed Gaki on the mysterious afternoon he and Mango lost a tooth each. The interesting thing is that Naruto-Sama removed the Suna Genin’s tooth twice the same way he remembered losing his, by getting clocked in the face.“NARUTO, NARUTO, NARUTO!!!” Danko shook his head when his concentration was broken by the constant chanting being conducted by a topless Odama and other members of the audience.“Naruto-Sama! Please have my babies!” Then there was the girl screaming such things out loud. Looking closely at the merchant’s appearance, Danko leaned in when a blurry recollection began replaying in his head of the day they arrived in Konoha from Suna.“GET YOUR FRESH COLD BOTTLE OF WATER TODAY! GET YOUR FRESH COLD BOTTLE OF WATER TODAY!” The merchant advertising his products is a man in his mid-30s with dark green short spiky hair and a little goatee, He wore plain brown clothes.“Water!” A random person called out and the merchant moved away quickly to reach his next client.The stadium was fully booked, the afternoon sun was right above them and mixed with the explosions going off, the air around them was dry and warm leaving most of the spectators thirsty, a cold bottle of water would sell well in those conditions.“Ah, A CUSTOMER!” The merchant exclaimed with a big grin and Danko’s eyes widened when he remembered where he met the merchant. It was the same person who owned the action figurine stand Odama and Rasen worked at before they left for Snow Country.“Man! This water is great!” Danko turned to face Mango and found the man releasing a deep sigh of refreshment after finishing the contents of the bottle.“Woah!” Mango exclaimed in awe with eyes widening and Danko’s own widened when the bottle refilled itself in front of his eyes. A second later the bottle became cold, and Mango immediately drank the water in a rush.Danko sighed due to his best friend's antics and decided to read the information provided at the back of the bottle.‘The first eco-friendly bottled water, in partnership with Wave Country and Uzumaki’s Creed. We bring you, Waves in the Whirlpool’ Danko nodded at the connection between Wave Country and the company mentioned. Gatō’s Company had changed its name from Gatō Industries to Uzumaki’s Creed at some point last month, he continued reading.‘With Fuinjutsu arrays of the best quality and The latest fuinjutsu scripting language designed by Uzumaki’s Creed CEO.’ Danko looked back up at the feed after remembering that Naruto-Sama’s last name was Uzumaki, the hood rat began putting two and two together.
BOOM!!!
‘The bottle that never needs to be thrown away, the first magical experience is free! The second needs to feed the people responsible for this Uzumakisend! For a designated price you can have a cold bottle of water wherever you are! Read the side of the bottle for instructions’ Danko was bought, he turned the bottle to the side and found the instruction label.“Place the amount on the seal and rub twice.” Danko read out loud and Mango having finished his free serving heard him. The man with a missing Canine placed the designated amount on the seal and rubbed it twice. The money was gone in a little puff of smoke and the bottle refilled.“Water!!” A random civilian called out to the merchant who rushed to another section of the stadium after selling 5 bottles of water to a civilian family of Five.“Is that gaki the boss?” Danko asked nobody in particular and nobody heard him in the ruckus of the arena. He twisted the cap and took a sip of the refreshingly cold water before sighing.“Having this back in Sunagakure would have been a Godsend, it refreshes like nothing on earth.” Mango regaled, feeling much better and Danko felt a shiver go down his spine.««««««”»»»»»»The two finalists ran through the foliage of the makeshift forest with great speed as they jumped over obstacles in their path, performed flips over giant roots, and twisted around trees as they did battle. Hinata led the way while Naruto gave chase, the foliage becoming a blur in their high-speed chase.Hinata jumped on a tree and ran on its vertical surface aiming to reach its highest branch with her sword still in her right hand.Naruto narrowed his eyes as he watched her run up the tree, a second later a clone appeared on his left as he ran. The clone performed the body flicker technique heading on a collision course with the base of the irregularly large tree.
BOOM!!!
Hinata knew the attack was coming so she had already taken a mighty leap to the left and landed on another tree while the previous one slowly toppled over.
BOOM!!!
She jumped to the next tree before another explosion sounded out and the second tree she stood on began falling like the first had done. Jumping on a large tree branch, Hinata turned on her heel and looked down at her approaching opponent.Naruto reached the falling tree, ran on its surface to reach its top branch, and jumped off before it crashed. The blonde was uncharacteristically serious as he landed on the second toppling tree before squatting and taking a mighty leap, aiming to land on the branch the Hyūga Heiress stood on to initiate an attack.Hinata waited for her lover on the base of the branch, she narrowed her eyes just as he was about to land on the branch’s length and she performed a downward swing of her katana next to her feet, cutting cleanly through the branch.“Woah!” Naruto exclaimed when he landed on the branch and lost his balance as it fell. Hinata smiled while raising her sword above her head and swung it downward in the direction of the blonde, sending a crescent water attack.“Water Style: katana Slash!” Hinata felt a small burst of chakra coming from Naruto and she activated her eyes just in time to catch him doing a flip over her attack in midair. Using her dojutsus X-ray quality that trumped even the Sharingan. Hinata saw that on the soles of the blonde’s feet under his ninja sandals were two seals that resembled the one at the back of his right palm.Naruto grinned in clear boasting as he began running in mid-air with his arms swinging back and forth like a sprinter pumping.In her shock Hinata was not quick enough to react when he blasted forward with a burst of chakra and reached her in seconds, it was a shame she could not be bothered with after images she couldn’t see.Naruto speared his girlfriend in the stomach and she heaved a breath out when they broke through the tree bark and destroyed the last piece of the branch Hinata stood on sending wood splinters everywhere.Her lavender jacket got torn at the back in the process and Naruto grinned waiting in that position as they began descending with incredible speed toward another smaller tree.Hinata gritted her teeth, swinging her left hand over her head and down, aiming to land a devastating slap on the blonde’s scalp. She narrowed her eyes when her hand seemed to phase through Naruto’s head like an illusion before he built momentum and began spinning them around like a top.Hinata did not get dizzy because she was blind and had the most broken eyesight in Konoha's history. She performed a follow-up attack, with her left hand. Her right hand had missed with a distinct spike of chakra coming from her lover and her new attack planned on countering that.«««««««”»»»»»»»Naruto grinned, ready to use the new seals he dubbed ‘Sky Walker’, the blonde knew it was a cool name, nobody had to remind him about that. He simply tattooed the seal on the back of his right hand on the soles of his feet and regulated its power output to the minimum. All the blonde had to do was take a step in which ever direction and the seal would do the rest.Naruto took a step and the seal at the bottom of his feet glowed blue as he performed a ‘sky step’ to the left. The fun part was using the Shuushine to dodge the incoming attack after performing the sky step. The blonde vitalized his body and performed a twist while letting go of Hinata’s waist to dodge the second attack like he did the first.“Ack!!!!” Naruto sounded out in pain after a hard slap landed on his scalp, he instinctively raised his arms to rest on the area hit as he grunted in pain, and in the far recess of his mind he heard the Nine-tailed fox grunt out in pain as well.“Kukukuk kuku..” The blonde chuckled/giggled as he got blasted to the grassy floor below by the force of the slap, spinning forward and over and over and over again. Naruto spread his body open and slowed his momentum before performing a twist and turn to fall feet first.He positioned his feet in a landing position and the seals on the soles of his feet glowed blue with a faint light that Hinata could not see but she felt the chakra spike.Naruto stepped on air like it was land before squatting down and blasting himself toward his girl with great speed. How Hinata managed to attack him? he did not know but he would find out soon enough as summoned a clone and it popped a second later.In the foliage, a random insect watching the match popped out of existence and Naruto received its memory. The illusion of an attack phasing through someone when performing a Shuushine worked with timing. Dodging in the very last moment is what creates the illusion of the attack landing.The insect saw Hinata’s wrist move with such incredible speed in the small space of time between him Performing a Shuushine after performing the Sky step that the blonde thought the slap had broken the sound barrier. Of course that wasn’t true, it was one of those biased 'my lover is amazing' type of nonsense.“Those slaps get faster every time.” Naruto mumbled while shooting his right hand forward as he soared up with great speed from his jump 'Sky Jump'. The seal on his right hand glowed a faint blue and a gust of wind in a five-finger imprint shot forward like a bullet aimed at the Hyūga heiress.«««««««”»»»»»»»Hinata narrowed her eyes when watching the Chakra inside of the giant five-finger wind attack miss her and collide with another giant tree. There was a five-finger imprint made on the bark while it caved in at the point of impact just as she landed on a smaller tree.Hinata dived toward the blonde with her katana in a two-hand grip, she picked up on the process the seals on Naruto’s feet took to aid Him in performing the impossible. She remembered aiding him in understanding such a process while studying the sword of the thunder God.Naruto made the cross seal and called upon an abundance of Chakra, Hinata had to stare in awe. There was something very awe inspiring about being able to divide your chakra by 20 and still have more chakra than everybody in the room.Hinata was proud of the feats her Naruto-Kun could perform with Fuinjutsu but she also liked it when he was proud of the feats she could accomplish with her own skills.She would always be grateful for the seal Naruto made for her, It was hard being a blind swordswoman. Hinata had first experience with having to look everywhere for a Katana that was lying in plain sight. The constant frustration she would feel when practicing her katas and the sword would slip from her grasp had her wanting to give up on kenjutsu completely on many occasions.During her spars with Naruto was where a jarring conclusion was made, if she got disarmed. The Katana could lay in front of her and she would not know it, her worry wart best friend also pointed out that blindly grabbing onto the blade was a bad idea because she could grab onto its sharp surface and hurt herself.‘He is so excited.’ Hinata thought with a smile trying to break through her serious demeanor during the match. She picked up on 19 chakra constructs performing a second jump in mid-air to blast toward her with more speed, their chakra already condensing, ready to combust.Hinata positioned her katana in front of her face as she descended with great speed toward the 19 clones approaching. The originals signature stood away from the danger and Hinata decided to show off her skills to her best friend.Hinata began swinging her sword horizontally back and forth as well as vertically up and down with great speed. Her wrist movements made her hands nothing more than blurs to the naked eye. As she swung her blade, Hinata performed a very versatile technique that affords both offensive and defensive capabilities.She emitted a constant stream of chakra from her blade in the air as if cutting the air itself. The streams of chakra were formed into extremely thin, sharp, blades.When using the technique offensively, Hinata shapes the chakra into thin, sharp, flexible blades allowing her to hit hundreds of targets with extreme precision and can cut down even the smallest of targets like insects into multiple pieces.When used defensively, Hinata creates much larger, stronger, more flexible, arc-shaped chakra blades that spread out across her entire attacking range, effectively forming a wall between herself and her opponents, rebuffing even the largest and smallest of targets.“Defending Eight Trigrams: Sixty-Four Sword Formation!” Hinata sent out a wall of thin arcs of chakra in the way of the approaching blonde clones. Four got dispelled before they could explode while 15 stepped on air and scattered In different directions, which left Hinata space to swan dive past their previous position to reach the ground below.Her Byakugan active and her passive sensory abilities helping her keep track of her original lover and his clones. Hinata saw as the clones twisted to find themselves upside down in mid-air before stepping on air and blasting themselves down toward her, unbothered with their own safety.Hinata landed and rolled on the grass with her katana, not in hand. She immediately turned on her heels to face up as she began waving her arms horizontally back and forth as well as vertically up and down, creating and emitting a constant stream of thin chakra from the palms of her hands.The blondes came from every which direction trying to attack her where they thought she could not defend herself but with the addition of her flexibility, the technique Hinata performed created an ‘absolute defense’ similar to that of the Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven when she began moving her whole body around but much bigger.“Protective Eight Trigrams: Sixty-Four Palms!” Hinata bent her body in different directions and positions like a yoga specialist as she moved her hands every which way to perform another variation of the technique she performed earlier.She smirked in pride when she felt Naruto’s awe as all his clones were popped by her protective chakra shell before they could converge on her and explode due to not knowing its range was larger than the conventional palm-revolving heaven.“Burst!” Hinata exclaimed while throwing her arms out and the dome made of thin, sharp, chakra blades burst in every Direction sending sharp blades of chakra to cut down on everything in their path.«««««««”»»»»»»»Naruto slid to a stop as he appeared in front of the faux mountain like an illusion and slowed his high-speed momentum. The Uzumaki faced the forest he had just escaped and he could only stare in awe at what he was seeing.Hinata walked out of the faux forest at a leisurely pace as trees behind her fell to the ground in clean little pieces due to the random sharp streams of chakra that cut them down after her latest attack. She unzipped her destroyed lavender jacket and removed it to reveal the mesh armor she wore under that did nothing to hide her curves.“Man…….Hinata Hyūga.” Naruto sighed out her name like a song in his heart while his posture became dreamy. The blonde got so lost in Hinata Ville that he did not notice a Katana appear in her hand as her eyes narrowed and the veins in the corners bulge before she blasted herself forward leaving a dust cloud behind her.“I wasn’t ready!” Naruto exclaimed when he was Mere inches away from getting sliced in twine. The blonde regained his mentality and threw himself to the side while shooting his right hand forward in a punch.‘He loves me so much.’ Hinata even in this fight had a hard time concentrating due to her boyfriend’s love for her smacking her across the face every time he attacked her, she attacked him or they attacked each other.The wind fist missed her after she dodged to the right, there was a spike of Chakra from Naruto’s feet as he began running up the air like someone running up the stairs. Hinata not willing to let him create space between them jumped on the mountain's vertical surface and ran up its length, chasing after the blonde at her top speed.“Eight Trigrams: Vacuum palm!” Hinata shot her free left hand forward and sent out her attack toward the blonde. It missed its target when Naruto reached the top of the mountain and moved to its edge.The blonde would have been out of her sight if not for her Byakugan and he might have caught her off guard with his next move if not for her sensory ability.
BOOM!!!
BOOM!!!
BOOM!!!
BOOM!!!
BOOM!!!
Hinata blasted herself away from the mountain after squatting and pushing off its vertical surface. Her sensory ability had picked up on the many clones created by her lover, with chakra already condensing before they went off simultaneously as the Original continued on his mad dash up.Chunks of the mountaintop crumbled and fell to the floor below, causing heavy destruction as rocks the size of boulders fell from the air and passed her previous position.Hinata in mid-air watched as Naruto found himself more than 500 meters in the sky before he twisted to find himself upside down so he could stand in the air while squatting before blasting himself forward with great speed and force as he broke the sound barrier.“Water Style: Katana Slash” Hinata called out as she swiped her sword in every which direction, sending sharp crescent water blades at her opponent as she descended in a free fall. She was running out of Chakra, there was no winning against the blonde in a match of attrition all she could do was finish it now.Naruto Zigzagged through the air, dodging all her attacks as he approached with a grin on his face. Hinata smiled feeling all the awe in the stadium at the feats the blonde accomplished, even those who came into the stadium with negative emotions towards him began cheering his name.Hinata’s eyes narrowed as a sphere of fast-spinning chakra formed in her lover's hand and she resolved herself to not hold back because if she won, Naruto would be even more proud of her.“Eight Trigrams: Heavenly revolving palm!” Hinata began spinning in mid-air while expelling chakra from all her tenkentsu and forming a blue protective dome of chakra around her.“Rasengan!!” Naruto chorused along with the audience as his rapidly spinning Technique met her rapidly spinning technique and they began descending toward the foliage below with great speed, each fighting for dominance.The audience roared once more when they crashed to the floor below and raised a cloud of dust and debris hiding them from view.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“You win, Na-ru-to-Kun.” Hinata’s soft voice reached my ears like a breeze on the shoresides. I looked down at her beautiful face that carried a smile that had my heart pounding in my chest a hundred miles per hour.She was injured and tired from all the fighting she did from morning to afternoon. ‘She must have woken up early to wait for me at the gates.’ I realized as my mouth slowly began stretching into a grin as my chest heaved in and out in joy.Hinata lay flat on her back below my form, her arms pinned together above her head by my left hand as I loomed over her with my knees on either side of her waist and my right hand supporting my weight, laying flat next to her left cheek. Her dojutsu was deactivated so I knew she could not see the grin to spread across my face at her words and the tone in which she said my name.“Tststst I’m so badass.” I boasted with a snicker and her eyes softened while she looked up at me with unseeing eyes that looked me straight in mine. I felt my stomach twist and turn as I thought I heard it make a sound but all I could do was look into those charcoal-colored eyes that loved me so much.“Are you okay?” I asked her softly because I knew I did not hold back anything when fighting her and the trail of blood running down her chin was a testament to her strength because she took me on blow for blow.She nodded while her chest rose and fell periodically, her mesh armor not doing a good job of hiding her breasts from my active imagination as she breathed in and out.“I am happy.” Hinata said in a whisper that sounded tired and my face inched closer to hers while my concentration became fixated on her moving lips. “I am so happy I knocked on your door that day.” She continued while my face drew closer and closer to hers, my left hand still pinning her arms on the ground above her head.‘Our first day at the academy.’ I realized what she was talking about. “I'm glad you did that.” I mumbled softly, my hot breath licking her face because of the little distance between our visages.“I am just glad you opened that door.” My princess whispered with a smile that showed all her pearly whites while she closed her eyes and dropped a tear of happiness. I made the little distance between us nonexistent and gave her a soft kiss.Our lips barely touched and yet I felt like it was the most passionate kiss we had ever shared. Why was my heart beating so hard in my chest, I won, didn’t I?!“NARUTO, NARUTO, NARUTO!!!” As the dust cloud settled around us, I began to hear my name getting chanted by the spectators. I broke the kiss and stared into my Hime’s blind eyes promising myself I would do my best from now on to return her sight because this scene was just plain awesome!I released my hold on Hinata’s wrists and pushed myself up before taking her hand in my own and hoisting her up gently. She swayed on her feet and almost buckled under her weight but I was quick to catch and support that weight.“Sorry Naruto-Kun, I’m just a little tired.” She told me with a tired laugh and I nodded. I bent down, positioned my left arm behind her knees, and hoisted her into a princess carry.“You are very strong Hinata-Hime, I’m proud of you” I told her and pecked her on the lips. she wrapped both her arms around my neck from my left side and snuggled herself into the crook of my neck.“Thank you.” Was her only reply and I felt It carried so many other ‘thank yous’ inside, that I could only laugh with an even broader smile before facing up at the spectators who stood from their seats, clapped, whistled, and chanted out my name all around! I don’t know if I was imagining the confetti...“Hey hime? I’m hungry, do you think…?.” I paused in my inquiry when I looked down at my girlfriend's gorgeous face and found her fast asleep. I am so proud of her, I think I only won because she ran low on chakra, so we will have to do a rematch, Ohh like a fight date, ‘TO THE DEATH!’‘Hime defeated Neji in the second phase and Choji in the preliminary rounds. She fought Rock Lee and injured him while he was using the third gate. Then she immediately rushed to fight a Jinchurinki drawing on his beast’s chakra.’ I looked at her sleeping face once more and couldn’t help but smile down at her. After all those back-to-back fights she still had it in her to give me an awesome battle.“I love you, Princess Hinata stay close okay.” I told her softly just as she snuggled closer to me and smiled. I wondered if she heard me or if it was just one of those instinctual things.“NARUTO…..!NARUTO……!NARUTO!” I looked up at the spectators and did my fear-inducing laugh.“Mwahahahahaha Mwahahahahaha haaahahahahahaha!” Somehow they weren’t scared shitless of me, I must be missing something.‘Money? Check. Power? Check. and with both? Infamy. Haa….life…...’ I sighed out in glee.«««««”»»»»»Sakura turned the block and jogged down the streets of Konoha, there was so much going on in the streets that Sakura knew for a fact she would not be given a second look. She couldn’t think about the Chunin Exams at this point in her life. What she did was not normal, it was those kinds of things you would expect from Shino, but not her!‘Did Orochimaru do something to me? Was it when I absorbed his chakra? Did dying meet the condition to awaken this snake clan ability or something?’ Sakura wondered and raised her left hand to her face, to stare at a small patch of skin in the center that was pale white and smooth to the touch.She balled her fists, not ready for her mind to start coming to conclusions because it would.‘Mama and Papa should be home, I can’t let them see me like this.’ The pink-haired girl decided mentally. She was sticky and oily, she did not want to overthink the reason why she was so.Sakura sighed in relief when she saw the window on the second floor open. She dashed up the adjacent wall of her family home and slowly climbed into her room. The Haruno stepped toward her dressing table and stared at her reflection in the mirror.She found that she looked as exhausted as she felt but her face glistened with baby-soft skin and her eyes almost seemed to glow green. The Genin reached out with her right hand and grabbed her cheek before stretching. Her two fingers slipped due to the slippery substance covering her whole being and she gave that cheek a little slap at least happy she still felt the strike.The teenage girl couldn’t help but slide her hand down toward her neck and rub it to feel for any blemishes or scars. Thankfully she did not find any.‘Sasuke-Kun killed me.’ The Haruno girl thought sadly as she slid to her knees and began sobbing with her hands covering her face. ‘What did I do for him to hate me like this?’ Sakura sobbed out in a whisper and couldn’t find an answer, she slowly stood up and decided to head to the bathroom downstairs.‘I need to get out of these clothes.’ Sakura thought In disgust while raising her hands, she slowly made her way down the stairs and thought up an excuse to tell her parents if they caught her sneaking inside the bathroom.‘After that, I have to report this to the Police.’ Haruno got to the final three steps of the stairway and stopped.The scene in front of her brought exaggerated horror to her glistening visage as she whispered.“Papa?” Sakura called out to her father’s body sprawled on the floor, the Haruno male lay on his back facing the ceiling above with open vacant eyes and a huge pool of blood under his form.“PAPA!” Sakura cried out in shock and ran to her father's corpse, the thought of bathing long gone from her psyche. “Papa! oh no, PAPA!!” Sakura cried for her father as she got on her knees only to gasp when she saw the hole in her father's cranium that had stopped leaking blood a long time ago.“Papa!!” Sakura cried out again while hugging the corpse that stared forward with wide open lifeless eyes. Sakura felt her heart rate increase as she cried and got drenched in her old man’s blood, not knowing another corpse lay just a few feet away waiting to be discovered.«««««««”»»»»»»»Shisui stopped a few feet from the sound ninja with two heads as they got into a standoff. The Uchiha scanned his surroundings and found that the sound ninja had led him toward Konoha’s memorial stone.“State your business in Konoha?” Shisui ordered taking his job seriously and stepped to the right to circle the foreign ninja a couple of feet away.“I'm here to rock your world.” The sound Ninja said as black markings began to spread across his body in flame-like patterns while he spread his arms wide and laughed with clearly bad intentions.“The life of your everyday street cop.” The police officer mumbled while taking his interceptor fist stance, his black eyes piercing into the sound of the ninja's soul.«««««««”»»»»»»»Located on a rooftop a few blocks away from Konoha’s Hospital were Izumi Uchiha and the female member of the sound four/five. The Uchiha found the foreign ninja harassing a merchant for something she was not privy to before they had relocated to the roof of a jewelry store.“Girl, you don’t wanna fuck with me. I will hurt you where you stand.” The female Sound Nin threatened the female Uchiha officer who took it in strides and smirked.“I’d like to see you try.” The Uchiha police officer replied with confidence and the foreign ninja smirked back.Izumi did not know what the markings spreading across her opponent’s body were supposed to accomplish but she deduced they would not do her any good so she activated her dojutsu and took a ready stance.“Come quietly and I won’t have to hurt you.” Izumi warned the sound Ninja who only scoffed as she twirled a flute in her hand before bringing it to her mouth with a menacing smile forming on her visage.«««««««”»»»»»»»Walking silently through a dark tunnel under the streets of Konoha with flaming torches to lighten their way. A platoon of 200 Shinobi from the ranks of Chunin to Jōnin marched forward with morale high and expectations made, leading them was Baki.“Finally we will be able to cut ties with the leaf.” Spoke a short man with black hair that hung over his right eye, a goatee, and dark eyes. He wore a standard Suna shinobi attire, including a faceguard that covered his cheeks.“Second commander Yūra, our objective is to thin out Konohagaru’s forces and catch them off guard with coordinated gorilla tactics using these tunnels.” Baki dictated to his fellow advisor and counsel member of Sunagakure.The Jōnin commander is a dutiful Shinobi who respects his Kage tremendously but Baki did have his reservations about the invasion that he would not voice. To trust Orochimaru was to sign your death certificate so Baki hoped his Kage had a fail-safe plan.“Squads A and B follow every one of Second Commander Yūra’s commands. Take a left here!” Baki gave an order once they reached an intersection in the tunnel. 75 soldiers separated from the platoon of 200 men including Jōnin Yūri before marching down a different tunnel while the main infiltration force went straight.They continued their slow March down the tunnels with walls that were designed to resemble snake scales. Yūri with the aid of his 74 strong will attack Key locations quickly before returning to the tunnels to move to the next and so on while Baki and his men will attack the stadium to land their Kage and Orochimaru aid.««««««”»»»»»»Mikoto Uchiha was worried for her last born because she could not find him anywhere in the stadium’s hallways after checking him in the infirmary and found him not there. Questioning the guards at the entrance of the stadium bared fruit as Mikoto was informed of her son’s departure and subsequent return to the building a few minutes earlier.As she walked down the wings of the stadium, Mikoto played with the idea of her son's character and what she could have done differently to stop his descent from grace. An Uchiha proverb says ‘A mother births a child but not their heart’. Sasuke is not outwardly talkative, but the fact he spoke in his sleep as a child pointed out to a vocal subconscious.‘His head must be swimming with emotions and thoughts he feels he cannot share with anyone.’ The mother of two thought sadly as she turned into another wing and looked around for her wayward son. ‘Why does he act like he has nobody? Itachi adores him so much, Sasuke-Kun should at least be able to talk freely with his big brother.’ Mikoto’s worries were starting to make her stressed so she stopped and took a deep breath in to calm her sugar levels.Mikoto did not notice as Sasuke turned into the same wing of the stadium she was in but as soon as he saw her. He dashed back and pressed himself against the wall before he peaked his head out again to spy on his mother’s unmoving form.«««««««”»»»»»»»‘Is she looking for me?’ Sasuke wondered as he spied his mother standing in one place for a minute before walking forward and away from him. The Uchiha Genin watched his mother walk away before turning a corner and he came out into the hallway once more.‘I think Sasuke-Chan is jealous.’ Mikoto told Naruto who hung off her like a scarf, the blonde blinked in ‘faux’ surprise having known Sasuke was in the room with them but when Naruto saw his frown, he smirked.Sasuke wanted to murder Naruto a second later when the blonde kissed his mother on the cheek which had her blushing.‘She’s my mother now.’ Naruto told Sasuke while releasing his hold on Sasuke’s mother and landed on his feet. Mikoto placed her right hand on Naruto’s oily hair and rubbed it with so much affection in his eyes Sasuke thought the woman ‘held affection for Naruto’. But that couldn't be true, could it?Sasuke balled his fists in anger at the end of the memory and marched toward the spectator's section of the stadium with no plan of action only his anger taking control of the situation and what ever will get thrown his way.Sasuke could hear it, the chants for Naruto Uzumaki, the applause for Naruto Uzumaki, the love for Naruto Uzumaki, they laughed along with Naruto Uzumaki. The anger was boiling and the intent to kill was spilling from Sasuke’s every being as he approached the light at the end of the hallway, leaking killing intent so murderous he was leaking an aura.‘Enjoy it while it lasts dobe.’ Sasuke thought with menacing red eyes ready to walk into the light.“Sasuke-Chan.” Sasuke grimaced and turned around to look behind him, In the distance stood Mikoto Uchiha with a frown on her face and a very determined look in her eyes.“NARUTO NARUTO NARUTO!” The crowd continued to chant in joy and Sasuke loosened his fingers.“Yes, mother.” Sasuke responded and made his way to the woman at a leisurely pace trying to control his façade by pulling a cool frown on his face. Sasuke did commit murder a few minutes ago he had to play it natural.««««««”»»»»»»Hiruzen despite himself smiled when he saw the effect his grandson had on the populace of the elemental nations as a whole. Thinking of the fact that nobles, merchants, civilians, and foreigners alike were cheering the blonde’s name made the third Hokage truly believe in the boy’s future as the one to save the elemental nations.‘Once Naruto sees his peers accept him despite his status as Jinchuriki he will have no reason to defect from Konoha.’ The third thought sagely while rubbing his white goatee with a hand.‘Naruto’s affections for the Hyūga heiress will tie him down to the village.’ Hiruzen was stretching but he would not know that. ‘and with this performance, his journey to becoming Hokage looks promising.’ Hiruzen stepped out of the comfort of his mind and placed his focus on the conversations of his fellow kages.“Congratulations on your Genin's performance Hokage-Dono.” Spoke the fifth Mizukage. “I enjoyed myself immensely.” The Mizukage said giving Hiruzen a nod of respect and Hiruzen returned it.“I must admit, the boy truly is his father's son. I wonder what jutsu he uses to walk on air? But it would not surprise me if it has something to do with fuinjutsu.” The fourth Raikage said acknowledging Naruto’s skills and strength with those words.“I like the way you are raising this blonde Hiruzen, it is safe to say he won these exams by a landslide.” The third Tsuchikage added with a wonderful smile that showed the joy he was feeling inside.“What do you think Rasa?” Onoki asked, calling the four Kazekage by name. Rasa looked to the levitating old fool who broke him out of his thoughts, the man contemplative ever since Gaara was defeated and eliminated.“Go Fuck yourself Onoki.” Rasa growled out his response as he leaned on his seat and folded his arms, placing his attention on the screen above showing Minato’s son body flicker to the top of the mountain to bask in the cheers thrown his way a little better. ‘A successful Jinchuriki.’There was an explosion heard in the distance before a red flare was shot up in the sky and sirens ran throughout the village.‘I will see this invasion to the end, we are not cowards, we are the sand that burry all under the earth!’ Rasa thought with a determination to see a better Suna, walking into this invasion, Rasa felt like an incompetent man but he thought he learned his lesson.‘Orochimaru is very wise’ Rasa admitted inwardly, why did they always resort to destruction and betrayal in the first place?‘Kazekage-Dono, Suna is rich in gold and other metals that should have made Suna an economical powerhouse.' Rasa again found himself lost in thought, thinking about his meeting with Gatō.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The fourth Kazekage kept a straight face and acted as professional as everyone in the room. Suna could not announce its involvement in the invasion yet, Rasa wanted to be the final nail struck into Konoha’s downfall and he planned on being it. He refrained from looking at Orochimaru of the Sanin who stood behind him in the disguise he referred to as Orimaru.Sarutobi could not excuse himself from the room, this was a five Kage Summit, and whoever was brave enough to attack them was a fool but Whoever was brave enough to attack Five Kages and come out victorious would make them the fools. Hiruzen Sarutobi could only sit there and let what happens, happen.“What is the meaning of this Sarutobi?!” Rasa began with a bite in his tone his deep and gruff voice barking out the question like an order. He was quite the actor. After all, nobody caught on to the fact he was acting, maybe because every other Kage in the room was hoping for Konoha to just fuck there and then because the exams went splendidly.“It is nothing to worry about.” Hiruzen answered straight, his old, raspy, and faded voice sending the message of ‘I’m not in a good mood right now’ to the gathered Kages and their protection details.“It must be some drunk tourists, the Police Force will handle it.” Rasa watched Fugaku Uchiha turn on his heel with a grunt and walk toward the exit. The gold dust user knew that even with the difference in titles, he wouldn’t be able to kill Fugaku without pulling out the big guns, they are from the same generation after all, and Rasa could still remember the fear the man struck on many of his allies.“Wicked Eye Fugaku.” The fifth Mizukage called out to Fugaku but the man continued walking, it was one of those innate Uchiha swaggers everyone loved to hate.“Quite a rude man.” The Masked, hooded Kage deduced uncaringly, you could tell by the way he phrased his words.“A Fourth Shinobi world war is a close call away, kirigakure Just found itself out of a civil war. To participate in another war now is self-destructive.” Rasa listened to the Hokage speak, he felt bewildered that the third would simply jump back to a previous subject they all wanted to hear nothing about.“I do not want to hear about your ordeals Sarutobi,! I asked you to tell me more about the Taya Tag, and that is all I want to hear about.” Rasa nodded in agreement with the fourth Raikage’s words, he could just imagine Hiruzen convincing the other Kages to ally with the leaf village when he was cutting out of that alliance.‘I will become a laughing stock of a Kage.’ The invading man thought with a nervous sweat dripping down his brow.“As a product of the leaf village! The distribution and trading of the Taya tags will only be negotiated with its allies!” Hiruzen boomed with authority also smacking his table in anger but reining it in with no one being the wiser. Rasa thought those TAYA Tags would be very useful in his endeavors but it gave him a great idea.“Then Sunagakure as an ally of Konohagaru would like to know more about these Tags.” Rasa shot back at the aged Hokage and caught him unprepared, If Hiruzen denied an ally in front of potential allies he would be taking steps back in his attempt to ally with them.Hiruzen smiled nicely Rasa’s way but Rasa could see that little twitch in his brow, the fourth Kazekage decided to grunt and look at the feeds in the room. The audience did not panic because they did not pick up on the chaos happening outside the stadium and the blaring siren had stopped sounding a while ago.Down below Yamato was making his way to the blonde Genin who held the hyūga girl in his arms. The Wood release user said the siren was to ‘tell the whole of Konoha that the finals had a winner’.The Kazekage was weary of Naruto Uzumaki, there was a reason why the clan was killed off but Rasa wouldn’t waste his time contemplating those reasons now. When he had more pressing matters to worry about.“Well then Sarutobi, will you deny your ‘ally’ this privilege?” Onoki asked with a smirk that said it all, he was enjoying himself and Rasa almost sneered at the old man. Orochimaru’s words about the history of Kages replaying in his mind, as well as Gatō’s proposal.‘It is truly a shame that Gold amounts to nothing in a society where the only people interested in it have them in abundance.’ Rasa felt a pang in his chest when he heard those words spoken by Gatō back in Suna but he knew for a fact that it was true. Rasa has the power to call upon a huge amount of gold at will and somehow Suna still suffered economically, the absurdity.‘I truly miss my paperwork.’««««««”»»»»»»‘No don’t Sasuke-Kun, this guy is out of your league.’ Itachi told me but his eyes never left the masked man standing in front of us. I blinked and the memory stopped, itachi called him ghost the first time we met, and the dobe thought him a Uchiha.I remember everything that happened very clearly from the moment I activated my dojutsu and tried to jump at the chance to fight another opponent after feeling the thrill of battle during my fight with Haku.I kept a straight face and sat on the bed I had occupied after losing to Naruto, that memory would not go away either. My mother looked at me with a twinkle in her eyes I could not recognize. I think I’m just being paranoid after what I have done.‘She truly was useless to the bitter end, what shinobi dies by getting choked?..’ The thought annoyed me but I let it die because the subject of said annoyance was no more, which leaves me able to concentrate on more important things.A Shinobi is a killer, the definition of the dark side of society, and yet they want to make it about ‘rainbows and butterflies…’ I hate losing, I hate weakness, I seek strength and strength is what represents a strong Shinobi! I solve my problems the way problems should be solved, directly and immediately.“Why did you not wait for the medical Ninja’ to bandage you up Sasuke-Chan?” I reluctantly laid on my back when my mother pushed me down and I looked her in the eye before replying.“I needed some air.” Quick simple and realistic.“We need to talk about something important.” She continued quickly unbothered before standing straight.“I know it is hard sometimes to express ourselves when we’re hurting.” ‘Mother’ I thought finding myself immediately mellowed down by her sad tone. She unclipped the first button of my hospital gown, and I don’t know why I felt I had to look back into that observation.“When you were still a baby you loved Itachi so much and, and you-you would always reach out to his face.” The second clip. “Itachi said you were the most joyous when reaching out to his eyes, and he loves your smile so much he wishes to see it everywhere.” The next button and I narrowed my eyes in confusion. She smiled back at me like she always does, she unclipped the last button and I now lay as naked as I was born, the hospital gown being all I had on.Mother quickly went through hand seals and I watched her with my eyes able to follow her hand movements even at the speed she cast them. ‘Ox, Tiger’ wasn’t a long sequence but I activated my eyes and captured it, adding it to my repertoire.“Mystic palm” she whispered before picking up where she left off. “My baby?…” She choked on her words and I spoke.“What are trying to say, Mother.” I said softly feeling very much like a villain for seeing her cry, I didn’t understand what she was trying to imply, does she know something?!“Is-did does-…oh Sasuke!” The green chakra flickered for a moment when Mother lost her cool again and began leaking tears on my stomach. I tried to speak up and tell her she didn’t have to get emotional like this but.“Have you ever dreamt about strange eyes before? Like a Sharingan with a distinctly different pattern ?” She managed to say quickly and I frowned not quite able to remember ever…. Wait! the day Naruto and Hinata came over. The dream was blurry but I remember a very menacing eye staring me into a repeat of the nightmare that led me to the eyes in the first place.“Mom!!” I called out in fear when the memory of her dead body lay in front of me. My active eyes captured the fear, sadness, and anguish I felt and stored it away to torment me another day.“You have.” Mother voiced and I looked at her in the eye again, seeing that twinkle I could not place. “It was whose eyes?” Mother asked panicked even as she healed my wounds. I could feel a weight in my eyes, the kind I felt every time my dojutsu activated.I saw my reflection in her eyes and immediately deactivated my Sharingan eyes.‘Why is it not ending!’ I panicked inwardly…“Oh Sasuke!…” Mother cried profusely and took a sad look down to wipe her tears with her shoulders before looking back at me. Mother looked back at me and I saw the dojutsu deactivated.“We all love you Sasuke-Kun, look at mommy okay.., I-I am so proud of you, and I love my handsome little boy. His incredible and strong, why would he not have all the girls running for him..?” Mom was ranting but I captured all of her words in a very slow tempo. ‘What is she trying to imply.’“Sasuke-Chan, what is the Sharingan to you?” Mom asked me with her dojutsu activating, revealing a distinctly different pattern I had never seen and everything went dark.««««««”»»»»»»“Stop! In The Name Of The Law!.” Shisui exclaimed with a smirk on his face as he poked his enemy's forehead protector with his index finger like he was a child.“You could hurt the talking head with that kunai!.” The police officer continued while vitalizing his body and spinning his shadow to set a trajectory before moving with maximum velocity.The sound ninja’s eyes widened when the Uchiha Jōnin dodged his forward hand thrust and instead delivered a kick to his head that had him spitting blood and rolling on the floor unceremoniously for a couple of feet damaging his clothes. The Ex Investigator landed in a crouch and moved away from the location so fast it fooled his enemy’s brain into seeing an image that was not there anymore.“Do Not Fight Back, Let Us Let Our Words Do The Talking!” Shisui is a fun guy, you can say he is ‘cool’ in his own goofy way. A ‘cool’ Uncle kind of figure. He landed a devastating punch to the sound Ninja he couldn’t name’s nose, and broke it on contact.‘I’ve never seen something as funky as a two-headed criminal.’ Shishui thought as he stopped to observe the sound of ninja as he grabbed onto his nose that bled like a faucet. The police officer moved and arrived in front of his target who reacted quickly but Shisui still dodged a Kunai thrust to the heart by moving left and out of the way.He threw two jabs immediately after dodging cleanly, the jabs landed squarely on the sound ninja’s nose and did more Damage while also disorienting him. The Uchiha kicked low and hooked his foot around his opponent’s leg before pulling back. A kata of the interceptor fist every Uchiha should know.The sound ninja landed on his back, hitting the back of his head on the rooftop they did battle hard and quickly rolled out of the way expecting Shisui to follow through with his attack but the Uchiha didn’t.Shisui was surprised to see the man’s injuries heal away when the black patterns around his face glowed a fiery orange and spread throughout the body. The ninja smirked in an egotistical way that Shisui thought reminded him of a Uchiha.Shishui likes playing the good cop so he smiled as he did his job. The ex-investigator took the Interceptor fist and moved with lightning speed to attack the sound ninja turning blue for some reason.««««««”»»»»»»Shikamaru found himself in the section of the audience assigned to the Genins of Konoha. Choji was praising him profusely, saying he almost had them with the strategy they worked out. Choji also mentioned how he was angry at Sasuke for almost killing him, and Shikamaru Cynically thought what Choji’s anger would do about it.‘I almost killed him, troublesome.’ Shikamaru at that moment lost reality and entered his mind. ‘I was so close to killing him, what got into me.’ Shikamaru did not know what led him to seek out Sasuke when he got eliminated but when the Nara found him and saw him lying peacefully in bed, he only felt a single urge, and that was to rest him in peace forever.‘Was it because he almost killed me?’ Shikamaru could never forget the scene, the flash of light before he died. Death had gripped his soul and given it a shake, at that moment all Shikamaru could think was.‘I don’t want to die.’ The Chūnin hopeful raised his hands to the top of his head and rubbed his hair back, trying to relax his stiff posture and loosen his shoulder muscles. Shikamaru could feel the charge of what was being expected of him physically weighing down on his shoulders.‘Right after almost dying they hit me with this troublesome revelation.’ The Nara was very much annoyed.“I’m sure you will become Chūnin, the audience was very excited when you all attacked team 7 and even built an alliance with the foreign ninjas.” Choji kept talking while he ate away and munched on some chips with a bottle of water next to him.‘The Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tailed Fox.’ Shikamaru groaned at the reminder of the new information he was handed. The Nara Genin watched Naruto converse with the wood release proctor of the finals for a few seconds before the two made their way toward the corridor leading out of the arena floor at a leisurely pace because Naruto Uzumaki wanted to bask in the loud noises a bit longer.‘Like a final boss of a game.’ The Nara strategist thought with a grim outlook on life. ‘How did I not see it before?’ The Nara lost sight of the world around him and entered his mind again.‘Tailed beasts are chakra constructs that cannot be killed, only sealed or let loose, if a Jinchuriki dies, his tailed beast will leave the body over a period while reforming elsewhere. Most tailed beasts are still slowly siphoning chakra from their previous jailer's corpses which means most Tailed beasts ever jailed were never in their full strength, whenever they rampage.’ Shikamaru rubbed his head while ignoring Choji to continue examining the information given and the ones already taught at the academy before compiling them.“The only man to have ever fought all-tailed beasts in their full power and come out victorious was Hashirama Senju, the God of Shinobi.” Shikamaru mumbled subconsciously as he lost his cool in his own way.‘Naruto, the Nine-tailed fox’s Jinchuriki.’ The Genin imagined how chaotic the world had suddenly become.“Shut Up.” Shikamaru was starting to think the word troublesome was too long and troublesome on its own to say. Choji who was about to speak out blinked in confusion before nodding with a confused look in his eye. ‘Troublesome’ Shikamaru still inwardly Added.“Choji. There. Is. Something. We need to talk about.” Shikamaru said gaining his ‘best friends’ interest. Shikamaru didn’t know what they wanted from him but he would try his best because he did not know the grinning blonde’s threat level, not counting the fox in the mix.“A one-man Ariel bombardment unit.” Shikamaru can think of many more dangerous uses but the thought of the combination of flight and a hundred exploding clones could do to a village scared Shikamaru a lot.«««««««”»»»»»»Ino locked the door to her room and jumped on her bed, she was sweating but thanks to her daily morning jogs she was not left breathless from running a great distance to reach home. The Yamanaka barely thought about anything before opening the folder labeled ‘Jin’ and turning it upside down to spill all its contents on her blue duvet.Dropping on her front to lay flat on her bed, Ino found three dossiers lying there with photos. The first showed a picture of a redhead and Ino immediately recognized her as Mito Senju, the first Hokage’s wife.“Mito” Ino read the name written under the title, ‘First Name:’ before reading under the title, ‘Clan Name:’ “Uzumaki?” The platinum blonde’s eyes widened immediately as she jumped to an absurd conclusion.‘His the son of the first Hokage!!’ She inwardly exclaimed. ‘No no the timeline doesn’t correspond…’ Ino relaxed her hyperactive imagination and continued reading the file.‘To strengthen relations between the newly built Hidden Leaf village and its ally The Village Hidden in the Whirlpool. A marriage was proposed by the Senju Clan, The strongest man in the world wanted to marry the strongest woman in the world. Hashirama Senju personally made the trip to Whirlpool to ask for the first heiress of the Uzumaki clan's hand in marriage.’ INO was captivated by the tale so much her mouth had been hanging open for a minute.‘Ninja Information?’ Ino read under the heading and learned a little more about the First Lady of the village hidden in the leaves. ‘Birthdate, May third. Sex, female. Status, deceased. Blood type, O. Classification, Jinchūriki.’ Ino paused and mumbled the word a few times.“Jin-Chū-Ri-Ki, Jin-chūriki, Jinchūriki.” Ino thought she never heard a thing about the name and continued reading quickly, her heart was pounding in her chest since she felt like she could get caught any minute now.‘They loved each other tremendously.’ Ino read and thought that was sweet.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Located on the border of Takigakure and the land of fire was a mansion located on the peak of a very high mountain with a silver-haired man wearing a black full-body cloak adorned with red clouds climbing it. The man whistled a shanty tune to himself while walking up the vertical surface of the mountain with the usage of his chakra, on his back laid a red tri-prong scythe that glistened in the afternoon sun.Making it to the peak of the mountain and stepping foot on its grassy horizontal surface, the individual dropped to his knees, clasped his hands together as he faced the sky above, and mumbled a quick prayer out of earshot.“Hallelujah.” The man finished and stood back up, patting his knees a few times to remove the dirt from his pants, and marched on forward toward the extravagantly built white mansion about 100 feet away.20 feet down the path, the unknown individual spotted a white beautiful stallion munching away on some of the greenest grass he had ever seen. The grass had a beautiful glow to it that shone with life and vitality. A black beautiful stallion was also close by, how they got up the mountain was none of his business the man decided while Walking past the two fully grown horses.50 feet down the path, the silver-haired man walked over a little bridge that ran over a large swimming pool with clear blue waters that could also be said to shine with life and vitality.“Lord forgive thy who idolizes material gain for he knows not of your glory, Hallelujah.” The silver-haired man who could be an associate of the likes of Kisame Hoshigaki, Tobi/Ghost/Madara, and the Orange haired man who all adorned the same attire gave another quick prayer before grabbing his necklace and kissing it.Crossing the bridge and walking a few more feet to reach the front porch that had two statues of the Nine-tailed fox the size of full-grown horses on either side of it that to a double door in the color gold with white outlines emphasizing its design.The scythe-carrying man shook his head in disappointment at all the earthly belongings surrounding him and knocked three times with his right fist which had a ring on its index finger. Nobody answered after a few more knocks which made the man very irritated.“In the name of Jashin, Jashinist, and Jashinism forgive thy for he must resort to violence.” After a quick prayer, the religious man grinned with sadistic joy and wide erratic eyes As he grabbed ahold of his tri-prong scythe and swung it over his head diagonally down to cut the door in twine with a satisfied short-lived laugh.“Hallelujah.” He mumbled as he returned his scythe to his back and stepped into the mansion that was as extravagant on the inside as it was outside.“HEY YOU KAKUZA! LEADER-SAMA NEEDS US TO MOVE!” The individual called upon could only be assumed to be the owner of the beautiful estate broken into because the man who entered made himself at home by heading straight to the fridge.Taking a greedy sniff of the delicacies in the fridge after opening it, the paled-skin individual sighed longingly and closed the fridge with no regrets.‘Eternal Fasting, now where is that heathen?’ The intruder growled in irritation before hearing faint sounds of tapping and whining coming from upstairs. The individual narrowed his eyes in concentration but could not figure out what the sounds meant, so he began his trek up the stairs, leaving the extravagant living room behind him.Reaching the second floor of the mansion, the cloaked individual began to understand what was going on. What he first assumed to be tapping sounds were in actuality slapping sounds and what he thought were whines were in actuality sensual moans of pleasure.“Bloody sinners, such acts before marriage are taboo!” The very religious man shook his head in disappointment and moved toward the sounds to stop the sinful act before it escalated and they conceived before marriage.‘Then I will have to kill your bastard child Kakuza.’ The religious man seemed very excited about the prospect, weird. He walked toward the open room door and stared at a butt-naked man with stitches all over his body thrusting In and out of a woman who pulled the stupidest expression he had ever seen.“Ka” moan (pa!) “ku” moan (pa!) “za” moan (pa!) “SaMAAAAAA A A A A A AH!!” Uncontrollable screams of pleasure with clapping sounding out as flesh met flesh (pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!).“Lord Jashin forgive he who sins under ignorance, hallelujah.” Hidan prayed for the man who looked like he was made in a lab and brought to life with a battery.«««««««”»»»»»»Izumi is a Uchiha, she is also a Jōnin and the Hope of the Uchiha Clan’s girlfriend, which makes sense that the female sound ninja struggle against her in hand-to-hand combat. Taijutsu is part of a Uchiha’s basic kit with the clan’s fighting style that specializes in counterattacks and finding openings in an opponent’s strikes.“Correct me if I’m wrong.” Izumi requested with the fouled-mouthed Otogakure Shinobi barely performing a weave away from a right jab. The pink-haired girl sent her arm flying wide from the left to smack the Sharingan-wielding police officer’s face in with her flute.“Didn’t you say, I didn’t want to fuck with you?” Izumi ducked low as she spoke, folding her knees to squat while spinning clockwise to make a full 360 turn. Izumi moved away from the wide bash attack and like a swan spreading its wings, the Uchiha shot her left leg out as she rose, and kicked her opponent straight in the stomach.The policewoman left her opponent no breathing room as she lowered her center of gravity and made a dash. The sound kunoichi took five whole steps back after getting countered and grounded her teeth in pain.“Nothing to add?” The quieted, fouled-mouthed girl was asked by the woman handing her a punishment. The pink-haired girl said nothing as she spat out blood and saliva.“That’s what I thought.” A punch square to the left cheek hurts more when it is perfectly executed. The losing sound ninja deduced while taking several steps to the right with her head leading the way in great pain.“You under arrest.” Izumi leaped and twisted around to lock her legs around the sound ninja's head before she twisted, cracking the sound ninja’s neck in several places while flipping her over and onto her back.Landing with a huff, Izumi was cushioned by the body below her that took all the force of the fall and her extra weight as well.“Bitch.” Izumi smiled at the thought of the perfectly executed interceptor fists style kata. She jumped and did a cute victory pause with both hands forming the victory sign but froze at the sight of a random spectator watching her with wide eyes while fixing his belt buckle and gulping down on a bottle of beer.“Oh man, a real-life catfight…. I have to tell the guys. So many bouncing women parts too.” The civilian young adult with lime-colored hair and brown eyebrows said as he ran away from the scene while swinging the arm holding the bottle of beer up and down as he spilled its contents in his mad dash.“Ninja villages are awesome!” The man exclaimed in the distance and jumped to tap his heels together in the distance.Izumi shook her head with a small smile before she heard a lullaby coming from behind her. She turned around to find her enemy going through a transformation that made her skin change hues. Izumi saw her pink-haired enemy call backup in the form of the other members of the group Shisui had told her about.The Sharingan cannot perceive sound waves so as the sound ninja weaves an illusion of her teammates attacking the Uchiha through the usage of sound. Izumi missed out on the fact that if all the sound ninjas were attacking her, where would her teammates be?“I’ll show you what I will do, bitch.” The sound ninja sneered out while walking behind the illusion of her team who immediately went on the attack the Uchiha police officer.««««««”»»»»»»Fugaku Uchiha arrived at the entrance of the police headquarters in a puff of smoke and made his way inside the building with the officers located outside the administrative building not questioning his abrupt arrival and entrance. A female officer arrived at his side with a clipboard in hand when he reached the reception area and a moment later began filling the man in on the situation.“Fugaku-Sama, there have been reports of four foreign ninjas roaming around Konoha, two are in key locations of Konoha.” As they walked the woman spoke with Fugaku’s impassive professional face visage leading the way.“Officers have been dispatched to the sites, two have already engaged the enemy Shinobis in combat and the others are in search of the missing two.” After giving the police chief a quick rundown of the situation, the random Uchiha woman left the chief in front of his office door and walked away.Fugaku walked inside his office and found it different from how he left it in the morning. The difference is that on his desk lay a report. The man walked behind his desk, grabbed his chair, and pulled it back before walking in front of it and taking a sit with a grunt.Opening the report, Fugaku first saw pictures of the suspects. The report states that the pictures were taken with Shisui's aid as he performed the transformation technique. Seeing the headbands each of the four suspects carried on them, Fugaku deduced they were in cohoes with Orochimaru.‘The Snake-Sanin must be making his move then, which begs the question of where he might be hiding, and how he plans to take on Konoha with but four young Shinobi.’ Fugaku contemplated while taking Orochimaru’s intelligence into account and realizing that the four Sound ninjas were a distraction.‘Meaning another group might attack soon.’ Pressing a button on the bottom of his desk, a Uchiha police officer with an imprint of a hand on his face around the area of his mouth and another around his neck walked in with a salute and tap of his heel.“Sir!” He chorused like a dutiful officer.“Get me Shikaku Nara and have him call on the Jōnin of Konoha. Tell them we have invaders in our mist.” Fugaku concluded and the Shinobi nodded before disappearing far and away, The police chief heard a commotion going on outside and stood up to go investigate it.««««««”»»»»»»Shisui made his way to the Uchiha police headquarters with a criminal in shackles. The man lay limp around Shisui’s left arm. The officer did not want to have any back-and-forth with his target so sent him to sleep with a genjutsu.The police officer approached the two guards located at the entrance of the police station, he heard a faint tune in the background as he got closer to the two Chūnin guards. Shisui made to stop and drop his suspect but found his body not responding to his commands.The guards were quick to respond to Shisui's sudden fast movements when he attacked them but they were suddenly attacked by Izumi Uchiha who came from above and landed on them with her weight, obliviously with the use of her earth technique, Body Boulder Jutsu.“Shisui-Senpai! They are genjutsu I just broke out of it a while ago, she is using sound waves to weave them!.” Izumi revealed to the confused Uchiha with a panicked tone in her feminine voice. Shisui never heard a word of what was said because his ear focused all its attention on the lullaby playing in the background.Shisui found himself releasing the Sound ninja he had captured and began to panic. The young invader about 19 of age smirked when it was revealed he hadn’t been knocked unconscious. The look smelled of payback for the pain delivered, Shisui’s body moved with great speed without the use of his signature Justu.“Let’s go, brother.” A head stuck out of Shisui’s backside and spoke with a sinister smile on it. The Uchiha hesitated only for a second but It was a second enough for him to miss the head that phased back into his backside and took over his motor functions again. Shisui slapped his butt with smack with both hands and felt the heat as his body attacked Izumi.The released sound ninja grinned as he stared at Shisui’s backside and nodded to his ‘brother’ before dashing with great speed toward the Uchiha female officer who occasionally shook her head to awaken her sleepy eyes.Izumi grimaced when she saw who was attacking her with an enemy right behind him. Itachi’s significant other leaped back and burst into police headquarters through the door. Shisui’s body followed suit just as a form phased out behind him to remain outside.The Uchiha ex-investigator took back control of his motor functions and dashed toward the door that closed behind him. Shisui kicked the door off its hinges but only took five steps before trying to skid to a stop, a red barrier was between him and one of the invaders.The ex-investigator groaned in pain and took a few steps back after colliding with the barrier. Many Uchiha Officers came out of the building to find the area around the Police station surrounded by a barrier in the shape of a triangular prism.Sitting crossed leg in front of them was the pink-haired sound Nin in a smaller but similar barrier as her own. She held a flute to her lips and played a soft depressing tune to the captured Uchiha officers.On the left side of the building was the paled skin sound ninja Shisui fought, he sat leisurely on the the floor and picked his teeth with his elongated pinky nail. On the right was his ‘brother’ With a full body of his own doing the same on the right side of the building.Shisui felt a disturbance in his psyche and dispelled chakra from his body to dispel a genjutsu about to play out in his mind. He felt many other Uchiha do the same behind him, with some doing it more often than others.“Shisu.” Shisui turned around and found Fugaku Uchiha next to him with his arms in his traditional navy blue kimono sleeve.“report.” Fugaku ordered with authority, Shisui began explaining quickly with Izumi Uchiha approaching the duo.««««««”»»»»»»“They want to see me?” Naruto asked the wood release user who scared him a little seeing as he felt cold shivers with him around.“It seems like it.” Yamato said with a bland professional voice that spoke of a stuck-up guy. Yamato nodded to the Chūnin who brought him the information and looked down at Naruto who stood an arm's length away in front of him.“You don’t have to be so into your act. Bro.” Naruto advised the Shinobi while catching onto what Yamato Senju wanted him to do, and that was to walk. The blonde did as told and moved toward the section of the Stadium where the Kages spectated the event he just won.As they walked Hinata stirred in the blonde’s arms and he looked at her face with a smile.“Welcome back baby face.” Naruto greeted just as they got to a nice-looking door with the Land of Fire symbol on its center. The Anbu commander standing guard knocked on it three times on their arrival and opened it for the blonde.Yamato wanted to follow the blonde but the Anbu commander shook his head and signaled him to stay behind as the door closed behind the blonde who stepped inside with his lover.“Tenzo, all Jōnin are being summoned by the Jōnin commander to Hokage tower, as a new Jōnin you too are needed to be present.” Yamato nodded with professionalism and disappeared in a puff of smoke indicating a normal Shuushine being performed.Inside the spacious and luxurious room occupied by the 5 kages, Naruto made his way toward the group of 5 village leaders and their guards with his expression turning very much cold in the face of every Kage he had a problem with."Naruto-Kun. What is going on?" Hinata asked when she realized where exactly she was and with whom.««««««”»»»»»»Located in the Yamanaka Grounds inside the Clan head’s home was the Yamanaka heiress who locked herself inside her room. She Genin was in the final paragraph of Mito Uzumaki’s file.‘With her vitality and proficiency in the art of Fuinjutsu, Mito Uzumaki was able to seal the unsealable Nine-tailed fox within herself and become the first human sacrifice of the Village hidden in the leaves.’ Ino finished with a somber aura surrounding her at the thought of all she had just learned about Konoha’s first resident Uzumaki.Ino wiped away her silent tears and thought back to everything she learned about the heiress of the Uzumaki Clan.‘Why did they never mention the fact she fought alongside Hashirama Senju when he battled Madara Uchiha and the Nine-Tailed fox in the valley of the end?’ Ino wondered and quickly realized that the few times Mito ‘Senju’ was mentioned in history books was simply as the first Hokage’s wife and nothing more.‘They are Hiding the fact Konoha has a Jinchūriki.’ “But why?” Ino finished her inner monologues with a mumbled question.moving the file on Mito Uzumaki to the side, Ino stared at the picture on the second file Laying on her bed. It had a picture of a beautiful redhead who Ino thought was pretty and had a grin that reminded her of her blonde ex.‘Name, Kushina. Clan Name, Uzumaki. Date of birth, tenth of July. Blood type, B. Status, deceased. Classification, Jinchūriki.’ The Yamanaka read and her eyes slowly widened at the thought of there being a second person with a monster sealed within them, Ino flipped the page and read on.‘Mito at the age of 40 got to see the birth of her Sister Mei, age gaps of 20 to 60 years between siblings of the Uzumaki clan were not unheard of in the clan's history due to members of the Clan being fertile until their dying day.’ Ino learned and tried to do the math on that tidbit of information.“Does that Mean a 70-year-old female Uzumaki could in theory get impregnated by a 70-year-old male Uzumaki?” Ino blushed at the thought of Naruto being just like that, she wondered how many children Naruto might have in the future, and Somehow the thought did not send her feelings spiraling downward but instead, it made her release a soft chuckle at the thought of Hinata giving birth to a hundred energetic little Goldie-Kuns by the age of 70 with more on the way.‘It would serve her right.. Hugh!’ Ino thought with a huff, the Yamanaka heiress continued reading the information in front of her when she realized she got distracted by random ideas.‘Mito Uzumaki relinquished her position as heiress of Uzushiogakure to her sister Mei Uzumaki so she could live in Konoha with her beloved Husband.’ Ino nodded in understanding. Marriages between different head families worked like this, when an heir or heiress married out of their clan and into another, they lost all their entitlement within their clan and expected it in the next.‘Mei was a seductive and headstrong woman, gorgeous, mystic, proud and willful. She was always stressing about marrying so she hated hearing anything about the subject. At the age of 45 years old and 7 seconds after labor, Mei Terume was assassinated by an unknown Shinobi.’ Ino stopped and sat up on her butt, she let the pages lay on her bed and prayed to the sixth path to not let all these things happen to the Uzumaki She knows.'Everything makes sense now, the glares, fear and hate towards him, the populace always knew Naruto's classification as a Jinchūriki.' Ino figured out and had another thought enter her mind immediately before she continued reading. 'Why still hide it and Does Naruto know all of this?'‘The leader of Whirlpool and father of the two princesses mourned his second daughter for 3 years and 11 months with no food or water. In the fourth year Uzushiogakure was attacked from multiple fronts, the attack took many Uzumaki lives, from adults to babies alike. Mei’s daughter Kushina Uzumaki had been in the Leaf village at the time visiting her aunty preventing her from meeting the same fate as her grandfather, family, and friends.’ Ino got sad this time in an exaggerated way, dropping tears at the thought of what Kushina might have felt like when she heard of the destruction of her home, she must have been devastated.‘We convinced the Fire Court that Kushina Uzumaki would be safer under the Leaf's care, a kidnap attempt from Kumo solidified our case.’ Ino wondered why Konoha would go to such lengths to keep the pretty redhead in Konoha and decided to read further to find out.“My sensei, and the newly instated Hokage, Tobirama Senju convinced Mito that Kushina would need all the strength she could muster if she were to ever rebuild the Uzumaki Clan. Trusting Tobirama’s words, Mito wrote out a scroll for her niece that Tobirama swore he would hand over to Kushina when she reached the age of 12.” Ino wondered If she ever received the scroll and if Naruto would ever receive it himself.‘She must be Naruto-Kun’s mother, I’m sorry Goldie-Kun’s mommy.’ Ino apologized to the dead woman she could sympathize with, she sighed and continued reading.‘At the age of 9, the Fox was sealed within Kushina Uzumaki by Mito Senju who died immediately after the transfer. Her final words were an apology to her dead sister, her kids would not be able to handle the strain due to not being Uzumaki by name.’ Compiling the information she gained and neatly sorting them in her mind, Ino continued reading slowly but greedily as random emotions ran around her visage.‘With Madara, Hashirama, Tobirama, and Mito’s deaths, the leaf village became the epicenter of terrorist attacks that no village would claim. From suicide bombers to kidnap attempts, I was being pushed into a corner and I had to work out a new strategy. I recruited the aid of my old teammate, Danzo Shimura.’ Ino could remember many details on the most recent Shinobi war from lectures and history lessons given during her time at the academy so she paid close attention to cross reference some things but the name Danzō Shimura did not ring a bell.‘Due to her special chakra with the ability to subdue the Tailed beast sealed within her, Kushina Uzumaki could never draw upon its Chakra, and just like her predecessor before her, she was deemed a dormant Jinchūriki.’ Ino was awestruck as she read through the Second Jinchūriki of the Nine-Tailed fox’s stats and figured the woman was very strong even without the Nine tail’s chakra available to her.‘After the Third Shinobi War, it was decided by the council to arrange a marriage between Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki, using the Clan restoration act as an argument to convince the fire court of the importance of the marriage for both Konoha and the Uzumaki Clan.’ The Yamanaka gasped at the thought of forced marriage because it clearly stated a few lines earlier that Kushina wanted to return to Whirlpool and search for her scattered family who survived.‘Wait!’ “MINATO NAMIKAZE!!” Ino screamed at the thought of who exactly that person was. There were also a few soft knocks on her navy blue door and she panicked as she scrambled to her feet and off her bed.“I’m coming!” Ino called out while she grabbed all the pages on her bed and stacked them together before hurriedly shoving them inside her wardrobe and closing it. Ino jogged to her door and stopped in front of it as she fixed her hair and finally opened the door.“Forehead?” Ino asked in confusion at the sight of her best friend looking absolutely horrible.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Dan Uchiha jumped from rooftop to rooftop chasing after the 6 armed young adult located on a rooftop in the distance. The sound ninja shot golden arrows his way as he cackled maniacally.Dan had his three tomoe Sharingan active, he let memories play in the recess of his mind concentrating on thinking up a plan of action. With his target so far away from him, Dan could not read the twitch In the muscles before an arrow would be shot his way.Dan landed on a rooftop with the aid of a ninja wire tied to a Kunai that he had thrown on a gray wall, he used it to yank himself from the air and out of the way of an arrow about to pierce him. Landing in a crouch, Dan dashed to the left to dodge three more arrows shot at him that lodged themselves deeply in the rooftop.The six-armed Shinobi turned to face forward and jumped on another rooftop making his way toward the Hokage tower with great speed. Dan showed no outward emotions as he picked up his pace and chased after his target.Reaching the edge of the current rooftop he ran on, the philosopher jumped while drawing four shurikens and aimed before letting them fly toward the foreign ninja in the distance with great force and precision.Dan went through hand seals and performed the substitution jutsu with one of said Shurikens. He performed the low chakra cost jutsu three more times to swap places with the Kunais to gain on the sound ninja who did not expect the strategy.“You are not bad Uchiha but I am wayyyyyy better kakalak kalaak kulak!!!” The six-armed young adult turned mid-jump to the next roof so he could face Dan with a golden bow and arrow in hand.“Dodge this!” He exclaimed before letting his projectile fly toward the airborne Uchiha.Dan threw a fifth Shuriken to his right that lodged itself on a building's vertical surface before going through hand seals and performing the substitution technique to swap with the ninja weapon. The Officer found himself losing ground as he stood on the building and jumped to the next continuing the chase.Dan Uchiha was a master of the substitution jutsu, from a young age he had mastered said E-Rank technique, using it to rob unsuspecting civilians and low-rank ninjas alike. Dan of the kawarimi was a master of the substitution jutsu an E-rank technique that most forgot was the closest thing to the flying thunder God jutsu in application.««««««”»»»»»»Hinata blinked and looked at the third Hokage’s signature a few feet away from her, he was in a bad mood that spelled worry and uncertainty. She felt three other familiar chakra signatures in the room that shocked her immensely.Itachi Sensei’s emotions spoke of his pride for her and Naruto but also his remorse for what she could guess was Sasuke’s behavior and proclamation.‘Orochimaru and the masked man are here?!.’ Hinata thought in a panic, she felt Orochimaru’s smugness make itself known to her emotional sensing ability like he was daring her to prove her value by revealing his presence in the room.“Not going to offer us a sit?” Naruto asked and Hinata felt her lover's bratty side make itself known to her. “I'll just get my own.” Naruto-Kun said with a tiny burst of Chakra he was all smug again while some of the kage’s emotions became sour.“Here princess Hinata, you can sit down.” Naruto bent a little so he could sit his lover down on the lavish throne he summoned. Hinata appreciated the act and smiled at her bf who returned the gesture with his happy emotions hugging her.Naruto stood on the Hyūga’s right like a protector ready to take action accordingly which made Hinata sigh when she felt the emotion, the blonde was sizing up every Kage in the room.“A blinde Hyūga.” Hinata looked toward the voice that spoke, committing the male voice and Chakra signature to memory, she could not tell which Kage it was.“Why is the Hyūga here Hiruzen?” An older male voice spoke out while releasing mixed emotions. He was happy with Naruto for some reasons but hated him for others.“Because she can.” Naruto answered the question before the Hokage could do the same.“Why did you call us here? And make it quick, Hime and I want to pack our things we’re going on a hiatus.” Hinata simply shook her head while thinking the blonde was more trouble than he was worth.“Straight to the matter at hand, you truly are your father's son.” The voice that questioned Hinata’s status as a blind Hyūga spoke up again to sour Naruto’s mood with its remark. Hinata smiled in joy when her blonde lover did not let the revelation disturb him.“You are not surprised?” Hiruzen questioned with shock that Hinata picked up on better than everyone in the room.“There is nothing to be surprised about, every child is born to a mother and father. If the Riakage knew the man good for him.” Hinata smiled again, Naruto took well to his studies on politics. His answers were articulated perfectly, instead of revealing what he knew he rather wanted to know what the gathered Kages knew about him.“So you don’t know who he is?” The second person to have spoken up after whom Hinata now understood was the Fourth Riakage of Kumogakure.“What did you want to talk about Sarutobi-San?” Naruto ignored the question he received and instead waited to receive an answer to his own. The Hokage inwardly died or Hinata thinks he did before replying.“My fellow Kages would like to know more about the TAYA Tags.” Naruto was flabbergasted by that.“What more is there to know, I explained it all back in the arena.” Hinata’s lover said in a little annoyance at the thought of them expecting him to repeat all that he said.'I am so tired.' Hinata thought letting out a cute yawn in the background that was ignored by all but the one who mattered.«««««««”»»»»»»»Sasuke found himself on a battlefield and awoke with a groan, he did not know what was going on but he was in the middle of a full-out war if the Blades clashing in the distance and explosions ringing everywhere was anything to go by.The Uchiha spun on the ground quickly to dodge a form that tried to crater his body. He quickly got on his feet and reacted going for the kill. With a Chidori in hand which gave him the light needed to see his attackers form. Sasuke pushed even faster to eliminate his opponent on instinct instead of consciously thinking about it.There was a wet sound that managed to pierce through the sound of a thousand birds tweeting as Sasuke’s piercing Sharingan eyes captured the face he always wanted the blonde to make.The Uchiha of team 7 stood there looking Naruto Uzumaki in the eyes, in his left hand he held the dobe’s beating heart through his chest. Somehow he managed to use the chidori to only reach the heart, like he subconsciously did not want it to end too soon.Naruto was struggling? Sasuke smiled at that, he snickered a second later and laughed out loud 3 seconds later.“What is wrong dobe?!” Sasuke mocked in a shout. “You can’t talk!?” The Uchiha's face was not looking pleasant anymore as he laughed and slapped the blond across the face with his backhand.“Naruto-Kun!!” Sasuke turned quickly and yanked his arms out of Naruto’s chest as he jumped away from a diagonal sword swipe from Hinata-Chan.He watched her go on her knees to catch the blonde dropping form, Naruto was smiling at the sight of her. Sasuke realized it was always the case with him.Naruto reached out to Hinata’s cheek while she cried and begged him to not die. His bloody finger only grazed her lips before he became still.Sasuke looked to his left hand and saw he had something occupying it, He threw it away quickly, the object dropping close to the star-struck Hyuga heiress.The Uchiha looked at his left hand that held Naruto’s once-beating heart he was trembling form some reason. He looked up and grimaced at the sight of a devastated Hinata picking up the bloody and now dirty organ lying on the ground.She summoned a small shower of water and rinsed it clean. Sasuke watched unmoving as the girl he loved took off her baggy jacket to reveal a black mesh shirt. She went on to remove that too, now leaving her in only bandages wrapped around her rather noticeable bust. The Uchiha tried to call out to her when he finally found his voice but froze.“Hinata No!!” Sasuke shouted in horror as the Most understanding person he knew cut her chest open before placing Naruto’s heart next to her beating one. Sasuke tried to approach her but something stopped him from doing so.He could only stand there and watch her lay down on her back as she hugged her chest tightly whispering things to the air Sasuke could hear very clearly, he remembered hearing it once before.“Naruto-Kun, this heart beats with you in mind.” She gave a final smile before frowning and choking out a cry. Sasuke felt it inside and something told him he would never forget it.“Hinata-Chan.” Sasuke found himself only able to move when the Hyūga Heiress stopped moving, she was somehow still leaking fresh tears. Sasuke felt slow, everything felt too lucid, he now noticed what he thought was a war zone was in actuality a barren field, his only company being two former teammates.«««««««”»»»»»»»Zabuza Momochi looked at the blonde he would never forget, honestly he could now see why Ao lost to him. Zabuza could even entertain the idea that if he fought the brat like he was a brat and let him surprise him too much he would lose.Zabuza was surprised by the boy's brutality against his teammate, then again both boys were doing it to the extreme. With how well they worked together against him in Wave he had assumed them to be one of those classic friendship-powered Konoha teams.‘Fact is they are not.’ Zabuza thought looking at the Hyūga girl, he wondered if she remembered his Chakra signature.The missing ninja grunted in a low voice and decided to concentrate on what mattered. Haku was not getting better and Zabuza had not yet met their leader. The group introduced itself to him as Akatsuki, a group of S-ranked revolutionaries who want to fight for peace and justice not for one nation but for the world.Zabuza at first had doubts until he was introduced to the man who took down Yagura, Tobi.Tobi is well Tobi, Tobi says he was born with a rare bloodline limit in Kiri that turned his skin white and his body plant-like. He liked talking about and drawing poop, Zabuza understood that the world was a Whirlpool of clusterfucks but he didn’t think it was all that bad, that a person can see everything as poop related was a bit sad.Looking for aid to throw down Yagura’s rein in The mist village. Tobi heard stories and rumors of a group in Ame that fought for justice and change in their village. He decided to approach them and open talks of an alliance, Instead, they offered him friendship. With great belief, perseverance, and humbleness they managed to free both their countries from terrible rulers.Tobi became Kage of Kirigakure and the leader of Akatsuki became Kage of Amegakure.‘Such a happy ending.’ Zabuza thought sarcastically, all he cared about was meeting this ‘painful’ guy with special eyes and finding a way to save Haku.“And these tags are being sold in Konohagaru?” Zabuza left his mind and paid attention to the talks. The one to speak was Onoki. “Because Hiruzen over there says only his allies will be able to acquire them.” Zabuza felt like he was in a room full of children. Is this really how Kages behaved?“Oh!” Zabuza watched the blonde slap his face in realization as he looked to the kage dropping said arm and a metaphorical bomb on the old man’s face. “I quit.” He said with a very teasing grin he did not do well covering up with a cough.“That should make things simpler, I am an independent Shinobi and not Konoha affiliated we will all work splendidly together. Believe it!” Zabuza didn’t laugh but Onoki was doing it for him as he laughed with a kind of joy only someone’s prayers coming true could bring out.“Since I am here, how about that Chunin vest.” The boy was conceited Zabuza realized with a sneer hidden under his hooded visage. The Hyūga heiress shook her head but smiled just the same.“That is not….” Hiruzen had finally found his voice Zabuza realized but he was cut off very smoothly.“Why not? I believe the verdict is a simple affair.” Tobi was still a mystery to Zabuza there was something wrong with how good he was at playing different characters at the drop of the hat. “It was a beautiful dance to witness.” The Fifth Mizukage finished and many seemed to agree except Rasa who was anywhere but with them.‘Suspicious.’ Zabuza Momochi, the new Akatsuki member partnered with Kisame Hoshigaki, a fellow former Swordsmen of Kiri.««««««”»»»»»»“Lord Jashin forgive thy person who knows not your pity and anger, he onlyth do it for the joys of this impure land.” Kakuza said nothing as his teammate continued to pray to a lord he did not believe in. They were making their way to the edge of his personal mountain to catch a ride to their next assignment.“Tell your lord to give me money, a lot of it, or bring me investors with even more money than I can dream.” Kakuza’s deep voice that carried a rich noble accent to it said blandly.“Where is our transportation?” Kakuza continued without pause. He was now dressed in an attire similar to his partner.“There is our ride.” Kakuza looked up and spotted the bird in the distance approaching them. From far it looked like a small creature but Kakuza knew better.“Good.” The Akatsuki member voiced with a tone of impatience as he walked past his black stallion that looked too healthy as it munched on the very healthy grass that was perfectly trimmed and grown.‘They don’t make them like they used to.’ Kakuza thought back to the time when the meaning of S-Rank Shinobi was more unattainable to the normal Shinobi.Kakuzu is a very tall man with tanned skin and long dark-brown hair. His eyes have an unusual coloring to them consisting of green irides with no pupils and red sclerae, He has a very muscular build.He wore a black mask over his lower face and donned a grey hood that covered his hair. His clothing included an Akatsuki cloak, the Takigakure forehead protector with a scratch in the middle which symbolized that he was no longer loyal to it, and grey pants with matching shinobi sandals. He wore brown nail polish and a dark green ring with the kanji for "north" (北) was placed on his left middle finger.Kakuza watched Hidan wave their coworkers located on the bird down with his weapon. Hidan has medium-length grey hair that is slicked back and distinctive purple eyes. The gray-colored giant dragon-like creature landed with a dust cloud picking up due to its giant wings.The religious man wore no shirt, only wearing their organization's cloak, which he kept slightly open, revealing the Yugakure forehead protector around his neck and Jashin amulet. Hidan’s forehead protector bore a slash across the village symbol, signifying he severed ties with it like most members of Akatsuki. He wore grey pants with matching shinobi sandals and dark green nail polish with an orange ring on his left index finger, which bears the kanji for "three" (三).Kakuza walked up to the clay bird and ignored the blonde-haired teen grinning at him. The atrocious puppet that followed his movements with a creak of each turn of the neck did not register twice in the former prince of Taki.Hidan jumped up and high to land on the giant clay dragon’s back. The religious Akatsuki member approached Kakuza and stood next to him, quite a few center meters shorter than the disgraced princes of Taki.The dragon began flapping its wings ready to lift off. On one side of its back was Kakuza and Hidan who were stalking their colleagues with predatory eyes. Menacing auras radiating off of them in waves that projected their killing intent.On the other side was the disfigured puppet-like construction that creaked and twitched occasionally with rattle-like sounds coming from its hidden mouth under the collar of the Akatsuki cloak it downed. It wore a straw hat that his it's visage even further.“Lord Jashin wants you to see him immediately.” Hidan attacked with his tri-bladed weapon. Kakuza folded his arms and watched as his partner attacked the blonde teen who only grinned and accepted the challenge.“Let’s see how many times I can kill you before we reach Konoha! Yeah?…” The blonde proclaimed with his hand deep in his ninja pouch. Kakuza faced forward using his chakra to stick to the dragon firmly as they rose higher and higher to the sky.'Hashirama Senju, where is that perfect world you said you would create by removing individuals like me from power.' Kakuza was going to get up and personal with as many tree huggers as possible while performing his objectives.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“For a big guy his very missable.” Rash thought with a sweat drop that physically weighed on his head. The Uchiha took to the rooftops and scanned the populated streets below.“Right by the gates too.” The Uchiha police officer and former member of ‘The Shisuis’ walked leisurely on the rooftop along with the slow-moving crowd.“Any sudden movements from the crowd will alert me of his location.” Rash mumbled while scratching his itching neck. Rash kept his eyes glued to the crowd not noticing the red barrier in the distance with his back to it.“There!” Rash exclaimed before leaping toward the area. He was landing there smoothly like his Uchiha training deducted from them all before becoming a police officer. Rash liked being a cop it had always been his dream since back when he used to watch his father catch bad guys.He died during the third Shinobi war but Rash had all the memories of his loving father from his childhood that he cherished every time he saw him in his memories, the loss did not define the man.The sound nin grunted in annoyance at the officer's sudden landing.Rash didn’t even get to say stop before the big guy picked up a Civilian and threw him so high in the air Rash had to stare as the man screamed until was out of sight.“Catch him if you can.” The Mohawk adult said triumphantly, before turning around and running away now not bothering to be gentle with the crowd. Rash barred his teeth and jumped back onto the previous rooftop before squatting and blasting up into the air with great force.The wind blew past the officer's face as he soared up with the use of chakra but mostly because of never skipping leg day. Rash found his momentum stopped when he reached the apex of his jump and he faced behind him.“What is going on back there?” Rash thought when he finally saw the red barrier that reached higher than the Hokage tower.“Aghhhhhhhhhgh!!!!!!!” Rash blinked and remembered his priorities were very much misplaced. He faced up and prepared his arms catching the falling middle-aged man.“Aghhh?!! Ughhh?!! Aggghhhhh!!!!”“Yo calm down! we get it. You are scared.” Rash said annoyed at the man still screaming in his ears and scratching him in the face with his nails as he tried to grab onto everything at reach. Rash rubbed his left foot on his right leg to scratch the area itching.Rash landed and dropped the willing adult who went on to lay flat on the floor and kiss it passionately, He just wanted his ground. Rash filed that away for funny cop story night and jumped onto the rooftops to begin jumping from rooftop to rooftop.“Agghhhhh!!!! Agghhhhhh!!!!!” Rash had to again stare at the phenomenon of somebody getting thrown that high.“Help Me!!!!!!! HE HE HEEE!!!” At the understanding of what the different middle-aged man wanted or needed if you wanted to be tactical about it.Rash again squatted and jumped as far high as he could to reach the dropping sand blonde middle-aged man who had already fainted mid-air due to the shock.««««««”»»»»»»“Hai!” Izumi Uchiha responded in a mumbled voice as she shook her head and rubbed her itching left eye. Fugaku Uchiha was such a genius, Izumi had thought when the man instructed them to get earplugs to block the sounds. They did not have any earplugs so they had to improvise with anything available to them.‘Such an obvious strategy too, why did I not think of that?’ Izumi berated herself inwardly but watched as the Police Chief spoke to them through hand codes, her index fingers were plugged into her ear to block out the serene tune playing.‘I need a head count of everybody here and those not, make it quick.’ The chief instructed and an officer quickly went about doing so.‘Does anybody here know anything about this unknown?’ He asked again with his fingers making different combinations they had to quickly understand. There were approximately 40 active Uchiha in the leaf village, more than 80% of them were Police officers.Izumi looked around and found that nobody there knew anything about the art that was none existent in the Uchiha gene and maybe with good cause.‘I wish Naruto were here.’ Uchiha’s girlfriend thought with a sigh.“Nobody?” Fugaku asked out loud with most Uchiha’s shaking their heads In the negative. “You, you, and you stand guard in the three corners of the barrier.” Izumi wondered what the chief had in mind. Fugaku began instructing them with an authoritative tone that demanded everyone got to it immediately and they all had to remove any object blocking their natural sound receptors.“Shisui.” The Uchiha policewoman looked over at Shisui who had been sad ever since explaining how he underestimated his opponents and that it was his fault they were in the situation they were in.Izumi said she shared part of the blame and Fugaku said it was nobody’s fault but the ones who started this invasion.‘His still blaming himself for some reason.’ Izumi groaned in irritation at the hero complex Shisui had that made him behave like a fool at times. Izumi approached Fugaku when he called her closer.“Join me inside, I got a solution.” The chief told the two officers, with Izumi smiling at the thought of the great news.“Everybody else keep vigilant and be prepared to take action, as soon as this barrier drops we will have many people to protect and defend. Up to it officers.!” The Uchiha head/Police chief boomed out his final orders before making his way inside the police headquarters with an officer arriving to hand him a sheet of paper with every officer in the barrier and those outside tallied.The door closed behind the three officers with the sound ninjas blinking in confusion.«««««««”»»»»»»»“There you go hunny, (kiss) enjoy your food.” Sasuke blinked and wondered what was happening until everything came back to him like memories his experienced his whole life making it contradictory to his other more natural-looking memories.It had been three years since the death of his teammates on the day of the Chūnin exams. His life had returned to normal, he was now 16 years old and a Chūnin of Konohagaru. Well normal was not the best terminology to use.Kiba had a grudge against him, Sakura was dead and Shikamaru did his best to make him work extra hard. Ino hated him with a passion, the village looked at him with fear and trepidation while his colleagues looked at him like he could kill them depending on his mood.Sasuke for the first time sighed tiredly before making to take a bite of the sugarless biscuit he grabbed from his plate. The now Uchiha Chūnin paused at the sound of the dining room opening with someone entering.“Good morning Fugaku-Kun.” Sasuke’s mom greeted her husband with a smile and a short wave of the hand not holding the silver serving spoon as he slowly closed the sliding doors behind him.“Good morning Mikoto.” Fugaku replied as he turned around to face her with a tired smile accompanied by baggy eyes before looking Sasuke’s way from the corner of said puffy eyes. Sasuke was ignored and he remembered that it had been like this ever since his father had confronted him about his teammates' deaths and observed it was him after arresting and questioning him at police headquarters.‘I had so many hopes.’ Fugaku had said not uttering another word to Sasuke about the subject and kept it out of his secret trial. Sasuke was charged with 3 counts of homicide.‘Naruto Uzumaki, Hinata Hyūga and Sakura Haruno.’ Sasuke’s hands balled in frustration at what his life had become. It was weird because he still felt wrong like he was seeing everything in the third person while also living it.“I am heading out.” Sasuke stood from the chair he occupied slowly, using his left hand to push himself up. Mikoto smiled the young man’s way and Sasuke could see the sadness in her eyes that she absolutely tried to hide.‘She committed Suicide!?’ Mikoto took a step back almost falling over in shock at the news. ‘Sasuke….’ Her whisper was so full of emotions that 14-year-old Sasuke could practically hear its accusing nature. Mikoto is the only person to know the truth about that day of the Chūnin Exams finals.After a full year of constant denial, lies, deception, and broken trust. Sasuke broke the day his father unofficially denounced him as a son. The team 7 that showed more promise than the Sanins at such young ages never got to flourish and become history's best team.“Friend killer.” Sasuke mumbled to himself as the sliding door closed with a soft click. That is how he is seen now, even though he beat his cases in justice due to a lack of evidence and no witnesses. Sasuke Uchiha only cemented people’s views on his clan's barbaric animosity.“Tsk” Sasuke found himself in the Uchiha grounds, walking down one of its busy streets that was now practically empty with vendors, merchants, and fishermen having no clients. They all sneered his way, the Uchiha were living in pure poverty as it is, and the clan had absolutely nothing.“Are you happy cursed one?!” An aged vendor screamed at Sasuke in anger, throwing him with a bottle of Perfume as he sneered his way. Sasuke dodged the glass container holding a blood-red liquid inside and let it break behind him, spilling the red liquid on the floor with a single drop landing directly on Sasuke’s left pinky finger.“Don’t approach him Tabasco-San…. Tabasco-San wait, don’t!!” The very old Uchiha man fought valiantly against the younger Uchiha he called Gakimaru behind his vending booth. Sasuke ignored them with a cold gaze of annoyance before continuing toward the Exit of the Uchiha grounds at a quicker pace.‘Sasuke….’ Mikoto’s whispered call returned to Sasuke with a vengeance of facts, making Sasuke jump to strange memory lane.‘Father said autopsy results show that Naruto’s heart did not get pierced, meaning my story was already contradictory to the investigation.’ Sasuke never thought the day his father would spend 7 hours alone in a room with him would be in a police interrogation room.When Sasuke heard that he became quiet, he was not sure how to answer anymore without knowing what his father knew. Fugaku was all too quick to pick up on his secondborn’s new attitude and gave him what he wanted.Sasuke walked out of the Uchiha grounds and found himself inside vast Konoha. The Uchiha took to the rooftops, heading toward the Hokage tower at a moderate speed to not draw attention to himself and because he was always being watched by volunteers.‘When looking at the Crime scene we can reconstruct the last moments before Naruto’s death, you said he attacked you here.’ Sasuke remembered his father giving him a picture of the caved-in area Naruto caused after missing the at the time Genin Uchiha and getting killed in the process.«««««««”»»»»»»An Uchiha police officer landed in front of the stadium hosting the Chūnin exam finals with not a speck of dust being lifted. He sped walked through the entrance a second later and continued towards the location of the Kage viewing area.The most telling thing about the officer sent to summon Shikaku Nara is the scar in the shape of a kid’s hand above his lower face and another around his neck.The skin was charred, burned, and ugly, ruining the arguably handsome young officer’s visage, he seemed to be married if the ring on his finger was anything to go by.He was not that shaken by the experience, he feared dying but the minute that moment passed he did not worry about it any longer than necessary. He did find traveling through the air uncontrollably to be a very exciting thing when thinking about it, the experience was still very scary.Having already delivered the message to the Jōnin commander and now heading to inform the Hokage. The Officer arrived in front of the luxurious door separating him and the kages of each village before stopping in front of the Anbu commander standing guard.“What is your business here?” The mysterious man even to other Shinobies asked in a bland emotionless voice that carried heavy authority to it.“A missive for Hokage-Sama” the Uchiha said as he handed the folder to the Anbu commander who opened it immediately and read through its contents, not showing any outward emotions to the news of being under an invasion.“I will personally report this to lord Hokage. You are relieved.” The Uchiha nodded to the man known as the third’s whip and dashed away from the Anbu.«««««««”»»»»»»»Naruto was curious about the happenings in the isolated room the Hokage had just entered with the Anbu commander. He was being asked many questions about his invention’s safety and privacy features, Naruto could not say he was surprised by the foreign Kages' paranoia but it at least made them ask smart questions.“It has an end-to-end encryption feature that keeps your Taya’s personal dimension available to you and those you choose Aka your contacts. Not even Creed Industries can read or intercept your messages.” Naruto saw Onoki nod in acceptance of the information given but the fourth Kazekage seemed in doubt with the Riakage staying silent.“What proof do we have that you speak truthfully? I say you give us blueprints of the tags and have our respective villages study them thoroughly before it goes public.” Naruto was about to say something unprofessional to the Kazekage at the end of his demand but Itachi sensei who had been quiet since they arrived spoke up.“What you ask for is unprecedented Kazekage-Sama.” Still respectful as ever Naruto realized of his sensei but let him continue seeing he was on his side.“Naruto-Kun is the one offering you a rare product that will sell even if your respective villages do not buy it, meaning as the world develops quickly due to instant information sharing and receiving you will all be left behind.” Naruto nodded at that and grinned broadly in the process quite happy with the fact his Sensei found a politer way to present that argument, he on the other end might have started a war.“How about a field demonstration.” Naruto looked to the Mizukage not able to discern anything familiar about him.“What do you mean?” Naruto asked in interest not minding the idea of cementing his tag's potential to the kages seated.“I can offer an idea.” Naruto looked to the third Hokage who exited the isolated room and took back his seat as the Anbu commander exited the entire room completely.“Mmmh” Naruto hummed, indicating for the Hokage to go on.“I have been informed that Orochimaru’s minions have made a move against the Leaf village as we speak. Do you think the fuinjutsu script you wrote can aid your home in coordinating a counterattack?” Naruto understood the third was trying to use him to solve his problems but he also so it was a win-win situation for the both of them.‘Never mix Business and personal things.’ The Uzumaki thought sagely before nodding.“Why not?”“Naruto-Kun.” The blonde looked to his calling girlfriend who gave him a worried look of uncertainty for his willingness to make a deal with the third hokage.‘Trust me.’ Naruto thought and his eyes conveyed it, Hinata nodded once before yawning with a tear building up in the corner of her right eye. Naruto smiled her way and looked back to the Hokage with a controlled look that brought a soft breeze into the enclosed space.Naruto’s mane of blonde hair blew forward in the breeze as he flexed his heavy chakra for the gathered Kages to witness.‘The Taya tag would be a revolutionary thing for My village but Naruto Uzumaki, that bastard’s son could become its downfall.’ Onoki did not feel good anymore, that was a very cold gaze on the teen's face.‘He is nothing like his father’ A observed of the Uzumaki blonde. ‘He is a calamity ready to happen.’ The Riakage thought but also knew that the boy was valuable if only for the simple fact he just created a new form of tactical warfare with all of them ready to pay billions to get their hands on it
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“I am sorry I did not tell you sooner Ino-Chan, I have to go now, stay home until I return. I will explain everything as soon as I can.” Sakura watched Ino’s father leave the room after those final instructions were given. To see the man alive and healthy reminded the pink-et of her father at home lying atop his blood, dead.“Bye” Ino waved back with relief escaping her, Sakura knew she should be confused about her best friend's behavior but somehow she was just mellowed out. They just learned Naruto has the nine-tailed fox sealed within him and all she did the entire time was nod her head and hum.“Are you not surprised Ino?” Sakura inquired in a very tired voice, the Haruno felt like she was under medication. Everything seemed so vividly real, Naruto had a tailed beast sealed within him, Sasuke killed her, her parents were murdered and she regurgitated herself a new body to return from the dead.“What’s wrong forehead?” Ino Yamanaka inquired of her best friend, Sakura sighed in exasperation and shook her head unwilling to say a word about what bothered her, so instead….“Are you and Naruto still a couple?” The newly minted orphan questioned, which had Ino losing some of her cheer and apologetically smiling Sakura’s way.“No.”“For how long?”“A month I guess.”“Why did you not say anything?”“I was trying to cope with the situation on my own.”“Well, then I am doing the same now.”“I just need time to be alone.” Sakura stood up, made her way to the door leading out of Ino’s room, and grabbed the handle in a soft grip.“Wait Forehead, where are you going?!” Ino abruptly stood from her bed and rushed to Sakura’s side. “You can’t just leave like that, what is going on?” The heiress asked the pink-haired girl.Sakura twisted, pulled, and stepped out the door before closing it behind her, leaving Ino inside the house.Sakura walked out of the Yamanaka household in a trance-like state, she was anywhere but with her body. Stepping foot out of the Mind Reader’s clan grounds, Sakura found herself in the busy streets of Konoha and joined the crowd.«««««««”»»»»»»»Her consciousness sat in her mindscape reading through the scroll of the snake clan that brought her back to life. She saw a script there, a very detailed fuinjutsu script, and that’s all she could tell about it. Sakura was not savvy to fuinjutsu’s inner workings so she only knew how to identify them.The member of team 8 decided to draw it out when she got home, the thought of home had her reading the next sections of the scroll in anger and frustration.“WHO ELSE COULD IT BE IF NOT FOR HIM!!” The entity known as INNER SAKURA bellowed with authority.“THERE IS ONLY ONE RETORT!!” It continued to screech Sakura’s ears out with what sounded like gibberish at first.‘Riyuchi Cave.’ Sakura was a hell of confused and even more frustrated with the word that robbed her of her sleep now having something to do with her resurrection.‘Orochimaru could explain this to me.’ She thought but was again disturbed.“KILL THE UCHIHA THAT KILLED YOUR FAMILY!!” ‘Kill Sasuke? Killed my family!!’ At the thought that never surfaced, surfacing. Sakura suddenly found the most likely person to have killed her parents.‘He tried to wipe my whole family from the face of the earth.’ Sakura began thinking slowly, forgetting the scroll she was reading and becoming deaf to the entity screaming at her. ‘For a moment he did.’ SHOCK.‘He killed me and THEN KILLED MY PARENTS!’ Sakura stood up suddenly, too shocked by the revelation to stay seated.“SASUKE-KUN!!!” The pink-haired Haruno and her inner self screamed as one in anger, causing the mindscape they inhabited to flash pink.«««««««”»»»»»»»“Let the hunt begin.” Kabuto whispered in a wicked voice while also going through handseals unnoticed by the spectators around him. They were too busy basking in the social environment the stadium had become, topics flying around like a Whirlpool of events.‘Naruto Uzumaki.’ The bold spy thought with his smile widening to sport sharp edges at the ends. The blonde was entertaining, the bold young man had never been so sure of anything before.‘He is much more interesting than Danzō-Sama and Orochimaru-Sama.’ Kabuto took a good percentage of his chakra and performed a genjutsu on anyone with no knowledge of how to dispel a genjutsu.On Kabuto’s left was Kimimaru of the Kaguya Clan, the last of his people and the most gifted of the extinct clan. Kimimaru was born with the rare bloodline limit of the Kaguya clan that allows him to control his bones on a molecular level.On Kabuto’s right sat Guren of the crystal release bloodline limit. She was Orochimaru’s very first child soldier and the one he had placed his hopes on to become his next vessel.Kabuto found Orochimaru to be like a spoiled child who wanted anything that shone bright. Guren shone like that once, when she was the most interesting thing her lord knew. When Kimimaru showed up she was discarded tactically with loyalties deep-seated.Kimimaru too suffered the same fate when their lord gained knowledge of the hidden power of the Sharingan thanks to danzō Shimura. Orochimaru’s interest moved away from Kimimaru who was also showing signs of a terminal disease to the Uchiha prodigy, Itachi Uchiha.Itachi without his knowledge had gained and lost Orochimaru’s interest in his potential which was then aimed at the youngest Uchiha heir who had it for a day before the Snake Sanin found himself something that looked and felt like gold in his words.“Sakura Haruno, I feel sorry for you.” Kabuto Yakushi whispered as he slumped on his seat looking to have fallen for his genjutsu.‘Lord Orochimaru is a very evil man.’ The spy thought of his master.«««««««”»»»»»»»Kimimaru was quick to react, stabbing the closest person to him who just so happened to be someone able to dispel a simple E-rank sleep spell illusion. Blood sprayed onto the white-haired boy when a bone he extracted from his knuckles pierced the man through the neck.Forcing his hand to the side, to slice the man’s throat and free his arm. Kimimaru danced like a professional ballerina as he twisted his axes to cut down two civilians’ heads clean off just as they were dozing off.Quickly, Kimimaru moved left, killing anyone in arms reach. A female Chūnin from Konoha jumped in his path hoping to stop him and avenge those he killed. The Chūnin went through handseals before placing her hands on the ground.Her head dropped to the floor with a thud a moment later, her eyes vacant but still expressing resolve. She died before she knew it, Kimimaru hopped onto her headless shoulders and jumped high just as a Chūnin squad of three rushed him.“You will pay for that!” A young Chūnin with blonde curly spiking hair exclaimed in anger while also throwing Kimimaru with three Shurikens.Kimimaru was hit in the chest by two Shurikens and the last landed on his temple. The invading ninja fell from the sky and landed on a dead body looking to be dead himself.A second Chūnin jumped in quickly, this one a female looking to be in her late teens with long black hair and seductive squinted eyes. She went through handseals and performed a C-Rank genjutsu on her opponent as she exclaimed.“You will die for what you did! Dream me again jutsu.” She created a genjutsu targeted at Kimimaru’s struggling form. The Illusion had the bloodline limit user seeing his master Orochimaru, unbeknown to the one who cast the genjutsu it was all the motivation he needed to be extra brutal with the leaf ninjas that betrayed his master.The Female Ninja continued to approach Kimimaru as her two male teammates did the same. Each with a sharp object in hand ready to pierce the invader. They converged as one all aiming for vital organs but a different sound echoed in the arena, not at all like the sound of metal piercing flesh.Each member of the Konoha Chūnin squad watched in morbid horror as their kunai broke on contact with the white-haired boy’s skin before he turned them all into human pincushions.Multiple bones grew out of the Kaguya clan member like a spike ball of death, piercing the ones looming above him. Kimimaru made sure they each had a hole right between their eyes so that when he stood, they fell.There was a shower of blood on Kimimaru’s person, bathing him in blood for the second time that day. He did not mind, in the back of his mind the bloodier he became the more rewarding he would feel.The bone-release user leaped toward the Genin that ran at him in a straight line.«««««««”»»»»»»»Guren left countless lifeless bodies behind her as she killed civilian fathers, mothers, and children alike. Her bloodline limit aided her in piercing them all with a barrage of sharpened pink crystals.She jumped high with four sharpened pink crystals coming out of her long-sleeved kimono shirt. Guren twisted in mid-air while releasing her weapons to pierce a group of academy children, she landed serenely with a squat and made a sudden movement.Guren jumped over a horizontal katana slice from an enraged Itachi Uchiha who had just landed before her, she smirked.“Even I underestimated your reaction time Uchiha-San,” Guren said when she landed next to the slumped body of an elderly woman that leaked blood in small quantities. The blue-haired invader licked the trail of blood originating from a deep gash Itachi managed to land under her right eye from his initial attack.Spying the other side of the stadium, Guren found that Kimimaru was halted by some Genin of Konoha. She wholeheartedly believed they would not last a minute, the crystal release user refrained from looking at Kabuto’s ‘Sleeping’ form to not arouse suspicions.Guren coiled her muscles when Itachi twitched, she found his form on her a second later. Tantō glimmering in the evening sky ready to cut down on whoever stood before it’s decent.Guren did the smart thing and moved back, did a twirl to the left, and tried to counter the Uchiha with a crude crystal sword forming around her left arm. She stood in shock when she heard the sound of blade shattering, looking down she stared at the infamous three-tomoe Sharingan.The Itachi she was about to counter vanished into the air, revealing it to be an illusion he had managed to place her in.‘If not for my armor of crystal he would have finished me already.’ The crystal release user thought with a little fear sipping into her psyche.Guren tried to lean back when the young Jōnin made a move, already inside her guard and with greater reaction time. Itachi caught Guren by the hair and pulled her forward as he came toward her with a shattered Tantō ready to pierce.Guren just then realized why the Uchiha prodigy was feared, the way he fought. He fought like a man on a mission, there were no wasted movements, He wanted her dead or neutralized as quickly as possible.There was another distinct sound of blade shattering when Itachi’s weapon made contact with Guren’s right eye socket but did not pierce it due to her protective crystal outer shell made using transparent crystals.“I am the worst match for you Uchiha boy! No matter what you do you won’t be able to pierce me!!….” Guren received a jumping roundhouse kick to the jaw at the end of her speech. It had her biting her tongue and drawing blood, showing Itachi still had ways to hurt her.Without the use of hand seals, Itachi’s body began to disperse into many crows that flew at Guren with great speed like arrows shot from a bow. The crystal release user quickly formed a hoopla hoop type of construct with her crystals that she took hold of and used to slice the crows converging on her.Itachi was not letting any information linger too long on his consciousness as he fought, Guren deduced this with a bit of awe at the prodigious display of combat. As a born Shinobi, Itachi Uchiha shows his adaptiveness in many forms of the Shinobi art in seconds.Guren sliced a crow in half but was not ready for the shuriken that seemed to come out of its form to slice her shoulders but not penetrate her skin. The invader gritted her teeth already feeling frustrated with her opponent being too quick to react to and counter, she was on the defensive ever since the Uchiha made the first move.Guren concentrated on her crystal release armor with her chakra to heighten its density with but a thought a second before the hope of the Uchiha clan attacked her with a Kunai laced in chakra to sharpen it.The plan was going well, With Fugaku captured and Itachi now fighting her the third Hokage was left without a guarding detail. The chaos caused around Konoha using tactical gorilla tactics with the aid of Orochimaru-Sama’s many tunnels and secret entrances around Konoha.Guren had hoped she would be able to kill Itachi on her own accord but he was clearly showing her she was not in his league. She would have to stall until Kimimaru handled the Genin who lasted a full two minutes already.She ducked under a reverse roundhouse kick but got grazed by a crow that tried to pierce her head. Her durability was her advantage against the prodigious Uchiha.«««««««”»»»»»»»Many leaf nin, from Genin to Chūnin located in the audience viewing section jumped onto the arena floor that had staged the Chūnin exams finals with roars of anger and whales of revenge. On said field, many foreign ninjas sporting the sound village headband came out of hidden passages and quickly went about killing any civilians in sight.quickly chaos began when an explosion awoke some civilian spectators, Orochimaru could only imagine their shocks, one moment you were having a good time, the next you blinked and it was all-out war.‘Chaos smelles just like blood.’ Orochimaru theorized every time he dreamt of this day and it seemed to be true. The Sanin was so happy about the fact the fifth Mizukage requested for the kage’s guarding details to be hidden under obscurity.‘Hold it a little longer.’ Orochimaru thought with such giddiness and excitement at his old age it just seemed too surreal. The Sanin spied on Hiruzen unable to do anything but watch as his beloved civilians got slaughtered like the lambs they were.‘What makes them so special that we Shinobi have to die for their safety, what makes them so much more precious a life than that of a ninja.’ Orochimaru wanted to cause chaos in the world, watch it burn to ashes, and when the chaos ended would it be rebuilt with only the strong.‘I am so close to achieving immortality.’ The Snake Sanin was anything but a stupid man, he knew the dangers of the world he dreamt of, Shinobi was a very creative bunch. Full of imagination, Orochimaru wouldn’t doubt with time he would fall for their rebellious tendencies.‘The thought of becoming another casualty in a mess I started sounds like the kind of thing people laugh at for generations to come.’ The Sanin would not have that, the thought of dying before he could see that world of chaos he dreams of and its results was the driving force for his research on immortality.The Kages were agitated, Rasa did well to provoke panic amongst the kages to cause chaos and confusion. The Fourth Kazekage threw many scenarios in the wind for his fellow leaders to eat up and dish back as demands toward Sarutobi.Orochimaru watched Naruto Uzumaki move toward the giant glass barrier in the Kage viewing section and look down toward the chaos below. The Hyūga heiress was fast asleep, Orochimaru played with the thought of killing her just to see what the blonde’s reaction would be seeing as he was so open about his feelings for her.“Naruto-Kun.” Hiruzen’s call made Orochimaru blink, he wondered what the old man was plotting with that cool facade he put on his visage.“About that Chūnin Vest and a demonstration on the Talk Anywhere You Are tags.” Orochimaru frowned when all the kages seemed to watch Hiruzen like fools when he pulled a wrinkled smile.“I hereby announce Naruto Uzumaki, a newly minted Chūnin of Konohagaru no Sato.” The Sanin’s eyes widened behind his hood in absolute shock and confusion, this was not the reaction he wanted from his former Sensei.!“Nice!” The blonde fist pumped before remembering something. “What about Hinata-Chan.” The fifth Mizukage snickered for some odd reason that seemed almost melancholic and filled with hidden emotions. Which had Orochimaru wondering who the man behind the Mizukage hat could be.“She more than deserves it.” The Fifth Mizukage said with a serious tone and with most kages except Rasa agreeing with a nod. The blonde got serious when two Chūnin vests were handed to him and he pulled out a slick-looking Taya in the color Orange, his personal one for use.“How do you want to do this?” The blonde asked the gathered Kages, he did not seem too happy with the idea of working with Hiruzen but here he was doing it to give his tags greater credibility.‘He wants to use it in the defense of the leaf village.’ The Sanin now felt incredulous and very unpleased. 'Don’t mess this up for me Uzumaki.’
Boom!!!
Boom!!!
Boom!!!
Boom!!!
Orochimaru watched the Hyūga heiress squeak in shock at the sound of multiple explosions sounding out. Her face immediately turned blue in horror at what she felt, the blonde was by her side quickly with both their vests in hand.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Rugal Uchiha Skidded to a stop only to bare his teeth at the sight in front of him. He found himself in the southernmost part of the village Hidden in the leaves after a long police chase. It was a well-maintained park with perfectly shaved grass, a few trees littered the area and a bush of flowers like red roses, white roses, violets, and sunflowers surrounded a very delicately sculpted stone in the center that meant a lot to many in Konoha.Rash bared his teeth at the sight of the memorial stone being in two pieces, the bottom half still stood intact but the top half was on the ground.The robust but very strong ninja affiliated with the sound village stood in front of the sacred stone impassively staring back at Rash.“Do you know the history of this place?! You mongrel, here we come to respect the dead!” Rash bellowed his anger getting the better of him very early in the altercation. The Uchiha police officer threw his left arm to the side theatrically as he balled the other into a fist in fury.“All those who sacrificed their lives for the village, put their lives on the line so that the next generation can live and strive for a better tomorrow.” The Uchiha was whispering to himself now, he felt righteous emotions burning within him that ignited a will of fire that sought justice for the defacing of the memorial stone that also housed his dead father’s name.“You will never see the sun again, you will rot in prison for what you and your companions are doing!” Rash proclaimed broadly as he grabbed his left shoulder where the symbol of the Police force was located.“Shut up and fight.” The invading Shinobi said while grabbing the top half of the memorial stone located next to his right foot with his right hand, his muscles bulging were the only indication of the strain he felt. The sound ninja hurled it at Rash with great force and a heave of effort a moment later.Rash scratched his scalp which had dandruff flying out of his hair, he slapped his right shoulder with his left hand and left shoulder with his right hand before glaring forward as he opened his arms wide.The strategist of the Shisui’s spread his legs apart to better his center of gravity just as the top half of the memorial stone collided with his form. Rash got pushed back while he dug his legs into the ground, using his leg muscles and chakra to slow the force behind the thrown object.Rash gritted his teeth, he was not expecting a fat man to throw so hard but then again the same guy was sending civilians flying higher than an eagle could fly so casually that it should have clued him in.Two trenches were being formed by Rash’s ninja sandals as he slowly but surely slowed down the in lighter terms giant brick thrown at him. The policeman was for all intent and purpose kissing the memorial stone as he stopped it and held it in his arms proving his physical capabilities.Rugal safely deposited the piece of the memorial stone that was almost as tall as him. Rash is short for a Uchiha but he still flexed their biggest muscle with the activation of his three tomoe Sharingan.“I will enjoy every second you spend behind a one-way mirror.” Rash leaped at his opponent with great force and velocity as he reared his left arm back, poising it ready to shoot forward.“I am Jirōbō of the Sound Ninja Five, the wall that never budges.” The sound ninja now identified by name proclaimed as he reared his right arm back. When he shot his forward, it was in response to the police officer doing the same.Their fists colliding had two effects, one was Rugal Uchiha Aka Rash felt like he punched not a brick wall but a reinforced steel wall made of chakra conductive metal running said energy through it to strengthen it further. Oh, and the other? Well, he was sent blasting off from whence he came screaming unmanly like the whole way there.Rugal landed on his back roughly while forming another trench on the ground that got deeper and deeper the further he was sent. When he finally stopped he felt sore all over but looking back at his opponent rewarded him with the man changing colors and sporting new features as black markings morphed around his body.Jirōbōs body began undergoing a more dramatic change, his mohawk grew into a long spiky mane that reached his shoulders. His skin turned a brownish-reddish color, his irises became black eye sclerae with various warts all over his body especially on his face, and forehead.“I hate transformers,” Rash mumbled while bringing his sore left hand toward his thigh to scratch the area. He stood up slowly with a very obvious plan forming in his head.“Don’t try that manga bullshit again with the colliding punches that cave the ground below you, especially not with this guy.” Finally standing up straight after digging himself out of the trench he created. Rugal did not waste a second and immediately went through handseals in record time before calling out a jutsu.«««««««"»»»»»»»Dan Uchiha stopped in front of the Konoha Hospital, he had a bad feeling in his gut as he looked up the length of the building. The invader had entered a second ago and left a golden spider net to block out the front entrance.Dan did not bother with the abomination in front of him, instead, he ran to the other side of the building and entered by opening the double doors slowly. He found himself in a wing of the hospital that was spacious, Dan heard screams of horror coming from above him on the second floor.The Officer dashed forward, a sign hanging from the ceiling showed him he had to take a left to find the staircase and he followed it without a thought. The Uchiha Jōnin found what he was looking for not long after and began running up its steps.Before Dan could kick the door blocking his entrance to the second level of the hospital, the door was abruptly swung open with a screaming woman running out while frantically trying to get something off her.As a police officer, it was Dan’s responsibility to help and protect the citizens of the leaf so he grabbed the woman by her wrist to stop her from running down the stairs in such a manner and maybe breaking her neck if she were to slip.“What is wrong ma’am?” Dan asked the black-haired civilian nurse with brown hair in a bob style.“SPIDERS!! SPIDERS EVERYWHERE!!”” She screamed with Dan’s arm moving like a viper to grab a small spider sticking out of the woman’s hair, crushing it between his thumb and index finger. The woman slapped the spider on her right arm about to take a bite out of her and squashed it.“Thank you officer-San.” She said, Dan nodded and instructed her to slowly make her way down the stairs. He also informed her that the emergency wing of the hospital was free of any arachnids.Dan of the Kawarimi, opened the door next to him when the woman ran down the stairs and finally stepped inside the second floor of the hospital. It was filled with spider webs and many tiny spiders that crawled on the walls and ceilings.The Officer dressed in his full uniform did not so much as blink at the two dead bodies on the floor, it was an old man and a young man with the same hair color with froth marks on their mouths and cheeks.Dan approached the dead bodies that were in purple-like color and closed their lifeless eyes in a show of respect.The Uchiha stood straight and went through handseals in a second before spewing out a torrent of flames from his mouth that traversed the corridor while burning down every spider in the vicinity, as well as the webs they made.The Uchiha turned to the right and kicked the door next to him open before his flames ended. He found himself in a patient room, rushing toward the bed in the middle he flipped it over with a grunt and heard a scream of terror come from under it.“Aghhhhhh!!” There was a crash in the distance coming from where the bed landed with Dan having to lean his head to the side just as a scalpel was thrown at him by an auburn-haired teenage girl he had met before in the hospital.“Calm down young one.” The monotone Uchiha voiced out to the girl about to scramble on her hands and knees to a corner. The medic-nin stopped her movements and looked back to Dan while paying attention to his uniform which had her release a breath of relief.“I was not scared.” The girl asserted but Dan was not the person to tell that because he did not care for the observation.“Evacuate using the emergency entrance.” The officer told the medic in training as he made to leave the room. The young girl tried grabbing his left arm but reflex had him moving it away.“What do you want.” Dan asked.“I can help!!” The medic ninja exclaimed.“No, this is an ongoing police chase.” The refusal was curt and blunt which had the failed Genin frowning as she looked down in thought.“But…..” she began and got cut off.“No buts, get a move on.” Dan finished and dashed out of the room heading toward the third floor at his fastest speed leaving the girl behind.««««««”»»»»»»Amy huffed out in annoyance at the policeman who declined her aid. She didn’t think she was so useless that he would deny her help without a second thought.“I’m going to help anyway, I will just stay out of his way.” The auburn-haired girl nodded at the perfectly stupid idea and rushed out of the patient room following Dan.««««««”»»»»»»Shikaku Nara is a genius strategist, and his talents are known far and wide by many, He once stood on the same pedestal as Minato Namikaze and Orochimaru of the Sanin in terms of intelligence and foresight. The title he held today as Jōnin commander of the leaf Shinobi forces was bestowed to him by the late fourth Hokage himself, meaning the man acknowledged that the Nara’s intelligence outweighed his laziness.The Nara clan head knew he failed Namikaze one too many times but he did not like to live in the past, in his own words those were troublesome times. He would rather work mildly hard for a better future.“Troublesome.” The Jōnin commander sounded out so much like his son would.“I would use something more deserving, like FUCK.” Asuma Sarutobi commented on Shikaku’s right, with Guy, Kakashi, and Yamato all agreeing inwardly. They stood in front of the red barrier that had a whole police station hostage with Fugaku nowhere in sight, they would assume he was inside the building.“Kakashi-San.” Shikaku began but Kakashi raised his arms and shook his head.“I would not know where to start.” Kakashi was being honest, it was common sense that a student of a master anything should at least become a master of anything themselves but fuinjutsu had so many branches to study, and master Kakashi never once saw his dead sensei working with barrier seals.“Anybody?” The Nara continued unbothered, his son would be speaking of how troublesome things were but the older man did not.Getting negative results from his fellow Jōnins, Shikaku Nara looked up at the sky above. The clouds were getting thick and gaining a darker tint to them, It would be raining soon, a disadvantage if they were to fight a group of earth-style or water-style users.“Should we try and negotiate with the invaders?” Guy asked having been serious lately due to understanding the Shinobi world was going through a very troubling phase thanks to his youth senses alone.“We do not negotiate with terrorists Guy-San.” Shikaku asserted as he went deep in thought, that the leaf village did not negotiate with terrorists. They were a proud village, no other nation was as proud as the fire nation, which housed the biggest and strongest village In the elemental nations, Konohagaru no Sato.Anybody who stepped foot in Konoha and did something to terrorize its people died. It was a well-kept tradition that started way back when Madara became its first missing ninja and attacked it a few years later. Only to die by Hashirama Senju, a man willing to kill his best friend to protect not a village but the Will behind it.The invaders were located inside their little sections of the barrier, looking like they were loitering in front of the police station.The female had a flute to her mouth, Shikaku deduced she played a horrible tune because many Uchiha were blocking their ears with one thing or another and expressing discomfort.The other two appeared to be twins to the Nara, one drew on the sand and the other had his hands folded, looking grumpy as he faced their way. The whole time the twin mumbled things Shikaku could not hear or make out because from where he stood the red barrier was blurry and had patterns going up it like flames.Shikaku performed a hand seal that had his shadow moving left and stretching forward at great speed across the sand and toward a building. Reaching the bakery located across the street, the Nara had his shadow go up its length until it was on the rooftop, a cry was heard a moment later.“Meow!!!!” A gray cat jumped into view of the Jōnins who looked toward the rooftop. The feline’s shadow was connected to Shikaku’s own, the Nara clan head did not so much as twitch his interwoven fingers as he controlled the screaming cat.The cat landed with another confused meow, dashed past all the Jōnin’s feet in a scramble, and toward the red barrier that seemed to be made up of red flames. The Sound ninja facing them looked on in shock as the cat ran into the barrier and got burned to ashes by a fire that was the color of blood.“Somebody get me Jiraiya-Sama.” Shikaku turned back to his fellow Jōnins and looked them straight in the eyes. None batted an eyebrow at the act of violence before them, they had all killed many humans before, so there was no way the act of using an animal to gain intelligence would shake any of them.“I will go.” Yamato ‘Senju’ said calmly before disappearing in a wood-style Shuushine that made it look like he splintered into many wood splinters.“Now we wait for them to make a move if they have any.” The Nara clan head said as he folded his arms and stared at the barrier with squinted eyes of concentration.««««««”»»»»»»There was wide mess panic on the 6th floor of the hospital as nurses, visitors and patients did their best to squat the spiders crawling everywhere including on them. Four bodies lay on the floor with multiple spider bites, two were already dead. An elderly woman, a little child, a male shinobi nurse, and a female civilian nurse were in hiding nursing their spider bites.“Mulan where are you going!” The male nurse asked the female nurse who tied a belt she took from him around her arm and tried to head for the stairs in a mad dash. The male nurse had dark green hair cut in a high fade and was light-skinned.Mulan did not answer, she continued running, it is understandable that she is afraid to die, she pushed a little boy in a wheelchair out of her way making said boy fall to his sides without any indication of pain.The female nurse grabbed the webs blocking her exit and pulled but found them to be unable to budge. She pulled a few more times with all her might, and when she found them not budging she let go, only for her hands to not come loose.Panic gripped her heart when she heard laughter behind her, she turned her head to look to the source in fear only to get pierced in the cranium by a golden arrow that took her head off her shoulders and pierced it onto a wall he shoulders spraying blood like a fountain.Mulan’s body collapsed under its weight, it only fell to its knees because her stuck hands had her corps hanging on. Slowly small spiders of different breeds and colors approached the dead corps.The male nurse looked away from the scene in sadness, Mulan was a very close friend of his and Kabuto, and he was sure the now bold Genin/Medic nin would be saddened by the news.“Ouuu oouuu… up here.” He froze at the call coming from above, he and Mulan were hiding behind a surgical table, he should have known her running out would have given away their location. He slowly looked up with fear gripping him like he had a leash around his neck.The nurse was met with the sharp point of a golden arrow a millimeters from his left eye. The man terrorizing the hospital stood on the metal surgical table with a very wide and sinister grin on his face.The arrow pierced the nurse’s left eye and drilled through his head just as a flame jutsu burned down the webs blocking the stairway and a police officer ran inside.«««««««”»»»»»»»Dan threw a Kunai at the six-armed sound ninja and went through hand seals. His target cackled as he dodged the Kunai but Dan was not done, with a spike of his chakra the Kunai fell where he stood as he appeared in front of the sound ninja.The sound ninja’s eyes widened in shock, but having six arms had its advantages. He crossed two arms above his chest and tanked a powerful right hook that had him skidding back a few feet.“Fire style: phénix flame juts!” Dan stoppedIn his tracks, a little boy was located behind the sound ninja, on the tiled floor unmoving but expressing panic. The policeman grimaced when the sound ninja looked at the boy as well. He formed a lance with golden goo from his mouth and lanced it at the boy In record time, Dan thought the man had no remorse.Dan took a deep breath and used almost half his chakra to substitute with the thrown weapon. The Kawarimi as an E-rank technique only meant one thing, it was low chakra cost. The technique was meant to aid in exchanging places with inanimate objects it also helped that you could picture the object accurately.The lance found itself where Dan once was now facing the sound ninja and fast approaching. Dan hugged the little boy tightly and made for the staircase now heading down.“MOTHERFUCKER!!!! SHIT!!” Dan would take that as an affirmative that his gamble worked. The stunt cost him a lot of chakra because the object he switched places with was fast-moving and seemed to weigh in the kilos.“Woah so much blood.” The kid in his arms let curiosity kill his fears as he looked over Dan’s shoulder to see that the sound ninja was pierced by the golden lance and lost an arm in the process.“I AM GOING TO KILL YOU!!! IF MY NAME IS NOT Kidōmaru OF THE SOUND NINJA FIVE!!!!” Dan took it as another affirmative that he now had the now-named sound ninja's attention.“hey mister, mister police-San, the bad man is coming.” Dan sighed and sped up. The child did not understand his life was in danger or the fact he was a nuisance to Dan at the moment.“Put your head down kid.” Dan’s boring voice sounded out, and its stern tone had the little kid………..Dan’s eyes widened when he ran past the auburn-haired girl from earlier, their eyes met and he saw the surprise in her eyes as well. The Officer slid to a stop, ran back toward her, and placed her under his arms now dashing madly down the stairs.It was a procedure to ensure civilians' safety quickly and efficiently, having the Sound ninja chase after him gave him extra time to get the two rascals in his arms to safety and return to help any other left behind. For now, they would have to work on the spiders on their own.Dan also had the opportunity to see that the young man he had been chasing had gone through a transformation that had him looking even more spider-like. The wound from his missing limb was closed off by golden webbing meaning the young invader now only sported five arms, three on the right side and 2 on the left side.Black markings spread across his entire body in twisted, entwining lines, until it started morphing his body.Kidōmaru’s skin became dark red, he gained yellow irides with dark black sclerae, elongated canine teeth, and fingernails. His hair becomes longer and turned grey, In addition to this. Kidōmaru gained horns on his forehead, shoulders, and elbows, and his mouth became wider.His forehead protector fell off his head and an eye was revealed to be hidden behind it. The eye opened in anger and seemed to zoom in on Dan as the wall-crawler crawled on the adjacent white wall toward the Officer at great speed while chewing on golden silk.Dant turned around to face the incoming barrage of sharp weapons with his three tomoe Sharingan active. He began weaving through the barrage with prediction abilities to escape the golden webbing Kidomaru shot out of his mouth in the form of sharp needles.Dan faced back forward and ran when the barrage stopped with Kidōmaru having to take catch his breath. Dan turned and ran down another flight of stairs on the wall he passed he found the weapons deeply embedded inside the white walls of the hospital with the others shattering a window.“He will pay…..” Kidōmaru whispered still practically fuming in anger. The transformed young invader jumped through a broken window to find himself outside the hospital. He began crawling up its vertical surface on his hands and feet at great speed heading toward the rooftops.««««««”»»»»»»‘Something must have happened back at headquarters, backup should have been here by now.’ Rugal thought while making a beeline for the right, his opponent was an earth-style user which meant the longer their altercation lasted the more unrecognizable the surrounding area would become.Rash had given up on preserving the memorial stone after being sent through the lower half. Now its pieces lay everywhere in different shapes and sizes that held more than ten names or none at all.The robust sound ninja leaped up and came down performing a two-armed haymaker aimed at the muscular Uchiha Officer. Rash leaped back and away from the blow that raised a plum of dust and cratered the ground below.In his landing, he threw three Shurikens into the dust screen just as the sound ninja came running out of it. The Shurikens bounced harmlessly off the orange-skinned invader as he rushed forward, his steps leaving indentations on the ground.He was slow, Rash figured this out a while back as he dodged a right hook, a left hook, a grab, and finally another haymaker by weaving to the left before delivering a devastating punch to the Jirōbō’sr rib that hurt him more than it did the invader who barely registered the blow as he twisted with his left arm outstretched ready to bash the back of his fist against the officer’s face.Rash moved with the blow, his Sharingan predicted the action and his body reacted to it. The muscular Uchiha grabbed the offending arm while leaping back, consequently dragging the sound ninja with him and making him lose balance.“You so fat!!!” Rash exclaimed with effort as he now spun the big man by the arm twice before throwing him away. Rash jumped after the man and reached him while still in mid-air with both legs outstretched, he landed a double dropkick to the man’s chest and sent him further away.When the invader landed, he crumbled into rocks, Rugal’s eyes widened before he received a devastating punch to the back of the head. The blow had Rash blacking out as he flew far and away limply, he fell on his sides, twisting and turning, damaging his uniform in the process and when his momentum stopped, he lay there unmoving.The sound ninja smirked, finally showing emotions on his stoic, robust face. The Officer did not move from where he lay, there was no sound in the field they battled in as the sound ninja approached Rugal’s still body.“Weakling who are you calling fat.” The robust invader spat out physically, revealing his saliva was mixed with blood. Reaching the unmoving body of the police officer Jirōbō raised it by the crook of its neck and reared his arm down while squatting before throwing up with all his might as he jumped a little in effort.Rugal’s body was launched up with great force that transformed into great velocity, the limp body broke the sound barrier in its ascension and reached higher than an eagle could fly in a matter of minutes only to knock its head against said eagle.“W-wha-What…” Rugal awoke with a start, a second later he held the side of his head when he felt a lot of pain in the area. He realized quickly the area was wet and warm meaning he was bleeding, On his left he spotted an eagle flying away in a hurry.‘I wonder what it is doing down here?’ Rash thought in bewilderment, he tried to reach out for the ground so he could push himself up but he did not touch land. Instead, his body found a new position to fall back to earth now head first.“AAAGHHHHHHHHHHAGHHHHHHHHH AAAGHHHHHHH!!!!” Rugal got the answer to what he always wanted to know, why do people scream when facing great heights? It was funny really, just earlier today he was annoyed at a civilian screaming in his face. Now he felt like he could use the face to scream at, like bro do you know what he is going through?“Aghhhhhh AGGHHFHHHHGHH!!! FuuuuuuuCKKKKKKKAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!! SHIIIIIIIIIITTTTT!” The wind blowing around him was strong so Rugal’s now random bouts of cursing were unheard even by whoever might be listening from what he now realizes is very great heights.He was scared, Rugal did not know how he would survive the fall. There was nothing he could do, he was a fire-style user, and fire did not make people fly. His second affinity was water but he never gave it a try, saying the style was feminine in nature.The ground was fast approaching, and the momentum Rugal built falling had the wind around him press his body together like it was being pressed through a tight space. Rugal did not know if it was the wind in his eyes or the fear in his heart that had him dropping tears.Rash accepted that he would have to be scrapped off the ground come tomorrow just as his skull met……..nothing. Instead, He felt like he was under a mother’s protective hold when he was swept from the sky.There was turbulence and a lot of turning going on, even under that ‘mother’s protection. Rugal still got scrapes and cuts on his person before finding his face between two soft things.‘I am not dead?’ Rugal thought as he opened his eyes and looked up only to meet red irises connected to a beautiful face that raised an eyebrow. Rash scratched his stomach and let his eyes gloss over in happiness at getting what he wished for the whole way down from higher than an eagle can fly.“AaaaAggghhhhhh!!!!! AGHHHHHH!!!!!” Rash Screamed in Kurenai Yui’s face like a looney, he needed to vent out his stress. Rash from that day on was scared of heights seeing he got traumatized by it.“Calm down Uchiha-San.” Kurenai calmed him and Rash thought what would she know about what he has been through? Rugal heaved twice exaggeratedly and took in a deep breath before screaming again.«««««««"»»»»»»»The captured police officers were acting weirdly inside the barrier, no sound passed through but Kakashi figured it was due to the tune the female invader played. There were random civilians in the area looking on from the sidelines, giving the barrier a wide breath.Kakashi Hatake paid close attention to the three officers stepping out of the police station. It was Fugaku Uchiha, Shisui Uchiha, and Izumi Uchiha, they all seemed fine but as soon as they stepped out they blocked their ears in one way or another.“Kakashi-San.” The former Anbu captain nodded at Shikaku Nara and moved forward, approaching the barrier in a walk. On the other side of the barrier, Shisui approached as well when they were both standing in front of the barrier they began to speak in codes.Kakashi made hand signals with Shisui doing the same, the Hatake with gravity-defying hair asked for a report and Shisui responded by saying it was dire but Shisui signaled that Fugaku had a plan.When Kakashi made to return to the Nara and report what he learned there was a big explosion that went off in the distance very close to the Hokage tower. Guy was instructed to go investigate and he quickly dashed in that direction.Approaching Shikaku Nara and Asuma Satutobi, Kakashi regaled to the two his findings. He looked to the civilians watching from the sidelines and grimaced inwardly, the police force were the ones to evacuate civilians during times of unrest. With them unavailable to enforce order, the people of Konoha were free to do as they pleased which included satisfying their curiosity by coming to the front lines.“We need to do something about them.” Kakashi voiced to the two Jōnin’s next to him. Asuma looked at the people Kakashi stared at and sighed as he lit a cigarette and blew out a puff of smoke.“I’m on it.” The former member of the fire lord's guardians said while turning around to walk toward the civilians who didn’t run away at the sight of him approaching them.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Gatō ran alongside his long-time acquaintance and fellow millionaire who so happened to be a Shinobi and the leader of snow country. The former shipping magnet could not begin to explain to a soul how a festival of joy had turned into a festival of death in what seemed to him like the blink of an eye.He remembered seeing many dove feathers in the air, he blinked and found himself in what he assumed to be Hell. Gatō’s head swerved left where he saw Orimaru’s guard, the white-haired Kimimaru fighting a group of kids in the distance. It looked like something straight out of a horror movie as bloody bones protruded out of the white-haired young adult.On Gatō’s right, in the distance was Itachi Uchiha fighting a woman who shot many crystals that came very close to piercing him and his entourage on many occasions. He felt his head get pushed down by a strong hand and he wholeheartedly let it happen as he ducked.A moment later a purple deformed clawed arm flew above his head. Gatō gulped with clear fear in his widening eyes when he saw the monster's appearance up close. It looked like something straight out of a horror movie, a living corps of rotten flesh with crude bones protruding in random places of the body.Dotō grabbed ahold of the monster's neck in a vice grip, Gatō’s eyes became ones of confusion when the neck began letting off steam of cold with cracks beginning to form around the freezing area as the monster struggled with inhumane screeches.
CLINK!
The neck broke into multiple particles of ice tinted purple with Gatō having a front-row seat of the brutal decapitation. Every day the former shipping magnate learned that Shinobi were a savage bunch and every day he regretted associating with them.“(Cough) Thank you.” Gatō said to the Diamyō of Snow Country who had been saving his life ever since he realized their new predicament. It was chaos in the flesh, in 5 minutes the stadium had turned from a party to a nightmare.People died in the double digits in seconds, the short man was sure that the death rate had reached the triple digits.“Take a left.” Gatō complied like a good boy, listening to every one of Dotō’s instructions without fail.Dōto was quick to punch a creature in the chest that came from above them and succeeded in sending it back upwards with the force of his strike.The three Shinobi from Snow Country converged on the abomination and pierced it with kunais In midair. Gatō could only assume they attacked vital organs because he couldn’t identify them even in normal humans. The creature dropped like a sack of sand with purple-like liquid leaking from the wounds it sustained, it stayed unmoving.Gatō sighed when three of his guarding detail ran past him in mad dashes, he was very much embarrassed by the incompetence of his men but he would not replace them with Shinobi he rather die.The short man was very much a big talker but Zabuza had taught him that ninjas did not like being belittled, and would react violently to those who looked down on them, unlike his men who he could bad mouth for weeks without a reaction.“Gatō-Sama! This way!!” Gatō was lifted and carried by Rasen before getting placed on the taller man’s back. They continued moving until they were outside the stadium.“This is a unique situation.” Gatō heard Dōto Kazahana say as they stared at many giant snakes wracking havoc through the streets of Konohagaru with explosions and screams of terror in the air.“Dōto-Sama, to the east in the sky something is approaching.” Gatō could not recall the female ninja from YukigaKure’s name but heard her voice indicate that there was trouble in the direction she spoke of.Looking up rewarded Gatō with fear because of the sight of what looked like a whole mountain approaching them from the sky.“This is some crazy shit right here……” Gatō heard Danko say with a chuckle of disbelief.««««««”»»»»»»Sasuke arrived before the Hokage’s administrative building, alone. Due to his reputation, no Chūnin was willing to partner up with him. He was doing solo missions because he was only Chūnin and a C-Rank Chinobi, the best he could get were escort missions and the occasional D-Rank mission.Sasuke looked at the new visage sculpted onto the Hokage monument and he grimaced. The weirdly patterned eyes of the visage always seemed to stare down at him in disappointment.The Uchiha Chūnin sporting the classic Chūnin uniform of Konohagaru No Sato with the Uzumaki clan emblem on his left shoulder and the back of his flak jacket faced the floor and approached the Chūnin he met on his arrival from team 7’s first C-rank mission.Sasuke wishes he could return to those days, the days before the sneers.“Uchiha.” The elderly Chūnin voiced, his tone laced with judgment and disgust, Sasuke did nothing more than stop three steps in front of the pair of Chūnin and blankly stare at them. Normally, as a Shinobi of the hidden leaf village, Sasuke would be let in after his chakra signature had been confirmed as his own and that no foreign chakra was present in his system but…“Put up your arms and part your legs.” The second but younger Chūnin who seemed to glow from a simple pat on the shoulder from Itachi Uchiha back in the days instructed Sasuke in a no-nonsense tone. The Uchiha frowned but did as instructed with some reservations.Sasuke was stripped of his ninja pouch, searched for any hidden weapons or tags, and finally patted down to the most private of places.“Every time you stain me with your teammate's blood.” Sasuke’s left hand was grabbed and brought in front of his face to reveal to him a beating heart. The Uchiha showed shock on his visage only for a second before he realized he was seeing things.“It is perfume.” Sasuke said with some anger but the Chūnin only approached Sasuke and shoved him three steps back with another sneer.“Let him through if you are done.” The Older Chūnin said in a bland tone with the younger Chūnin spitting next to Sasuke’s feet.“The Cursed one.” The Chūnin spat as he moved aside, Sasuke swallowed his verbal retort and relaxed his body language before stepping past the young Chūnin in silence.“He should be imprisoned.” The young Chūnin said as the door closed behind Sasuke Uchiha ‘Curse of the Uchiha clan.’ The loner slowly walked up the stairway deep in thought, when he was 6 floors up he heard growling coming from above, so he fixed his posture and concentrated on the wild killing intent aimed at him.Walking a few more steps up, Sasuke met Kiba Inuzuka who was accompanied by Shino Aburama each of them wore the standard Chūnin uniform. They looked aged up.“Uchiha.” The dog boy said in a growl, Sasuke was ready for any sudden attacks, it wouldn’t be the first time Kiba tried to gorge out his throat.“Inuzuka.” Sasuke returned in a tense voice.“We have a mission Kiba-San, let us leave the past in the past.” Sasuke heard Shino Aburama say in a bland voice that somehow spoke of anger. Sasuke still remembered how the Inuzuka and Aburama accused him of Sakura’s death. Kiba apparently still smelled her scent on him.“Feline.” Kiba insulted Sasuke before walking down the stairs and past the Uchiha with a final growl.“Good day, Uchiha-San.” Shino said walking past Sasuke.Sasuke raised his hand to his face and wiped it down with a heavy sigh, the Uchiha stepped onto the step before him and continued his trek up the Hokage’s administrative building.Staring at his hand in deep concentration, Sasuke could still vividly recall Hinata’s last words that proclaimed she lived with Naruto in mind.‘In the end, I never did reach that new level of power.’ Sasuke thought in self-hate at the thought of Hinata dying for nothing. He did not know if the reason his eyes remained the same was because he did not kill her with his own hands.‘Or I never loved her to begin with.’ As that thought crossed Sasuke’s mind he reached the Hokage’s door with an Anbu officer stationed in front.“Take a sit and wait.” The Anbu instructed the Uchiha Chūnin with a straight voice and Sasuke obliged, taking a seat.««««««««”»»»»»»»»With a duck and a spin, Kimimaru evaded a giant fist from Choji Akimichi. The robust Genin jumped back a moment later to dodge the Kaguya’s palm thrust that lanced a bone projectile his way with a woah escaping his for a while, busted lips.‘These Genin are persistent.’ Kimimaru thought to himself as he danced through Kiba Inuzuka’s clawed swipes. Jumping up while performing a twist with his left leg outstretched and a bone protruding from his left foot. Kimimaru tried to pierce the Inuzuka’s skull with a jumping roundhouse kick.The Inuzuka opened his jaw and tried to take a bite out of the Kaguya’s foot not seeming to see the danger in doing so.“Are you stupid!!” Shikamaru shouted as he tackled Kiba to the floor, saving his life but taking damage when they collided with the seats of the stadium. “Troublesome.” The Nara Genin said only to be kicked away by the dogless Inuzuka who growled dangerously at him.Kiba got into all fours and launched himself at the white-haired invader who landed a devastating kick on the Akimichi’s face that busted his nose. A sharp bone protruded from Kimimaru’s forearm which he tried to pierce Choji with but Kiba’s wild killing intent had him turning around to face the threat ahead.Using the bone sticking out of his forearms to form a cross sign in front of him to act like a shield. Kimimaru was surprised to find that it received four clawed marks from the Inuzuka’s downward swipe. Kimimaru jumped back and away when a shadow tentacle tried to mix with his shadow.“Enough of this! You are all mere worms that will die for my master's ambitions!!” After that proclamation, Kimimaru moved with great speed heading straight for Shikamaru.“Nimpo: Human Boulder!” Choji exclaimed very close to rolling over Kimimaru who sneered and contorted his body before opening it up with a shout. There was a squelching sound in the air and a scream of pain coming from Choji who got pierced on his back by many bones protruding from the Kaguya’s whole body.“Choji!”“Fang!” Kiba roared as he landed a direct hit on Kimimaru with his clan technique, it only took Kiba 5 seconds to realize he was not going through his enemy.“Worm.” Kimimaru mouthed before grabbing Kiba by the hair to abruptly stop his spinning motion with brute strength. Twisting on his axis like a top with the Inuzuka joining the ride, Kimimaru heaved with effort as he threw Kiba towards another section of the stadium, cratering him into a wall.Kiba’s eyes widened in great pain before his body went limp as he lost consciousness.The Kaguya jumped up and came down with a drop kick aimed at Shikamaru who had been bandaging Choji.“Shikamaru look out!” Choji shouted as he pushed the Nara Chūnin hopeful out of the way. Shikamaru rolled down the ails of the stadium knocking onto chairs, rolling over railings and dead bodies before he collided with another railing with his back. Shikamaru grunted in pain seeming to have lost his memories.“Ho no!” Shikamaru jumped onto his feet quickly and looked 5 ails up. The sight in the distance shocked him to the core.«««««««”»»»»»»»Sakura ran for her life while jumping from one rooftop to the next as she constantly looked behind her in panic. No matter what she did, the abominations behind her would not let her escape. She had long since begotten hiding from the creatures.They had a way to track her, they were like bloodhounds. Sakura jumped off her current rooftop and soared further than a normal civilian could naturally accomplish, she was halfway through her jump when she realized she had not managed to put sufficient chakra onto the soles of her feet to make the jump.With her forward momentum moving her toward the building as she fell, the pink-haired Genin missed the rooftop and instead found herself heading toward a window. Sakura tucked her body into a ball and gave the window her shoulders to shatter the glass and gain entrance to an apartment.The Genin stood up hurriedly after the rough landing only to find a young man in a corner hiding from what could only be an invasion outside. He looked to be in his early 20s, sporting brown hair and fair skin, wore what looked like prescription glasses, and sported a budding mustache and beard.“Sorry.” She apologized to the man for the damage done to his home before running toward the exit in the form of a wooden door. A shout of pain from behind her had her stop and recall that there were monsters after her.Craning her neck to see behind her, Sakura looked just in time to witness the young man she found to be quite handsome get stabbed through the back by four long thin nails that were dark purple in tint.“Agh!!!!!” Sakura’s eyes widened in horror and shock in seconds, she had never seen a person die before. She had obviously seen her fair share of dead bodies in a month but she had never seen a brutal murder before so she never thought of the realities and dangers of the world she was born to, would she die that brutally?“No!!” Sakura cried out when another monster broke through the window clumsily with big wide jaws with sharp teeth that immediately took a bite out of the civilian's head and ripped it off its body in one go. Sakura stood there frozen in place, just looking at the monsters as they roughly devoured the now-dead man.“No…” Sakura whispered as she took a step back and stepped on a banana peel on the floor that had her slipping and falling on her behind subsequently gaining the monster's attention. Their frantic eyes were slit and crimson red, sporting bloody visages, and jaws that drooled a bucket per minute. They lounged at Sakura with inhuman screeches not a moment later, all three soaring in the air ready to drop on her.Sakura threw herself forward and ran, kicking the door open before running down the corridor of the flat, leaving the dead man behind to get devoured. Her heart rate was in an elevated state, her breath haggard and her throat dry. Her eyes were frantic as she constantly looked behind her while her legs occasionally buckled under her weight due to fatigue and low chakra reserves.Her destination was unknown even to herself as she ran out of the building and found herself in the war zone called Konoha’s market district behind her the monsters followed.The chase continues.«««««««”»»»»»»»Sasuke’s heart rate increased when Kakashi Hatake stepped out of the Hokage’s office. The copy ninja barely looked Sasuke’s way as he walked passed his sitting form.‘Those who abandon the mission are scum, but those who abandon their comrades are worse than scum.’ The Copy Ninja’s motto played in Sasuke’s head with a heavy sigh escaped his mouth.“Enter Uchiha.” The Anbu officer instructed and Sasuke stood up with a grunt before pushing the door open, he could still remember when he was tricked by Mizuki into trying to steal the scroll of sealing.“Br………Hokage-Sama.” It has been years that Sasuke had not addressed his brother as his brother but the habit was still very much present in his psyche. The raven eyes that stared at him indifferently as he approached made Sasuke sad, which had him avert eye contact by looking at the photo of team 7 on the 5th Hokage’s desk.“Iruka-San hand him the previewed mission so he can be on his way.” Sasuke balled his fists on reflex, this was it, Itachi Uchiha, Hope of the Uchiha Clan, the most powerful Shinobi in the hidden leaf village and reining Kage for the last 2 years spoke with no interest for the one carrying the same blood as him.Itachi Uchiha had changed, he used to be aloof but still carried this aura around him that invited others. The death of his students caused Itachi so much pain and sadness that he had reached the next level of the Sharingan but at the same time lost a part of himself.Itachi blamed himself for the blood in Sasuke’s hands, which is something Sasuke never understood. All Sasuke knew was what his mother told him, that his older brother still loved him very much. Sasuke could not see that love in his brother's indifferent gaze.“Here you go Sasuke-San.” Even Iruka-Sensei had this air of judgment surrounding him when he addressed the Uchiha Chūnin. Sasuke took ahold of the scroll given to him with his left hand and turned the scroll around to see it was a C-Rank mission.“Your client is waiting by the north gate, dismissed.” Itachi spoke clearly. Sasuke nodded and turned on his heels before stepping outside his brother's office, he sighed again, his life seemed so meaningless.The travel to the north gates was quick and uneventful for the Uchiha Chūnin who made it there in the span of minutes due to his speed. He was the most powerful Chūnin of his generation but the title did not seem to mean anything to anyone around him, especially his generation.“Oh, Emo brat it’s you! (Hiccup)” Sasuke came very close to slapping his forehead in exasperation and horror at the sight of the drunk old man who did not look a day over 3 years ago.“The bridge builder.” Sasuke said almost in greeting but deep down he felt a pit building inside his soul.«««««««”»»»»»»»Toneri Ōtsutsuki leisurely floated above the Hyūga Compound deep in thought. The events happening everywhere below him were only further proof that he made the right decision. He has grand plans for the future of the world, he might be blind but that was a sacrifice every Ōtsutsuki member of his clan made to remove envy from their being, you cannot miss, want, or feel jealousy towards what you do not see.“The world is dark and unworthy of the light blessed upon it by the moon. Tinted red by the liquid of life and traumatized by human nature. A beautiful planet infested by parasites.” Toneri spoke to himself, he stood on a golden platform that levitated in the air as the wind blew through his white hair.The distant sounds of war rang in his ears, the smell of death attacking his nose and the scenes below him leaving a bad taste in his mouth. Toneri Ōtsutsuki made his lavish platform descend slowly towards the ground.“Pure evil is what this world breeds, Hagoromo Ōtsutsuki was a fool to share his wisdom with the world.” With a burst of his Chakra Toneri had a green sphere appear before him. It played the images of Hinata Hyūga sitting with Naruto Uzumaki.“You Uzumaki Naruto will have to go.” As he said this the sphere disappeared and his platform stopped descending when it was 2 feet in the air. Toneri looked forward and into the cage before him where Neji Hyūga stood with his hands gripping the bars tightly and a vacant look on his visage.“You failed me, peasant, at every task, you miserable worm.” There was anger in Toneri’s eyes that spoke volumes and the fear in Neji’s eyes revealed he saw it too. “What a despicable insect you are” Toneri added with a sneer, the area around them was empty and without witnesses the perfect environment for a crime to happen.“I I” Neji tried to form words but the pit in his stomach kept on swallowing his words.“Now you decide to be speechless?” Toneri asked as he stepped off his platform and approached Neji’s cell in a walk with his arms hidden inside his kimono sleeves as he folded them above his stomach.“T-Toneri-Sama p-please help me, I swear, I swear I won’t fail you again…..it won’t.” Neji continued ranting as fear crept inside his heart, he did not want to die, the Ōtsutsuki was leaking killing intent that spoke of a quick execution.“Oh, but I do not humor the request nor opinions of worms.” Toneri smirked when he was five steps in front of the cell.“Especially those.” With a spike of chakra, there was a green cloak of chakra surrounding the white-haired teenager.“Who lacks the intelligence.” Neji took a step back when Toneri positioned his arms as though holding a bow and arrow.“Somebody help ME!” Neji screamed for help while doing a 360-degree turn to get his message across the Hyūga compound but to no avail.“Disrespectful worm!” Toneri barked out as his chakra spiked around his hands, Neji watched with eyes that widened to unnatural levels to bear witness to Toneri’s chakra cloak move towards his left palm in the form of a ball that quickly took the form of a bow and arrow.“You do not merit a last word.” Neji felt a drizzle of rain land on his forehead, it slid down the length of his forehead and mixed with the tears dripping from his left eye. Toneri let his arrow fly without hesitation.‘I don’t want to die.’ Neji barely thought before the arrow pierced his forehead, a bullseye on his seal. The force behind the arrow had it going in and coming out of the Hyūga’s skull, only to fly toward the Hyūga main house and destroy it with a devastating explosion in the distance.
Boom!!!
Neji’s body dropped to its knees as an explosion went off behind him, his blood sprayed from the wound like a fausset with little droplets staining the Ōtsutsuki’s face as he stared Neji down in condemnation. With a wobble, Neji fell face-first into his cell. A desperate expression remained on his tear-stained face as blood pooled around his body.“You can come out father, I know you are there, watching.” The murderer of one Neji Hyūga turned to face behind him at a tree in the distance where a man slowly stepped into view.“I will hear none of it.” Toneri cut his father off from what he titled an old fool's opinions, Toneri did not raise his voice.“As you can see, I have reason to do what I do and these barbarians are proving me right every day with their actions.” Toneri spoke as he made his way to the floating platform. He could hear screams coming from the location of the main Hyūga house.“Prepare for our departure, I am going to fetch my bride.” The teen said as he stepped onto the platform and had it levitate slowly upwards. The old man approached the platform's previous location to stand in its shrinking shadow to shout out to his son.“This is not our way!!” The old man author San has not named yet shouted out but got no reply from his son who simply left without a word.Neji’s Dead vacant eyes slowly lost their lavender-tinted pupils as the seal on his forehead took effect and faded away.««««««««”»»»»»»»»“Dynamic entry!!” Kimimaru Kaguya was blasted away by the devastating attack of Rock Lee who arrived just in time to witness Choji’s decapitation. Lee was angry and very serious as he stood in Toneri’s previous location only a foot away from Choji’s headless body.Lee took off with great speed, dashing past Shikamaru’s frozen form before jumping high and up. Kimimaru was thrown close to the lake created by Yamato ‘Senju’ by Lee’s sneak attack.The Kaguya was already on his feet, he spat out a glob of blood and wiped his chin clean with a sneer formed by his bloody teeth. A moment later Lee landed in front of him only to disappear once more.Kimimaru dodged the jabs and hooks aimed his way while throwing his attacks whenever he found the gaps in Lee’s attacks to do so. The white-haired invader was angry and frustrated as he occasionally looked toward Guren’s fight against Itachi Uchiha, she was at a disadvantage and Kimimaru could see it.Kimimaru leaped back three times to create some distance between himself and Lee while shooting out a torrent of bone projectiles from his 8 fingertips. Lee jumped left to get away from the initial attack that surprised him before running in that direction while unwrapping his arm bandages.“You are a villain, a monster who kills the innocent. I will defeat you!” Lee shouted with all his youth before attacking with great speed. His bandages followed behind him as he circled Kimimaru who stayed unmoving.Lee moved in with a rising kick to the Kaguya’s chin that was leaned away from while a bone crude sword came out of Kimimaru’s forearm heading towards Lee’s neck for a swipe that would decapitate him.Lee moved in to get up and personal with Kimimaru who was now wide open for an attack. Lee quickly got his opponent into a lock hold by wrapping his right arm around Kimimaru’s neck and the other behind his head to aid in the grip.Kimimaru felt like he was fighting a real idiot when the spandex-wearing boy tried to choke him to death but was surprised when Lee positioned his leg behind his and pushed them both forward. The technique performed had Kimimaru lose balance and concentration as he fell badly with his neck taking heavy damage.‘If not for my dense bones, this boy would have snapped my neck, these Leaf Genins are not all incompetent.’ Kimimaru went for the kill, pushing every bone in his body out to pierce the Iron Fist student who was not above him anymore.“Fang!!” Kimimaru rolled away just in time to evade the Inuzuka who came from above now drilling the the ground below. Kimimaru jumped up onto his feet and attacked with his crude weapon. He got two steps away from his position and had to duck bellow a Lee with his legs outstretched.“Rarrr!!” Kiba roared and aimed his clan jutsu at Kimimaru who managed to kick Lee away by the stomach.“You too will die.” Kimimaru revealed.««««««««”»»»»»»»»Shikamaru’s world was quiet, except for the ringing in his ears and the echo of his own voice screaming out Choji’s name he heard nothing else. His ninja sandals stood on his childhood friend's warm life liquids that increased the smell of copper in the arena tenfold.Shikamaru felt stomped by the turn of events, he was well aware of the fact that Choji died protecting him, which meant Choji’s death was caused by his incompetence and thus it was his fault.“I I I d-did n-not foresee t-it happening this waaay. I I thought you would perish due to your own antics….I thought I thought. I i I DID NOT ASK YOU TO SAVE ME!!!” Shikamaru screamed out in anger at his childhood friend's headless corpse.“Aghhhh Fuck it, I’m so fucking stupid, stupid, stupid!!!” The Nara Genin berated himself as he slapped the sides of his head in frustration.“Choji.” The Nara fell to his knees feeling numb all over again, Choji’s body lost weight in seconds and Shikamaru felt a bitter chuckle escape him.“I never thought I’d see the day.” The Nara let a tear drop from his eye socket as he looked at the sky above, little droplets of rain fell from the sky with thunder striking in the distance.««««««««”»»»»»»»»Kiba was most definitely not in his right mind as he attacked Kimimaru relentlessly, unbothered by the damage he took. The Inuzuka might not be the strongest student of their generation but he always thought himself to be in the top 5 when those thoughts still plagued his mind.Kiba lunged forward like a wild beast mouth open and ready to bite down on Kimimaru’s throat like a predator would do its prey. A kick to the ribs was Kiba’s recompension and a graze on Kimimaru’s left cheek from one of the Inuzuka’s elongated nails was his reward.Kiba took three steps back from the blow delivered to his rib cage with his head down. When he faced Kimimaru he had a grin on his visage that spoke of a savage individual. Kiba raised his index finger sporting Kimimaru’s blood and licked it with sadistic satisfaction.“Awoooooo!!” Kiba howled to the heavens as rain dropped and lightning struck. “You.” Kiba pointed at Kimimaru. “Die soon.” He declared before lounging forward with ferocity. Kimimaru barely blinked as he too shot forward with great speed to meet the Inuzuka half away.««««««««”»»»»»»»»Sakura made it to the corner of a building and pressed herself against it. Her breaths were haggard and uneven. She was already sweating from all the running she did with her low chakra reserves and now the rain had her feeling cold as it soaked her all over.The rain was the kind to touch Konoha rarely but by the looks of it, they could be in for a thunderstorm. Sakura hid for the simple fact that she wanted to catch her breath, she was running to another building across the streets not a moment later.Trying the door nob of a convenience store, Sakura was relieved to find that it was unlocked, the purple creatures had a way to track her. She had to find out how they did it so she could somehow work a way around them.“There are four natural senses they can use to track me, Sight, sound, touch, and smell.” The Haruno thought quickly as she bent down to remove her ninja sandals, she was not in the shape to fight, especially not numerous enemies at once.Sakura threw one of her ninja sandals as far as she could to the left, making it across two streets to land on a tree Close to an apartment. The Genin looked left and right before taking a bite from her thumb to draw blood that she wiped across her other sandal which she threw to the far right on a rooftop.“Unless they can see the future there should be no way to track me with sight unless they had the Byakugan at their disposals.” The Genin quickly entered and closed the doors behind her. She ran to the back of the shop and jumped over the cash register to reach the back door.“Yah.” Sakura exclaimed as she kicked the door open to cause a ruckus that would be difficult for anyone with enhanced hearing would miss. Running out the door and turning to slam it closed behind her, the orphan jumped on the wall of the convenience store so she could hop onto the ceiling of the adjacent building.From her vantage point, Sakura had the view of a man running away from a monster similar to the ones chasing her as well as her ninja sandals locations.“They are mindless creatures, if they are tracking me it should be in an instinctual way, Kiba and Akamaru were our best trackers thanks to their sense of smell. If those monsters can catch my scent from a distance they should immediately go for the pair on the left. If they are tracking me by blood then they should be heading for the one on the right, if sight, they should see me even where I’m hiding, if sound they would go through the store.” Sakura thought deeply and though roughly, she was a very smart girl, her infatuation with Sasuke was a constant distraction In her life but as she planned and evaluated her situation Sasuke Uchiha was the furthest thing from her mind.The three creatures did not so much as skid to a stop as they turned right and chased after the scent of her blood.“By blood! Got it.” Sakura exclaimed softly.“Shanaroo!” She mouthed unknowingly as she jumped down from her hiding spot and ran in the opposite direction. In the distance, she could see a barrier taller than the eye could see.««««««««”»»»»»»»»Sasuke had a bad feeling in his gut, as he walked along the route he once took with his former teammates and sensei he saw phantoms of them walking alongside him. Naruto looked exactly as he did that day, sad and dejected. Hinata was the same, worried and unsure, Sasuke thought her worried expression was beautiful.“I killed them both.” Sasuke said softly.“Ugh!! You say something kid?” Tazuna asked in a broad voice, he was drunk and seemed to be concentrating most of his attention on his flask of whiskey.“No.” The Uchiha Chūnin lied before looking around the forest that housed team 7’s first battle against Zabuza Momochi. “The mission scroll says you require protection from bandits, I hope this is not like the last time,” Sasuke warned the old drunk as Naruto used to call him, his eyes narrowed in suspicion and anger at the thought of being played again.“Oh no no no! I swear on my grandson.” Tazuna said quickly before sighing dejectedly. “Things are different now, what you and your team did for us has had an impact on our country till this day.” Tazuna turned around to face the Uchiha behind him with a sad, gentle smile.“I am sorry for your loss kid, if it was not for Hinata who convinced your sensei to help an old drunk and his country we would have all surely perished.” Sasuke felt a pang in his chest from the way Tazuna was looking at him, the man was showing him pity and understanding.“You don’t have to apologize.” The Uchiha said only to receive a negative shake of the head.“It is the only thing I can do my boy, after everything you and your team did for us, especially Naruto. Hahaha, that boy, he brought my country business and tourists from around the Elemental Nations, from civilians to ninjas, Samurais and Diamyōs his name alone on that bridge…..”“Shut up!!” Sasuke screamed as he lost his cool. Tazuna immediately shut his windpipe and swallowed saliva.“I apologize, I must be reminding you of painful times.” The sober drunk apologized and continued his trek forward, it took a few minutes for them to break through the foliage and Sasuke could say without a doubt that Wave country had become fanatics of Naruto Uzumaki.“I’m a little embarrassed to admit that my grandson sculpted that statue within a week of hearing about your team.” Tazuna said laughing at Sasuke’s incredulous expression.“Learning how to channel his chakra was a life lesson he would always cherish from his hero. Come let’s get situated.” Sasuke followed behind Tazuna as he led the way but his fists were balled due to Tazuna not once mentioning his achievement.“Hn.” The Uchiha grunted as he loosened his fists.